《The CEO’s Perfect Mistake》


 Chapter 1 - Ashton Priztgold

    Megan''s POV


    "Megan! Wait," I heard someone was calling my name, and I walked even faster because it was gettingte and I need to walk going to the cafe where I worked part-time as a barista and sometimes as a cashier. And I almost screamed when I felt a strong hand captured my wrist and spun me around, and I was meet with the mostpelling eyes of Ashton Pritzgold, the campus football prodigy, the handsome and hot quarterback of our school football team. I can feel my heart is racing, and I have been dreaming this day since I was in seventh grade. He has been my only crush, but it was only a secret because I am way out of his league, and only my best friend knew about it, and I felt so happy right now that, atst, he noticed me.


    "How do you know my name?" I asked him, and I hate myself that I couldn''t take away my eyes from his face, and his proximity is killing me. He smells so good, and I have to be honest that I have never been this close to a guy before, and this is so much for me because every girl in our school has been dreaming of being with him. I felt my entire body trembled, and I don''t want him to know that I am so affected by his presence.


    "Ha! Are you kidding me? You are the number one student of our batch ever since I can remember, and we are always in the same section, so I guess I know your name Megan Corteza." He said, and his voice is like a luby into my ear, and I love the way he pronounced my name. And I felt like I am dreaming right now as I realize that he is this handsome up close, and I felt so lucky to be on his radar at the moment. But I was a little confused about why he was chasing me at this hour when I know he has football practice on our school grounds. I know because I watch him from a distance, but I stopped when I saw cheerleaders always calling his name, and they circled him most of the time, and I know I will never be close with him because he is rich. And if I have it my way, I could watch him practiced from start to finish.


    But I told myself that Ashton is not the boy for me because I know he will never look at me, and it never happened even if I am on the stage as I participated in quiz balls and became the champion. I never heard him congratted me. Well, it was always Alice and the faculty members who will greet me because the rich always ignores me. And even if we are in the same room, we never talked, maybe because during breaks he was always surrounded by the hot cheerleaders, and I always felt jealous of them, and I know my best friend, Alice, will be so thrilled once she learns that Ashton chased after me today.


    I hate that my hazel brown eyes are looking at him intently, as his deep blue eyes were staring at my face with great intensity, and I noticed he is still holding my wrist, and I can feel the butterflies on my stomach, and I don''t want to wake up if ever this was a dream.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked him, and I try to turn my head away from him because I don''t wish Ashton to know that I felt something for him. And felt so proud of me that after a long while, I found my tongue to speak again, and I think we are going to win if we will join a staring contest.


    "Hmm, I want to ask you out." He casually said while I felt my heart leaped from my chest, and my eyes got so big, and I realized I was dreaming.


    "Come again?" I asked, and heughed, and then he smiled at me that almost gave me a heart attack.


    "I said, I want to ask you out." He said again, and I felt him released my hand, and I felt a little frustrated that he stop holding my hand. But the racing of my heart continues because he was watching my face the entire time, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "But why me?" I asked, and I saw his face saddened.


    "Do I need to put it on a letter? Why do I need to take you out? I mean, do I need to write down the reasons why do I want to know you, Megan?" He asked, and I became speechless again; how can I believe him? And maybe he was nning something sinister that is why he wants to ask me out, perhaps some bet. I have seen it in movies, and I have read it in romance books, so I am very hesitant to say yes to him because this is the first time that he has approached me, and I wonder what he wants from me since I find it so hard to believe in him that he wants to date me.


    "I couldn''t believe that you want to ask me out, Ashton, but to be honest, I am ttered; I know I am way out of your league, so please stop bothering me," I said, and I can look at the disappointment on his face. Still, I know someone like him will never find me attractive, and I turn my heels and walked away from him as fast as I can. And I felt so triumphant, but deep inside my heart, I hate myself because I know no one had turned him down.


    "What? Why did you say no to Ashton Pritzgold? Are you crazy, Megan?" Alice asked me in a loud voice that I need to cover my ear, we are currently on our part-time job in a cafe not so far from our school, and I am just d we don''t have any customers in front of us at the moment. And because we belong together, we always work together anywhere. We clean big houses in the wealthy homes in big subdivisions in our city, and sometimes we part-time as tutors, and we are willing to take any job as long as we earned a decent amount of money.


    "Why, what do you think I should do? Do you believe that Ashton is really into me? Come on, Alice, we both know he will only date hot and beautiful cheerleaders, and you have to ept that your best friend is not one of those girls." I said.


    "Megan, you are beautiful, and you should acknowledge that by now, and not only that you are intelligent, and you are always first in our ss, and I don''t think you have to feel embarrassed about yourself, and you must be so proud that he asked you out." My best friend said, and I only shook my head.


    "I need to live in reality, Alice, so that I will not get hurt in the and of course, I need to safeguard my heart from popr guys like Ashton," I said.


    "Megan, he is not only famous, but he is the most popr guy in our school. You should be proud of it because every girl in our school wanted to date Ashton, and you are such a fool for turning him down. They said he would never ask a girl out twice in a row, so I think you should feel lucky, but I don''t believe that is true, and I guess only the cheerleaders are talking about it because he doesn''t give them his full attention. I can tell Ashton is different from all the football yers that I know." Alice dered, and I smiled at her.


    "Do you know some football yers? As in, like in person?" I asked her, and she smiled.


    "Well, I admit I don''t, but we see them around campus so, I guess we know them. But I am just d you turned Ashton down, Megan." She said.


    "And why do you suddenly changed your point of view, my dear best friend?" I asked as Iughed, and I will be lying if I say I don''t have any regrets that I turned down Ashton. But deep inside my heart, I want to date him because I am so curious about how to be his girlfriend. But I know I need to face the reality that I can never be Ashton''s girlfriend. He is like a star from a distant sky that I couldn''t ever reach.


    "Oh! no, I couldn''t believe this!" Alice dered, and I wonder what made her eyes widened, and when I looked at where she was looking, I can see Ashton, who looked so fresh from shower getting inside the cafe and to be honest, I have been working here for a long while now, but I haven''t seen him around except his best friend, Zach King. I felt my limbs trembled, and I can feel my heart beats faster, and when he came closer to the counter, I can''t contain myself from staring at his handsome face again, and I wonder if he was here for me.


    "Hello, Megan, fancy meeting you here." He said, and he looked so boyish as he smiled at me, and I couldn''t hold back the sweet smile from my mouth, and I felt my face blush when Ashton leaned closer to me before he speaks.


    "Do you think I will take no for an answer, Megan?" He asked me that I can feel my entire face turned bright red as I heard my best friend giggled, and I realized Ashton Pritzgold is hard-headed.. Still, deep inside my heart, I felt so d he didn''t surrender, and I smiled again as I take their orders while I can''t stop myself from feeling so nervous as I meet his intense gaze.

 Chapter 2 - Giving Myself A Chance

    Megan''s POV


    I couldn''t believe the hot quarterback of our school will be drinking coffee inside the caf¨¦ that I am working at, and this is the first time that I have seen him here. I couldn''t stop myself from being conscious because of how many times I caught him staring at me, and I am just d that there are many customers at the moment, and I am busy preparing their order, or else I will spend my entire time blushing in front of him and his friend. And I hate to think that they took the table near the counter. And I notice a lot of girls from our school are looking in his direction.


    "Wow, I couldn''t believe that the football prodigy will be here at this hour. And I think when Ashton told you he doesn''t take no for an answer, it only means he was breaking his own rule for not asking a girl twice." Alice whispered in my ear, and I gave her my sweetest smile.


    "Stop your Illusion, Alice, and help your best friend here to avoid the filthy rich student of our school," I replied in a low voice since I was afraid Ashton would hear us talking about him.


    "Come on, Meg, don''t tell me you are saying no again?" He asked me, and I nodded my head, and my best friend gave me a hard stare.


    "Look, Alice, Ashton Pritzgold can never win me over no matter how charming he is because I know he will never pay attention to someone like me unless he has something ying on his mind right now," I replied, and our hushed voice is making me feel guilty that we are discussing the hottest guy on our campus.


    "Can you tell me, what would be the possible reason that he asked me out?" I asked.


    "Because you are smart, and you have a natural beauty of your own, besides you will look hotter if you try wearing sexy clothes sometimes, you always cover your beautiful legs with long dresses and pants. For once, try wearing miniskirts and dangling blouses. I mean, you have to show off your real assets, Megan." She said, and I furrowed my eyebrow at her.


    "I don''t care what they are going to say about my dress code because I amfortable with what I am wearing, and doesn''t bother me if he dated sexy cheerleaders, Alice, because I don''t have any n ofpeting with them," I replied as I cross my arms over my chest.


    "Okay, have it your way then. I am just giving you some advice because you will look hotter if you change a bit, but I am not telling you to overdo it, and you don''t realize how sexy you are." She said, and I couldn''t contain my smile.


    "You don''t need to praise me, Alice, because no matter what happened, you will always be my best friend, and I know how much you care for me. And thank you for always giving me your moral support." I dered, and she looked at me intently before she speaks.


    "For your information, Megan, I didn''t praise you because I am trying to boost your confidence, but I am telling you the truth. And it is all up to you if you will listen to me or not." She replied, and we fell silent again when another batch of customers ordered three orders of Americano, one Cappucino, two Mocha, and one Matcha Latte.


    After serving the order of mytest customer, I feel my heart is racing again, and I can feel the rapid beating of my heart as I look at Ashton stood up from his chair and walked towards the counter. And I almost forgot that he was still there because I got so busy entertaining the customers. I tried my best to stay focus and calm, but the way his eyes looked at my face, I couldn''t stop my legs from shaking, and I can feel that my hands are trembling. I hate to admit that he has this kind of effect on me. That is why I don''t want to date him because I know I will be a fool once I date the football superstar in our school.


    "Megan, what time will your shift end?" He asked with too much confidence, and he is towering over me. I can tell even if I am taller than the average girls in school, Ashton Pritzgold is tall, and I think he stands six feet two inches tall, and he has a muscr body of an athlete that all girls will be drooling over him. That is why many girls will watch him on the campus ground during practice every after ss, hoping they can take a glimpse of his hard rock six-pack abs.


    "And why do you ask me?" I asked, trying to look irritated, but deep inside my heart, I can feel my heart is trying to get out of my chest because of the happiness that I felt, and I became more frustrated that he didn''t even care if I give him a cold treatment.


    "Nothing, I just want to wait for you because I will take you home." He said, and I heard Alice gasped. And I became speechless because my heart and mind betrayed me this time. I can''t help myself thinking how it would feel to ride with him in his sports car. I couldn''t believe my dream wille true at this very moment because I have been dying to be with him in his sports car. But I tried my best to look calm and raise my head and look at his tantalizing eyes. And even if he isn''t smiling, his eyes are smiling at me, and I felt like his charm hypnotizes me that I lost my ability to speak.


    "Megan''s shift will end two hours from now, and it would be great if you will take her home, Ashton, because she alwaysined that it took her a long while to get home. After all, she''s alwayste for the bus and needs to wait for the next one. Don''t worry, because she told me a while ago that if you will ask her to go with you, then she would be willing to ride with you." Alice answered for me, and I kicked her on her leg because I couldn''t believe that she will say something like that.


    "Hey, I never said that, Alice." I dered, and I can''t hide my anger towards my best friend, and when I look at Ashton''s face, he was grinning from ear to ear, and I can see the amusement on his handsome face. And he turned his head and looked at my friend smiling.


    "Thank you, Alice, for being honest. See youter then, Megan." He said, and then he turned his attention to me, and he winked at me before he spun around and got out of the cafe at once while I couldn''t believe what just happened.


    "How could you do something like that to me, Alice? I thought you are my best friend, and I wonder what made you suddenly change your loyalty towards Ashton?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Well, I am just helping you, Megan. I know how much you are trying to protect your heart, bute on, we are now in our senior year, and it is about time for you to have a love life. I understand you are afraid that he is going to break your heart, so what? At least the one who will break your heart is someone handsome, intelligent, hot, the most popr in school, then at least you have all the right to be broken-hearted. Unlike some girls over there who spent their time crying over with a douchebag." My best friend dered, and my mouth hanging open, but no words came from my mouth because I can''t disagree with her.


    "Besides, you have been crushing him from seventh grade until now, and I think this time give your heart a chance, Megan. You are an outstanding student, but you never experienced what it feels to be kissed." She said, and my face turned crimson.


    "Meg, I am sorry. I know I should never middle with your personal affairs, but I want you to be happy." Alice said when she noticed I didn''t speak at all, and I turned my head towards her, and I smile at her.


    "It is fine, Alice, you were right, I want to have a chance with Ashton, but I am just so afraid of what will happenter. I am so scared of getting hurt because I have never been in a rtionship. And I think in the entire campus, I am the only one who has no experience in dating. And I know a lot of our ssmates keep on changing boyfriend almost every month while I remain single." I said.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, I am sure Ashton is serious about you because I can see it the way he look at you," Alice replied.


    "Do you think so?" I asked her, and she nodded her head at me, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    When my shift ended, I couldn''t contain the nervousness that I feel as I change my uniform into my pants and blouse. And then I said goodbye to Alice since she was waiting for her boyfriend, Llyod, to pick her up. He was older than us by one year since he graduatedst year, and he is now in college.


    As I walk to the parking lot, I can feel the butterflies on my chest when I saw Ashton leaning on his sports car. When he raised his head, he gave me his sweetest smile that made my entire face blushed, and I wish I made the right decision tonight to provide Ashton with a chance to know me, as I give myself a chance to know him as well. And I felt so uneasy when he opened the passenger''s door for me, and I realized there is no turning back.. I officially give myself a chance to date the most popr guy in our school.

 Chapter 3 - Knowing Megan Corteza-Part 1

    Ashton''s POV


    "Come again, Ashton? You mean Megan Corteza?" Zach asked me for the third time.


    "What is wrong with you, Zach? Do you have some problems with your ears? Do I need to tell you ten times that yes, I will bete for practice today because I need to talk with Megan?" I dered, and he eyed me for a long time.


    "What do you need from Megan, Bro?" He asked me.


    "It is none of your business, Zach," I replied.


    "It is my business, Ashton, because you are my best friend, and we to talk about it if it regards with the girls we have to share. And why do you change your preference for girls? He asked, and I can feel his irritation.


    "And why do you look so scared if I am going to ask Megan out?" I said to him, and his eyes widened.


    "What???? Are you going to ask her out? Are you out of your mind? Would you please do not do that to her, Ashton? I know that Megan is way out of your league, but she is different from all the girls on campus. If I can only go in there and ask her out, I will do it in a heartbeat, but I can tell Megan is very serious about her studies to maintain her schrship. And you are aware that our school is only for the rich kids, and those who don''t belong to the elite family depend on the schrship, so I am asking you don''t bother Megan?" It is my turn to erged my eyes at him.


    "And why do you even care about Megan?" I asked him because my curiosity is making me impatient.


    "Well, I have been crushing Megan for a long while now. I always watch her from a distance because I can tell behind her clothes is a body that can make boys look at her with total admiration, and you need to ept that even if she doesn''t wear any makeup, she is beautiful. And if she is not only using reading sses sometimes to protect her eyes, you can see her natural beauty.


    "You don''t need to tell me how does she look, Zach, because that is the reason why I am going to ask her out." I seriously said to him, and I can see the sadness on his face.


    "Ashton, I know you. You have never been serious to anyone. And you had a short rtionship with cheerleaders, mostly hot girls, and I know nothingst for more than one month because you don''t likemitment, and you hate girls asking for your time, and why do you even bother to ask her out this time when we are in our senior year? He asked me, and Iughed at my best friend, who happens to be my teammate in football, and he is one of the Running Backs in our team.


    "Rx, Zachary, I know what I am doing." I dered, and he released a long sigh.


    "I am sorry, Bro, I didn''t know that you were also crushing the brightest student of our ss. But I am telling you, I am not nning to back down, even if you like her to, and I am now determined to know Megan, and I don''t care if I am going to hurt your feelings. That is why I am asking sorry in advance." I dered, and he offered me a weak smile.


    "And who I am topete with you, Ashton? I know I can never win against you because we can see that all the girls in this school are crazy about you." He said it makes me feel sad because I don''t want to be the center of every girl''s fantasy. After all, I don''t want to hurt their feelings. But I am on a mission of knowing Megan.


    "You can ask anyone out from the cheerleading squad, but I am warning you or anyone from the football team to never ask Megan Corteza out on a date. Because I will make her my girlfriend whatever it takes." I said, and Iugh when I saw Zach''s reaction on his face, and I couldn''t believe the expression I saw on my best friend''s face.


    "Why do you look pale, Zach?" I asked.


    "I just couldn''t believe that you will be so affected by a girl because this is the first time that I hear you say something like that." He said as he shook his head, and I said goodbye to him and run to catch Megan. She was walking fast, and I smiled as I watched her walk, and I hate that I became a stalker for the first time. I haven''t done this before because I am so used to how many years girls chasing me around, and they always ask me out. And sometimes, I ask a girl out because of my curiosity but not because I am very interested. Maybe because since I can''t remember, girls are throwing themselves at me.


    I have been calling her again and again, but she didn''t even bother to stop walking and turn her head on me. And I am impressed that she could walk fast like an athlete. And I hate that I have to hold her wrist to make her stop walking so fast. And the time that I spun her around, I catch my breath when I am face-to-face with her, and this is the first time that I look at her this close and for a long while.


    Damn! Megan Corteza is beautiful, and I realized she was hiding her true beauty behind her sses. And right now that she is not wearing any eyesses, I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her lovely face, her smooth skin wants me to trail my fingers all over her face, and her expressive eyes are making me speechless. And her natural red slightly opened lips are tempting me to kiss her, and I couldn''t stop myself from inhaling her scent, and I can''t stop gazing at her beautiful angelic face. And Zachary was right, Megan is a natural beauty, and I hate to think that I haven''t noticed her before.


    I felt so hurt when she asked me how did I know her name. Does she think I am that kind of snob? She is popr in our school because of her intelligence, but I see no one acknowledged her because mostly the rich girls will never give her attention, and the boys are more afraid to deal with her because of her wits. And now that I am face to face with her, I became more determined to know her and spend more time with her, most of all to ask her out.


    But I got frustrated when she turned me down, and this is the first time a girl said no to me, and she touched my ego, I became more persistent, and I hate to think that I will be doing this, and watching her walk away made me feel a pang on my chest. I will not allow Megan not to give me a chance to date her, and I am so eager to meet her again, and I don''t care if I have to be tailing her around campus as long as she will give me a chance to know her.


    "Hey! What is wrong with you, you werete for practice and punished by our coach, but I can feel you are frustrated about something, and it has nothing to do with our football practice. What happened?" Zach asked after we finished our training and after we took a shower, we are now in our locker room.


    "I couldn''t believe Megan said no to me." I dered, and I was so shocked when my best friendughed at my face, and hisughter reverberated the entire locker room that made our teammates looked in our direction, and I give him a hard stare.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, I couldn''t believe that finally, someone turns you down, and she is way out of your league, not on your radar for years, and I wonder why you suddenly became interested in her?" My best friend asked me, and I shrug my shoulders because I am so frustrated with Megan''s walk-out episode.


    "Hey, don''t look so sad; I know where to find her at this hour." He said, and my face lit up, but I suddenly felt jealous of why he knew where Megan is at this time. And I am scared of what I am feeling right now.


    "And where could she be at this hour, Zach?" I asked him because I couldn''t believe he knew where is Megan at this moment or where she lives because I felt desperate.


    "She is working part-time in a cafe four blocks from here. And don''t ask why because I have been stalking her for quite a while now." He said, and Iughed as I patted his shoulder.


    "And I can tell that I am so delighted that I didn''t ask her out because she didn''t even say yes to you when you are the hottest guy on campus as what the girls said, and I can''t imagine what type of guy Megan Corteza likes." My best friend added, and I continueughing because I felt so happy that I now know where she is, and I am going to surprise her and tell her that I don''t easily surrender.


    "I want you toe with me, Zach, because I am not going home tonight without her as my passenger in my car." I dered and got out of the locker room in a hurry, and I can feel my best friend was walking behind me


    The moment we arrived at the cafe, the stunned looked on Megan''s face made me feel victorious because even if she said no, I could feel deep inside her, she wants to go out with me, and for how many times our eyes met, and Megan caught me staring at her. She looked so adorable every time she blushes. And it made me realized I never felt this way before to any girls, even to the hot and gorgeous cheerleaders that I dated, and howe a simple girl like her made me feel this way.. She suddenly became like a puzzle to me that I thought my desire to know her became more intense.

 Chapter 4 - Knowing Megan Corteza-Part 2

    Ashton''s POV


    "Would you please stop staring at Megan like that, Ashton, because you are scaring me? Actually, I am bothered right now because I couldn''t believe you will be acting this way. I have never seen you so smitten by a girl before, and right now, I am backing out. I will no longerpete with you. At first, I thought you weren''t serious at all. That is why I was begging you to stop bothering her. But now that I have seen you look at her that way, I could tell you got it bad, buddy." Zach said as he looked at me, gazing at Megan the entire time while I was sipping my coffee. And yes, what my best friend had said was all true because this is the first time I chased a girl. I usually hide from them, but this girl intrigued me, and she is like a ma that I find so hard to stay away from, and I am determined to spend time with her and know her.


    "Of course, I will never allow you to court her, Zach." I dered.


    "Don''t be so confident, bro; she already turned you down." He responded, and Iughed.


    "There is no guarantee she will say yes, but you need to be careful, Ashton, Megan is living her life in peace, but once she will get involved with you, I can tell her life will be chaotic." He added.


    "Zach, I want you to stop worrying about Megan and me because I am going to make this work. I can tell she is only hesitant because she is different from all the girls that I have dated before, but I am going to make her realize that what she thought about me was wrong. I can make her happy. And her life will be more interesting from now on, and why do you think her life will be a mess once she bes my girlfriend? Do you think I can''t have a good rtionship with her? Come on, Zach, you must admit that I have all the charm that I need. I am Ashton Pritzgold." I said, and he shook his head.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to remind me that you are rich and handsome, buddy, and your family name alone is shining with gold, and yes, everyone on the campus knew who you are, Ashton. That is why almost every girl in our school wants to date you, and I think only Megan Corteza said no to you, and once she says yes to you, I am sure your fans club will start to bother her." He dered, and I became more curious about Megan. And I can''t stop myself from staring at her, and I was confident I was the reason why she was blushing because of the intense stares that I gave her, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled every time our eyes met, and her face became redder.


    When I couldn''t take it anymore, I got up and went to the counter, and I ced my arms on the counter and leaned my body closer to her, and I can see her face blushed again. I asked Megan when her shift will end. I felt a little hurt when instead of giving the exact answer, she asked me why I need to know about her work schedule, and I am just d Alice was there. I always see them together on campus, and they are inseparable, and I can tell they are best friends. And I felt so triumphant that Alice speaks for Megan, and I learned she needed a ride in going home.


    And even if Megan did not confirm that she would ride with me. I told her I would be waiting for her, and I know two hours would be long enough to wait for a girl. Still, I don''t care anymore, my intention of knowing her more is driving me crazy, and I realized I should have given Megan a simple nce, and I should have known that she can rock my world like this, and I don''t think it is toote to learn her now that we are in Senior High School. We still have so much time to know each other, and I became more excited about where this thing will lead us, and I realized my reason for knowing her is no longer necessary now that I felt something I can''t exin even if we only talked for a while.


    We get out of the coffee shop, and I told Zach I would send him home first because I will take Megan home, and I can tell my best friend was surprised, but he didn''t ask me any more questions because I can tell he was trying his best to understand me. We are neighbors, and sometimes he will ride with me. We became best friends because we grew up in the same neighborhood, and we have been friends since we were in grade school, that is why we don''t have secrets to each other, only this time I keep a little secret because I don''t want my best friend to hate me when he learned the reason why I want to know Megan in the first ce. But, I am now serious about knowing her, and I am willing to forget the purpose of why I approached her a while ago.


    "Thank you so much, Ashton, for taking me home, and I will not talk anymore about Megan but just make sure you will not hurt her because she is different, and I know she has never been in a rtionship before, and I am sure she has never been kissed and never been touched by a guy." He said, and my smile widened because I became more interested in her, and I couldn''t believe she never dated anyone.


    I know I am always busy with football, and I don''t have time to mind the dating status of my fellow senior students since I already told myself I would focus on football and my studies. Still, every time Megan attended quiz balls, I always watched her because I am so fascinated by her intelligence. Still, I never expect this to happen to me one day, that I will be interested in dating her because my best friend was right Megan Corteza was way out of my league. I know, no one on campus will believe me if I will tell them I am interested in dating her.


    I drive away from Zach''s house and make a way to our driveway. We are both living in the most expensive subdivision in our city, where most wealthy families live, and we are called the elite. Our subdivision is overlooking the city of Astikoz, and I live in a twelve-bedroom house with my parents and two brothers, and one sister. And we have properties all over the country and abroad since my father owns a shippingpany. I grew up in luxury, and I constantly attend social events since my mother loves hosting social gatherings.


    I love Isabelle, our eldest sister, and she is now in college; even if she was called a spoiled brat in our society, I still adore her because she loves me, and we are very close to each other. I am the eldest among the boys. Being the eldest son, my parents expect me to rece my dad in running thepany the moment I finish my college education, and I know it is a big responsibility. Still, since I love football so much, I asked my father to y football professionally, but he got angry with me, and that is why I hate spending time in our house, especially if my dad is around.


    I can tell my brothers are already home since I can see Lennon''s car in the driveway. I get inside and go to the kitchen and drink some orange juice, and I met my mom when I was on my way out.


    "Hey, mom!" I greeted her.


    "Ashton, when are you going to join dinner with us?" My mom softly asked me, and I give her a sweet smile.


    "I am sorry, mom, but I need to pick up someone tonight," I said, and her face lit up.


    "And I can tell it is a girl because your eyes are smiling." My mom dered, and I didn''t realize I am that obvious, and I nodded my head since I am close with my mother.


    "When can I met this girl?" She asked, and my face fell because I am not even sure if Megan will allow me to court her.


    "Wish me luck, mom," I replied.


    "Well, I don''t need to wish you good luck since I know girls will naturally chase you around." She dered, and I shook my head.


    "Not this time, mom," I replied.


    "Wow, that is interesting, and this is the first time we talk about a girl, and I can''t believe my handsome son is having a hard time." She dered.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t believe either that she will turn me down, but I am not going to stop. That is why I need to leave right now, Mom." I said.


    "Okay then, but be sure to be back before midnight. I know I don''t need to remind you to study your lessons since even if you are a quarterback in your football team in your school, you never abandon your studies. That is why I am a proud mom." She said and hugged me before she let me move away from her, and I ran going out of the house and got inside my car quickly and drive away as fast as I can since I don''t want to bete in picking up my future girlfriend.


    As I was waiting for Megan toe out of the cafe, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so nervous.. When I saw hering in my direction, I couldn''t stop myself from giving her my signature sweet smile, and I felt so overwhelmed with happiness when I saw her face turned crimson again, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled to know her more, and I hope she will give me a chance to date her.

 Chapter 5 - He Stole My First Kiss

    Megan''s POV


    I don''t know how I feel at the moment; at the age of eighteen, I have zero experience with dating, and I don''t have any idea about going out with boys since I am so busy with school and with my extracurricr activities, and with my part-time job, and I hate to say that I am good with an oral recitation in our ss every time our teacher asked questions. I could quickly raise my hand in the air, but this time I couldn''t even make a single word as I get myself inside his brand new sports car, and I hate to admit that his car smells so good, just like Ashton.


    But the moment I settled myself inside his sports car, I realized I couldn''t be with him. He makes my pulse racing, and I felt so shy. Most of all, I know it was a mistake that I gave him a chance to know me because I know he is trouble, and once I get involved with him, I know those cheerleaders who circled him during practice will make my life hell, and all I want is to graduate my high school without anyplications, so I need to stop this while it is still early, and while I still can.


    "Can you tell me your address, Megan?" He asked as he starts his car, and I looked at him sideways, and I felt so shy as I told him my address because I know he is living at the most high-end subdivision in our city where most billionaires'' families live. I told myself not to felt small in front of him, but I couldn''t help it, and as he drove away from the cafe, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so conscious every time we stopped on red lights because out of the corner of my eye I caught him staring at me.


    "Do you still need to work tomorrow?" He asked again, and it feels like I lose my ability to speak, and it took me a long while to answer his question; this time, I am setting aside my shyness because I need to say what is on my mind.


    "Yes, I do, and please, I am asking you, don''te to my workce anymore because I don''t want my boss to fire me," I said to him, and his brows crinkled.


    "Why? I am also a customer in that cafe, Megan, and you can''t stop me from going in there any time I want." He said, and I fell silent because I can tell he has a point.


    "Why do you even want to know me, Ashton?" I asked, and I felt proud that I got the courage to talk with him again.


    "Because I want to date you, Megan." He answered right away, which made my entire face blushed.


    "Don''t make meugh, Ashton. It is so impossible that you want to date someone like me, so stop messing around with me because I will never believe in you." I said.


    "Well, I will never stop until I make you believe that I am serious with you, Megan, and you have to ept that my intention is pure." He replied, and I can feel my heart is trying to betray me as I can feel it beating so fast, but I know I need to stay away from him if possible because I know his kind.


    "I know your kind, Ashton, and I wonder why now? You didn''t even give me a second nce from seventh grade, and only today, and I wonder why? You dated cheerleaders and hot girls, and I know, and I am aware I am not one of those girls, so please don''t y your games with me, Aston Priztgold, because you will never win." I dered.


    Ashton kept silent the entire ride, and I felt a little guilty that I was talking none stop, but I am proud of myself that I could bring out what I wanted to say to him. He slowed down on the street near our home, but I am pleased because it is ours even if it is not a mansion, and it is a two-story house and enough for our family. I am a second child, my elder brother is now in college, and he was a basketball yer and was a varsity schr in our school, and until now that he is in college, and I have a younger sister who is now in ninth grade.


    He got out quickly, and before I can open my door, he already opened it for me, and when I climbed out of his car, instead of moving away, he kept me cornered by standing so near me, and his proximity makes me feel thrilled and conscious at the same time since he smells so good.


    "Just for the record, Megan, I will never ept defeat, so to make it clear to you, I always win." He said, and before I can move away from him, he put his hands on my waist, and he pulled me closer to him. That made me feel the electricity travels inside my frame from my fingertips to my toes. I can''t stop the knots that formed on my stomach, and before I can react, Ashton captured my mouth that made me feel so shocked, and no matter how I want to push him away, I felt my body felt so weak, especially my knees, and I am just d I am leaning at his car because I needed support. And I hate myself that I kissed him back hungrily as if I have done it before. His lips tasted so sweet, and I realized what they say about the first kiss. It was hard to exin. When he deepened our kiss, and I let out a soft moan, it made me realized he proves me so wrong, so I pushed him so hard, and I hate myself for enjoying our kiss, and even if he stole my first kiss, I never regretted it, but I want him to know I didn''t enjoy it at all.


    "How dare you steal my first kiss, Ashton?" I asked him as I recover from my shock, and I can feel my lips are swollen from our hot kiss, and before he can humiliate me and say it to my face that I kiss him back eagerly, I run inside our house without taking a second nce. My heart is racing as I get inside our home and climb the stairs two steps at a time, and I hear my mom called my name. Still, because of the mixed emotions that I felt, I ignored her, and I continue running until I reach my bedroom, and I slowly closed my door, and I put my backpack on my table, and I felt so guilty that I didn''t even bother to say thank you to him for taking me home.


    I didn''t switch on the light in my room, and I slowly walked to my window, and I drew the curtain and peeked out the window, and I can feel the pounding of my heart as I looked at Ashton over my ss window looking up at my room. And I wonder if he knew he was looking straight at my window, and I felt d I didn''t turn on the light, or he will know I was looking at him. He was touching his lips while watching our house before he turns around and gets inside the passenger''s seat. And I couldn''t stop myself from pondering if Ashton was thinking about our hot kiss when he touched his lips? And when he moved away from our driveway, I waited until I could no longer see his car''s taillights before I move away from the window and switch on the light of my room.


    After I take a warm bath, I put on my pajamas and get my books and study my lessons, and answer some assignments. Still, I stop once in a while and unintentionally touch my lips as I remember the lingering kiss I shared with Ashton, and I couldn''t stop myself from calling my best friend.


    "What? Really? Oh, Megan, I am so happy for you." Alice said on the other line.


    "How can you be so happy for me when you knew he stole my first kiss?" I asked her, and she wasughing on the other line.


    "Well, he may steal your first kiss, but I know deep inside your heart you enjoyed that kiss. So, stop being stubborn, Megan. Just give Ashton a chance so that you can be a couple, and I am excited to see the faces of those snob cheerleaders who think they own the school because we are only schrs. They felt we need to praise them all the time, well, they don''t like our praises since they don''t give a shit about us." She added, and I can tell the seriousness in her voice.


    "Look, Alice, all I want is a peaceful senior year. And I don''t think having Ashton in my life will help me maintain my schrship since I know he is a big walking warning sign that reads trouble." I said as I released a heavy sigh.


    "I disagree with you this time, Megan. How can you say Ashton will cause you any trouble? I never heard that he gets suspended because of his wrongdoings or offenses in school. You have to ept that Ashton was an exemry student, he is the best in terms of football while maintained his high grades, and he is always included in the top five in terms of academics. What can you do? He is born that way, and it seemed he got it all, Meg. And I am sure if he is not only busy with football, he canpete with you being the top one in our ss. I am your best friend, Megan, and I will never push you to be with someone whom I think will never be good for you. So stop listening to your instinct because this time, I know you might be wrong." My best friend said, and I fell silent because everything that she told about Ashton was all true.


    "Good night, Meg, and sweet dreams, and I know you are not going to have a nice sleep tonight because I am sure you will be reliving your first kiss," Alice said, and she hung up the phone before I can say good night to her.


    And my best friend was right. I was thinking about my first kiss the entire night, and I find it so hard to sleep. And I hate that I keep reliving the sweet kiss I shared with him, and I couldn''t deny it. I felt like I was on cloud nine when Ashton kissed me. And I will be lying if I say I didn''t like the kiss because the truth is, I hate myself right now as I realized I am dying to taste his lips once again.. And I know my life will never be the same again after I experienced my first kiss with the one I dreamt of being my first kiss.

 Chapter 6 - Just Perfect

    Ashton''s POV


    I couldn''t believe that Megan would run off just like that after we shared a hot kiss, and I realized Zachary was right when he told me that Megan has never been kissed. And I couldn''t believe my luck, and now that I have tasted her lips, I couldn''t stop thinking about it, and this is the first time that a girl has run away from me after sharing a sweet kiss. All the girls that I have kiss will always stick around and cling into my arms and would be asking for more. Most of the time, the girls I dated will kiss me again after sharing a sweet kiss on our first date.


    But I am aware that for Megan, it wasn''t our first date because she kept pushing me away. After all, she was very doubtful about my intention towards her, but I couldn''t me her, and she has all the right to feel that way since she was right. I had have never given her a second nce every time we cross paths before, even if we have been ssmates for a long time.


    I must admit I have stolen Megan''s first kiss, but I don''t have any regrets at all because even if she looked so angry after our mind-blowing kiss, I am one hundred percent sure she enjoyed our lingering kiss. It would be best if she will be my girlfriend soon so I can kiss her anytime I want. And I can tell she could kiss even it was her first time, and I love tasting her sweet lips, and I became more drawn to her.


    I am still leaning against my car, touching my lips while looking at Megan''s house. I hope she will look at me one more time before I go home. I waited for a while, but the windows on the upper part of the house facing my direction is still dark, and I am sure that room is hers. I let out a soft sigh before I moved, and I get inside my car and drive away from Megan''s ce. And I could tell I felt so happy as I drive at a maximum speed limit because I felt so energetic and have never been this inspired before.


    "Hey, you look so happy tonight, and it seems for me a girl touched your heart because I know that kind of smile." My brother Lennon said the moment I find him with our youngest brother Cole at the recreation room, and they are ying video games. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. I am close with my brothers because I only have one year gap from Lennon and two years with Cole. My parents always remind us that we should look out for each other because family is important, especially our rtionship with each other. But we always love having brotherlypetition, be it in sports or video games.


    Our mom is very close to us since she is personally hands-on being a mother because my dad never allows her to work in the office. And even if we have maids in our house, my mom always takes good care of our needs. And she constantly sees to it that we are doing good in school, and even though our father is always busy, we can still feel his efforts of finding time to be with us, and our mother always reminds us that our father is always working hard to provide for our family. And our father, Gregory Pritzgold, is a strict man, especially in terms of work, and being the head of our family, so we always follow what he wants, and we neverin since he is a good provider. I only started to feel distant from my dad when he told me I should never make football a career, and it breaks my heart because I love football so much.


    "Yeah, and this girl rock my world, and this is the first time that I am very interested in a girl." I dered.


    "Wow, the football prodigy of Astikoz International Academy is in love." My brother said, and he nced my way and returned his focus on the screen, while our youngest brother looked serious with his game because I can tell he is about to win.


    "No, no, no! Not again, Cole, that is not cool beating your elder brother over and over again." Lennonined, and it made Cole''sughter reverberated the entire yroom, and he stood up and powered off the yStation.


    "That is unfair, brother; we still need to y one more game before we call it at night," Lennon said.


    "I am tired, Lennon. Besides, it is no fun ying with you because you always lose, and I''ve got homework to do." He replied, and it made meughed, and Cole run away from the yroom because Lennon got so angry with his words.


    "Why are you even angry, Lennon? Our brother just stated a fact. So, you need to ept that among the three of us, you always lose." I said, and he hands up his hands.


    "Okay, I concede, but at least I have the coolest girlfriend; unlike you, you never meet someone like my girl." He said, and I agree, since they have been dating since ninth grade, and I can tell they are going strong.


    "Well, wait and see. I am going to have the coolest girlfriend ever." I said, and his smile widened.


    "It is so hard to believe what you are saying right now unless I can see it with my two eyes. You don''t likemitment, Ashton, that is why you don''t have a steady girlfriend, and you didn''t even have a serious rtionship. Those girls are still hang up with you, and I know because those girls will always follow you around, and you are confident they are just there, and I hope that you will never fall in love yet with a girl that will turn you down." My brother said.


    "But sometimes I wish you will wake up one day and found yourself so crazy with just one girl who is different from any girl that you encounter so you will realize what heartaches means." He said, and his words bothered me since it feels like Megan Corteza fits my brother''s description, but I set aside my worries because I am confident I can woo her.


    "It will never happen to me, Lennon, because I am confident with my charm, and I know my physical appearance alone is enough to make any girl go on a date with me." I confidently said, but deep inside my heart, I am beginning to feel worried because this is the first time I feel something like this towards a girl.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself, bro, because there will always be a first time for everything." My brother said, and he went outside the yroom ahead of me while I remain seated, thinking of what he had said. I slowly got up after a while and walked towards my room. I already answered all my assignments, and I am reading our lesson in advance, but I couldn''t stop myself from getting distracted by Megan''s face. I couldn''t stop thinking about her and our kiss, and I hate to think that it feels like my kissing experiences were all gone, and all I can remember is the kiss I shared with her.


    I close my book and hit the bed, but still, I couldn''t stop thinking about Megan, and it feels like she''s the only one I can think of right now. And I felt like I am going crazy, and I find it hard to sleep.


    I wake up early the following morning even if I don''t have enough sleep because of Megan. And I admit this is the first time that I experienced this way, and I realized that my brother was right when he told me that there would always be a first time for everything.


    "Good morning, Ashton, and this is indeed a good morning because you wake up so early, son." My mom greeted me the moment I got inside the dining room, and she is setting the table for us.


    "Good morning, mom. I need to leave early for practice." I said, and I kissed my mom''s cheeks before I sit down on the dining chair. And I always love our breakfast because our mother prepared them. And I can tell my brothers are still taking a bath at this hour, I know I need to go to school for early practice, but I have another purpose of waking up early. I am aware Megan alwayses to school earlier than any other students except the varsities. I always see her on the school ground on her way to the library.


    Yes, I admit that I didn''t give her a second nce when she was watching me, but the truth is there are times I looked at her for a long time because I am impressed with her dedication to her studies, unlike most girls who spend their time in the locker room talking and looking at their faces on the mirror. I have always known that Megan was different, and the clothes she wears always make me smile. There are moments I wonder what is behind those pants and long dresses that she wore because I haven''t seen her wear mini skirts, and if ever she does, she will cover her legs with stic tights or the thickest stockings a girl could wear.


    I left our house with a happy face as I drive my car going to Megan''s house. She takes my breath away the moment she got out of her house. I stifled augh when Megan almost stumbles on the ground because of her shock the moment she saw me leaning on my car waiting for her toe out of her house.. I can''t stop myself from feeling so excited as I think my heart rate increases as she walks closer to me, and I realized she looked so perfect in my eyes.

 Chapter 7 - His Beautiful Smile

    Megan''s POV


    The moment I wake up, I can feel the heaviness of my eyes, and I am having back pain, and I realize I don''t have enough sleep because of one person named Ashton, and this is the first time that I feel this way, and I hate to admit that I am so affected by his kiss. I never thought that what they have said in the movies and even in books that your first kiss will keep you awake at night was right. Now that it is happening to me, I realize that my first kiss was fantastic, and I can even feel butterflies in my stomach as I remember our kiss. And even now that I am standing inside my room looking at my face in the mirror, I can still feel Ashton''s soft lips on my mouth, and I hate that I am going crazy because of just one kiss. Still, I will never let Ashton Priztgold ruined my senior year because I have already nned everything.


    "Are you all right, honey?" My mom asked me while she was looking at my face. My mom is tall and very beautiful, and she is working at the nearest department store as a cashier. And my dad is working in a bank. We are not poor, but we are not rich either, we are just living an average life, and I am content with what we have. But I am dreaming of making our life better that is why I am trying my best to be number one in my ss to continue to have a schrship in college. My sister is also looking at my face, and I can tell that she found something unusual.


    "I am okay, mom, and you don''t need to worry about me," I said.


    "Honey, I think you should reduce the hours of your part-time job because, look at you right now, it seems you don''t have enough sleep because the moment you arrive, you will study your lesson and answer your assignments. Megan, please don''t overdo it, and give yourself a break sometimes." My mom said, and I can feel the concern in her voice.


    "Don''t worry, mom, and I can take care of myself. I want to have savings so I will not stop from working." I replied as I put cereal on my bowl and poured the fresh milk, and I can tell my sister Ava has something on her mind, but she doesn''t want my mom to know about it, and I ignored her, and I continue eating my food. And after eating breakfast, I got up immediately from my chair and said goodbye to my mom, and walk out from the dining room fast, and I can feel my sister is following behind.


    "Speak it up, Ava. What do you want?"I asked her before I open the main door of our house.


    "I saw you kissing Ashtonst night." She said, and I am shocked that my sister saw me kissing himst night, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "So, what?" I asked, trying to act cool about it, and she giggled.


    "You are dating the coolest guy in our school, Megan, and you already kissed him. How was it like?" She asked, and my face softened, and even if we have a four-year gap with our age, I am close with my younger sister.


    "It was fantastic, if I am honest. But I want to forget about that sweet kiss even if it feels so wonderful because I am not dating Ashton, and I have to avoid him at any cost because he will never be serious. Haven''t you heard the rumors about him? He doesn''t likemitment, Ava, and if he is only different, I will date him. Besides, after the episodest night, he will never waste his time with me again." I replied, and my sister''s face fell.


    "Megan, are you out of your mind? He is the most popr and handsome guy in our school, and you will reject him? I couldn''t believe this, and I hope you will not regret your decision, Meg. I am just so excited that you have a boyfriend in your senior year, and hearing you say that you don''t want to date him frustrates me." She said and turned the knob and open the door wide, and she turned around quickly and looked at me. I can tell she saw something that made her face blushed, and when I looked over her head, my heart skipped a beat as I saw the most beautiful human being on earth leaning on his pick-up truck, and I can stop myself from watching him.


    "OMG! He is here, Megan."


    "Well, it seems he is hard-headed and so hard to deal with," I said as I walk ahead of my sister, and I know I have to face him even if my entire body is shaking with excitement. I can''t understand why he is even here early morning, and I hate to admit that I am so affected by his beautiful smile that can light up my entire lonely world.


    "Good morning, beautiful!" He greeted me with a broad smile on his face, and I hate to admit that even his teeth are so perfect, and I wonder if there is some part of his body that is defective so that I can tell that he is not perfect at all.


    "What are you doing here, Ashton?" I asked as I try to hide away my excitement, and I wish he can''t hear the pounding of my heart.


    "Of course, it is so obvious, Megan. I think your GPA is the highest amongst us, and I couldn''t believe you can''t analyze why I am here." He said that made me more irritated.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, but I am not interested in analyzing the reason why you are here, and we are in a hurry, so please don''t ruin my day," I responded, and his face fell.


    "Come on, Meg, don''t do this to me please, I came here very early so that I can take you to school, and I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you in advance." He said, and I feel guilty since he looked so adorable right now, and I couldn''t believe he will do something like this, and I hate that I can feel his sincerity.


    "Hi, Ashton. I am Megan''s sister. Does it mean I can ride in your pick-up too?" My sister said, and my entire face turned so red, and before I can stop her, Ashton is already opening the back door for her, and she quickly climbed inside his car.


    "Come on, Meg, you alwaysin every morning that it is so hard for us to catch the bus, and now that you have a free ride, you will not ride with Ashton''s car?" My sister said after she opened the car''s window. I gave her you pay for all this look before I turned my gaze to Ashton, who had been holding the car door for me to get inside the passenger''s seat beside the driver''s seat. I can smell the heavenly scent of Ashton as he settled himself beside me, and I think I can hear my heartbeat as it continues to beat faster.


    And when I looked around, I can see my sister is beaming from ear to ear, and I can tell that she is having a good time right now, and I am sure Alice will be so ecstatic about all this. Ashton turned on his car''s stereo, and I felt so happy that he is listening to mellow music in the morning because I need it to calm my heart and mind. He drives away from our house, and he kept silent the entire ride while he is singing along with the artist and I can tell Ashton has a beautiful voice, and I felt like my heart is beginning to fall, and I need to focus. After all, I don''t have any n of entering into any rtionship as of now because I want to focus on my studies. Because, for me, finishing my college education is very important, and it has been my dream ever since I was a kid. Most of all, I don''t want to be brokenhearted at this time because I know Ashton will never get himself involved in a serious rtionship.


    The moment we arrived on the school grounds, Ashton parked his car, and I can see cheerleaders are waiting for him in the parking lot and they look so surprised when they saw my sistering out of his car after she said her thanks to Ashton and she bid her goodbye to me.


    "Thank you, Ashton," I said since I lost my ability to speak, and I don''t know what to say to him because I can feel the nervousness in my frame as I look at the football yers on the ground waiting for their hot quarterback to join them.


    "You are wee, Megan, and thank you for riding with me." He replied, and he got out of the pick-up and ran to my side, and he quickly opened the passenger''s door for me. I hear the gasp of the cheerleaders as they saw Ashton takes my hand as I climbed out of his car, and he never lets go of my hand, and I can feel my entire face blushed as I can hear his teammates called his name.


    "I want to take you to the library first." He said, and he gave me his perfect smile, and I realized his beautiful smile could melt anyone''s heart, and I wonder how he knows I always go to the library early morning.


    "I am fine, Ashton. You don''t need to send me to the library because you will bete for your practice." I dered, and he smiled at me as we continue to walk going to the school library.


    "I don''t care to be punished by coach. Besides, he knew I am good, so there is nothing to worry about, Meg.." He said, and I can feel my face blushed again as I hear him call me Meg, and it feels so right to be holding hands with Ashton, and I can''t stop the smile that formed in my mouth as I consider the possibility of dating the hottest guy on campus.

 Chapter 8 - The Locker Room

    Megan''s POV


    I get inside the library after I said goodbye to Ashton, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so happy as I walked to my favorite spot, and after I sat down, I started answering my exercises. I know I have to study in advance because I am going to work after ss, and I don''t have time to review after I got home because I need to answer all my assignments. I know it is tiring, but I don''t have a choice. I want to proceed with my studies and graduate from college to make my dreamse true. Besides, I want to help my mom because someday, I want them to stop working. After all, by the time my parents became old, it would be my time to help them.


    I adjusted my headset since I was listening to some music on my phone while answering my notes, and I didn''t notice someone sat across from me, and when I raised my head, I couldn''t help myself but smile at my best friend, Alice. We didn''t talk as we continue answering our notes and reading our books because we both know that we need to study our lessons to maintain our schrship. It was our dream to study in this Academy, so we have to keep our grades not to be kicked out of the school. It was always been our dream to be part of this prestigious institution.


    And we were both happy when we were epted as academic schrs of this school, my brother was a varsity schr, but he maintained good grades as well to keep his schrship until he graduated from high school. And I know even if we felt like an outcast, it didn''t stop us from feeling excited to study in this Academy where all we can see around us are rich girls and boys, luxurious cars passed our way as we walk on the driveway, and we can see our ssmates wearing expensive bags and designer clothes. I know our fellow students, except for some schrs, are walking dor sign because of their status in life, and that is why for them we will never belong in this academy; we have never been invited to any parties, but it was fine with us since we don''t want to associate with their kind since for them we don''t exist.


    "Hey, guys, I am sorry I amte," Oscar said the moment he arrived, and if I didn''t know he was gay, I could tell many girls would fall for him because our friend is handsome and tall, and I see a lot of girls check him out most of the time especially younger students.


    "Do you know thetest gossip?" He asked, and I need to stop what I am doing to look at him. And I smiled when I realized Alice did the same, and she stared at him sideways since he sat beside her. He looked so handsome with his polo shirt, and I am still in denial that he is gay since it was onlyst year he confessed to Alice and me that we have the same crush, Ashton Priztgold.


    "What?" Alice and I asked at the same time.


    "They are talking that Ashton got a new girlfriend, and they said she is way out of his league, and the girls areughing while the boys bet whether it is true or not because they will never expect Ashton to have a girlfriend this year. And I wonder who could be that girl because I am so jealous right now. And I think I am going to tweak her hair if I ever I will see her." He said, and I don''t know how I feel at the moment, and I know being with Ashton will onlyplicate my senior year.


    "What? Why both of you look like you don''t feel excited to know thetest gossip." He asked, and he looked at Alice and then at me, and I know he was shocked because every time I heard gossip about Ashton, I will be very interested to know.


    "How can I be interested if you are going to pull Megan''s hair," Alice answered, and his eyes widened.


    "No, way!" He said in a loud voice that made the librarian looked in our direction and reminded us to lower down our voices.


    "Yes, way, and you have to pull her long hair now since Ashton kissed herst night, and he picked up Megan and Ava early this morning; that is why she came ahead of me," Alice said, and Oscar covered his mouth so he can''t scream.


    "You need to tell me the details, girl." He said, looking at me, and I slowly nodded my head, and they both giggled.


    "Later, Os, I will tell you everything during lunch at the cafeteria, and I think we should get out from here because the librarian is looking in our direction since we can''t lower our voice. I am done anyway." I said, and they both stood up, and we walked out from the library hastily since we only have ten minutes to spare before our first period starts. We walked fast, going to the locker room, and I can''t stop the pounding of my heart as I near my locker. And I am horrified to find my locker with a bold letter word bitch painted all over my locker, and my shoulders sagged as I realized they have only seen me once with Aston, and I already received this kind of treatment.


    "Shit, who could have done this." Oscar cursed under his breath, but I hold his hand and squeezed it to let him know I am fine. And I will never show these girls that I am weak, I may not be rich, but I will never let anyone trampled my dignity as a human being, and I will never cry even if I wanted to cry and scream right now.


    "I am sure the one who did this is one of Ashton''s fans," Alice said, and I opened my locker. And I hate that the paint is still wet that it stained my hand, and I wonder who did this. There are still girls around the locker room, and they are waiting for my reactions, but I remained calm and didn''t say anything. And I heard some of them mentioned the word bitch, and I am not sure if it is intended for me or they were only reading the word on my locker.


    "This is what I told you about Alice. I know Ashton is trouble, and that is why I don''t want to give him a chance to date me because I know my life will be problematic once I associate myself with him." I dered, and Alice''s face frowned.


    "Megan, we both know it wasn''t Ashton who painted your locker with the word bitch, so you have to stop ming Ashton because I can tell he was serious about you, and it is about time to give those girls a lesson that because we are not rich, we don''t deserve their attention," Alice said.


    "Yes, girl, and I am still in denial that you kissed my forever crush, but since it was you, Meg, I will let it slide, and I will give way. I will not push through my feelings for Ashton just for you because we are friends, and I know that you are a good girl, so that I will be the leader of your fans club." Oscar seconded, and even if I felt so angry, I can''t stop myself from smiling at him as we get inside our first period.


    And I am just d that Ashton is not yet on his chair, and the moment he gets inside, the girl''s chorused and says hi to him. Still, I didn''t raise my head because I don''t want to see him after what I have seen in the locker room, and I heard the cheerleaders gasped the moment I felt him walked towards my chair and he lift my chin, and I can tell the entire ss fell silent.


    "Hey!" He said, and I felt my heart skipped a beat when he gave me his sweetest smile, but I am not in the mood to talk with him. Instead of smiling back at him, I lowered my head, but instead of walking away, he sat on the empty chair beside me, and his proximity made my heart beat faster, and I can''t deny I am so affected by Ashton''s presence.


    "Why are you upset, Meg?" He asked me, and I felt so guilty that I turned my anger towards him even if I know he was not the one who painted my locker with a big BITCH word.


    "Just go back to your chair, Ashton, and please leave me alone in peace; I already asked you to stay away from me," I said, and before he can answer me, our teacher gets inside our room, and instead of returning to his chair he seated beside me and asked our ssmate who is the upant of the seat beside me to sit in his designated chair rather. And I was hoping our teacher will ask him to go back to his original ce, but I am sure Mr. Diaz memorized our names, and he doesn''t need to call us using the seating n. And for the first time in my entire life, I got distracted listening to my teacher as he discussed our lessons because I can''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled now that Ashton is sitting beside me.. I wonder how I am going to survive this ss when I caught Ashton, out of the corner of my eye staring at my face without ttering his eyes.

 Chapter 9 - My Friends

    Megan''s POV


    Never in my entire life, I think that my dreams wille in reality because I have been dreaming about it and wishing that Ashton would be sitting beside me during ss and will be looking at my face the whole time, and now that it is happening, I can feel the sweat on my palms. I can hear the pounding of my heart against my chest, and I realized how those cheerleaders looked so cool every time they linked arms with Ashton walking on the hallways with beautiful smiles on their faces when right now I think I am going to have a heart attack.


    The moment our teacher dismissed our ss, I get my bag and hold my books on my chest, and I ran outside our ssroom. I heard Alice and Oscar following behind me while they are calling my name, and I didn''t take a second look until I reach our ssroom for the next period, which I am so d I don''t share with Ashton. I know what I did was irrational and ridiculous, but I felt so delighted that he didn''t run after me. I need to stay away before he turns my life upside down.


    I am already seated on my chair as I waited for Alice and Oscar since we are still ssmates in our next period, and I am still panting because of my running episode.


    "Megan!" Someone called my name, and when I raised my head, I am shocked to find the most popr girl in the entire Academy looking at me, the ex-girlfriend of Ashton. Her name is Lauren, the hot and beautiful cheerleading captain of the academy''s cheerleading squad in our school. And as what I have known, they keep on breaking up, and then they will make up again; among all the girls linked to Ashton, she will always be the constant girl that I can see with him most of the time, maybe because I have heard they are neighbors and friends since childhood.


    "Lauren, " I uttered, and I am out of words since we only talked regarding school-rted concern since she is not only a pretty face, but Lauren is also an outstanding student with regards to academic sense that is why many wants to date her, but she only dated Ashton ever since and I haven''t heard any boy that captured her interest.


    "Hmm, I don''t know how to tell you this without sounding so rude, but I am concerned about you. You are an outstanding student and always top of our ss, and I know that you are doing your best to keep your schrship. Still, now that I heard Ashton is courting you, I felt worried because I know that you knew I was Ashton''s ex-girlfriend, and based on experience, I know that he will never get serious with any girl. We have been friends before we became a couple, and he doesn''t even give a damn if he hurts me. So, as your fellow honor student, I am asking you to stay away from him since everyone isughing at you because, as of now, no one will believe that someone like Ashton will have an interest in someone like you." She said, and my heart is pierced, and I couldn''t understand why she has to speak with me right now when I am not yet Ashton''s girlfriend.


    "I don''t need to borate everything to you, Megan, since you are a bright student, but I want to remind you, you are only a schr of this Academy, and you don''t belong to Ashton''s world. You are not even ashamed of yourself looking like an olddy wearing long dresses and skirts most of the time." She said and got out of our room while my friends are stunned, and I am sure they heard everything, and I weakly smiled at them. And I want to get out and go to the restrooms to cry, but when I was about to go out, our math teacher gets inside our room, and I don''t have a choice but get back on my chair, and I tried my best to stop my tears from falling as I listened to our teacher, but I couldn''t stop thinking about Lauren''s words. And I hate to admit I am so affected by her words.


    "Meg, are you okay? Please forget what Lauren had said, and I am sure she only talked to you that way because she is still in love with Ashton. After all, if she doesn''t care about Ashton''s love life, she will not approach you that way." Oscar said.


    "Yes, Meg, I can feel it in my core that her ago was touched," Alice added, and I heard many girls said bitch as we passed on their way. I can tell they find the paint on my locker, and I wonder how I am going to remove it. And I need to take out the stain as soon as possible, or else I will answer the academy''s custodian since it is my locker. I need to keep it clean at all times, and that word is considered vandalism, and I can get punished by it. I hate whoever did it to me, but I know I will never find out the culprit since I know no one will tell me who did it, and I can''t ask the administration to look at the camera since I am not one of those rich girls.


    And I know studying in this Academy was hard enough, and I couldn''t believe Ashton will make my senior year harder than it is. If before we stay away from the rich kids because they never look at us, now I realized that it was better than what is happening right now, because I find it so hard to walk around while they are watching my every move, and I was only with Ashton this morning. I wonder what they are going to do the next time they will find me with Ashton holding hands around campus, and right now, I wanted to go home and hide. Still, I don''t want to have cutting sses. After all, I have never done it before, and I don''t want to make my grades suffer because I need an excellent grade for my college education. I don''t need to be affected by any of this, and there is only one thing to do this right, stay away from Ashton the best way I can.


    I am just d this time I walked in going to my next ss with my friends because I know almost all the girls in the hallways are looking in my direction. And I am so grateful to my friends because I draw my courage from them, and I can see many of them are looking daggers at me, and some of them are looking at me with contempt on their faces, and I wonder what I have done to them. And I know gossip traveled fast, and before lunchtime, I realized the entire poption of the Academy is already talking about Ashton Pritzgold dating the girl in a long dress, and even though I like to date Ashton but knowing that this will happen to me, I better stop my illusion right now even though I am dreaming of tasting his lips again, I know if this will continue my schrship will be affected. I understand I don''t belong to his world, and I already find it hard to deal with his fans. I wonder how I can survive to face his family.


    During lunch, I opted to eat in the school garden under a tree shade together with my friends.


    "You don''t need toe with me, guys," I said to them.


    "And what kind of friends we are to you if we will let you eat alone here." Alice dered.


    "Yeah, besides, it is nice to be here because it is fresh air, and we all need fresh air from time to time," Oscar added.


    "Don''t worry, I will never allow Ashton to talk with me again," I said to them, and they both give me hard stares.


    "Meg, Ashton has nothing to do about it, and the only thing you can get back to those girls is through Ashton. They hurt you with their words, especially Lauren, don''t allow her to intimidate you. Who cares, and let them die in envy once you be an official couple. Because I know if you are going to stay away from Ashton, you will still get distracted, girl. They all said once you''ve got to taste Ashton''s lips, you will be addicted to it, and as your close friend, I want you to be honest with us, Megan. How does it feel to be kissed by Ashton Priztgold?" Oscar asked me, and I could no longer stop myself from blushing as I remember how wonderful it was.


    "Well, to be honest, it was fantastic, and I find it so hard to sleep after I tasted his mouth, and even until now, I am still longing for his kiss," I said, and they both giggled and screamed.


    "See, and why do you allow yourself to suffer when those girls are giving you a hard time. Show them that you are not afraid of them. And let them know that you are Megan Corteza, the brightest girl in the entire academy, and we both know behind that clothes is a hot girl, so it is time to show them your real beauty, Meg." Oscar said, and I shook my head.


    "Ashton asked me on a date wearing this type of clothing, and why do I need to change suddenly?" I asked him.


    "Well, to make those bitches know their ce." He replied, and I was thinking about it, but I am happy with my outfit, and I don''t think I need to change for anyone.. And my friend''s advice made me think twice because I wouldn''t say I like Lauren for insulting me and the person behind the vandalism in my locker, and maybe my friends were right; I will give them their own dose of medicine.

 Chapter 10 - To Know Him More

    Megan''s POV


    We walked faster in going to the locker before our first period in the afternoon will start. I stopped in my tracks to find Ashton and Zach in front of my locker, and I realized they tried to erase the paint on my locker room. And I saw the girls, primarily cheerleading squad members, lingered around the locker room, and Oscar had nudged me. In contrast, I saw Alice grinned as she watched them cleaned the paint on my locker, and when Ashton noticed us, he stopped what he was doing. He walked closer to me, and I can feel my heart is pounding against my chest, and I want to run away from him because my mind is telling me to stay away from Ashton to keep my heart safe, but my own heart betrayed me as I remained footed on the ground.


    He caressed my face, and I felt so excited, and I tried my best to stop my body from shaking. And I hate myself for hoping he will kiss me again, but instead, he takes some strand of my light brown hair that covered my face and put it at the back of my ear. And I found his gesture so sweet. And I admit his nearness makes my mind goes nk, and it feels like we are the only ones standing in the locker room as the noise faded away in the background. I can hear the loud thumping of my heart as I watched him stared at my face without blinking his beautiful mesmerizing eyes.


    "I am sorry, Megan, if someone is immature enough to vandalize your locker. I want everybody to know that you are the most lovely girl I have everid my eyes on, you are sweet, and your smile alone can make my gloomy day bright, and I strongly disagree that you are a bitch because, for me, you are the most adorable girl I have ever known." Ashton said, and my knees turned like jelly; then he held my waist with his strong hands and grabbed me closer to him, and he hugged me, and then he kissed my forehead before he pulled me to my locker. He asked me to open my locker, and I felt so shocked when I found a long red stem rose inside, and he took it out.


    "It is for you, Meg, and I am sorry that this is all happened to you, and I know this is what you were talking about, and I understand now why you were so afraid to date me, but you have to believe me, I will be there for you, and whoever will bully you I will face them, and I don''t care who they are." He said, and I don''t know how to answer him because all the things he did for me in one day put me on overdrive, and my heart is filled with happiness.


    "You don''t need to answer me right now, Meg, but I will never surrender, and I will prove to you that we belong together." He said before he walks away from me, and the girls followed him like leeches, and my friendse closer to me, giggling.


    "OMG! I am going to have a heart attack right now, and I still couldn''t believe that Ashton is very crazy about you, Megan. And I couldn''t reckon that you just stood there like a statue, and you never utter a single word like you want to date him too. I heard everything he said to you." Oscar dered.


    "You are the luckiest girl in the entire Academy right now, and yet it feels like you don''t feel happy about it. Please, Megan, give yourself a break and stop being stubborn. He will never do something like this if he is not serious about you. Can you imagine he removed the bitch word just for you? I know you like Ashton too, but you are so worried about what will happen next, but stop worrying about it, because what is important now is you caught his attention, girl. And don''t mind those freaking bitches because Ashton is the one who chases you, not the other way around." Oscar said, and since his speech was so long, I couldn''t even remember a single word because Ashton''s thoughts upy my mind, and I can''t stop myself from inhaling the fragrance of the red rose on my hand.


    "Yes, Oscar was right, Meg. Don''t overthink about it, and you know what is our problem right now? We are almostte." Alice said, and I realized we still have a ss. I get my books and closed my locker hastily, and we ran going to our next ss, and I felt so d that we are just on time. We arrived as our teacher started the roll call. I am still controlling my breath when our teacher asked a question regarding our assignment, and I felt d I always study everything in advance. I immediately raised my hand, and I can see out of the corner of my eye Lauren raised her hand too, and I felt so d our teacher called me.


    "Very well said, Ms. Corteza, and I can tell you always study your lesson in advance." She said, and I smiled. She continued her lectures while my mind wonders towards Ashton, and if before I daydream about him kissing me, it feels different now that I know how it feels to be touched and kissed by him. I felt so d that my remaining sses in the afternoon were over withoutplications.


    "Hey, how do you feel now, Megan?" Alice asked as we walked towards our locker, and I am d she waited for me outside my ssroom because I am still afraid of the cheerleaders who are giving me hard stares, and I wonder what they will do to me next.


    "I am fine, and I just hate to think that what will happen next," I said.


    "Stop worrying about things, Meg; this time, I am sure Ashton is willing to clean any mess just for you. You told me once, Meg, that you will only allow yourself to have a boyfriend if Ashton Pritzgold will ask you out. And now that it is happening, I don''t think you will back down because a promise is a promise." Alice said, and I remember how many times during our yearly school fair I always asked Megan to apany me to stalk Ashton. I always ended with a broken heart because girls always surround him, and most of the time, I saw him linked his arms with Lauren. That is why during the school fair in tenth grade, I promise I will stop myself from crushing Ashton.


    I could hardly breathe when I caught Ashton leaning on my locker, and he looked like a model on a magazine, and the moment he smiled, I could tell he is drop-dead gorgeous, and my stupid heart is beating so fast again. And I worry if I continue to feel like this every time he is around, I could have a heart attack. But I don''t have a choice but to walk to my locker because I need to get my books and notes.


    "Hey, would it be alright if I will take you to the coffee shop?" He asked, and I nodded my head since I felt like I lost my ability to speak again, and I am afraid of what my voice be like if I will talk now that I felt so nervous.


    "Meg, please go ahead with me since I need to go somewhere else," Alice yelled at me, and before I can answer her, she already ran to the other side of the hall. I am sure she intentionally left me because she wants me to have some time alone with Ashton, and I just shook my head.


    "Meg, I am sorry about the locker incident this morning, and don''t worry, I already seek some help to find the culprit." He said, and I stop walking as I look at him.


    "Ashton, it is not worth the trouble, and don''t worry, I am fine. And thank you for removing the paint for me, and thanks for the rose." I said, and he takes my hand, and I can feel the electricity that travels from my palm to my inner core, and he didn''t let go of my hand as we walk to the parking lot. I know the cafe is not so far away from our school, but he needs to get back right away for his football practice.


    "Megan, I hate that someone did something like that to you because of me, and right now, I am telling you it is my business because you are my future girlfriend, of course, when you are ready. I know I should ask you to be my girlfriend first in a romantic ce, but base on your busy schedule. I don''t think we can have a date at the moment, but I was hoping one of these days I can take you out." He said, and I can''t stop myself from smiling.


    "You don''t need to answer me right now, Meg, because I know you are so different from all the girls in our school. That is why I want to take it slow." Ashton added while I can feel my heart is about to leap from my chest because of the happiness that I felt.


    "There is just one thing I want to hear from you because I don''t want to force you, Meg, and I respect you. That is why I want to ask you if I can court you?" He asked, and my mind is confused right now, and Alice''s words are ying on my mind.


    "Ashton, I don''t know, but to be honest, after what happened this morning in the locker room, I am so afraid of what they are going to do to me on the next day and theing days. But to answer your question, yes, you can, and if it would be okay with you, maybe we can be friends first." I said, and the beautiful smile that appeared on his handsome face took my breath away.


    "Thank you, Megan, of course; it would be lovely to know you more, but knowing that you give me a chance to be friends with you is enough to make me feel so happy today.." He said as he squeezed my palm, and Ashton opened the passenger''s seat of his pick up, and he helped me climbed to his car, and his scent made me so drawn to him, and I am excited to know Ashton more.

 Chapter 11 - To Date Her

    Ashton''s POV


    The moment I arrived at Megan''s driveway, I felt so restless because I am so excited to see her today, but the moment she got out of her house, I can see that she is not happy to see me, and I realize Cole was right there is always a first time of everything. And I admit this is the first time I have seen a girl so angry to see me, and it seems like she doesn''t want to see me at all.


    I can tell that Megan wanted me to leave right away when she told me to go because she is busy and they are in a hurry, and I am just d that her sister insisted on riding in my car, so she has no option but to ride with me. I kept silent the entire ride in going to the school. After all, I am so afraid I will say something that will upset her more because I am so confused about what to do with her because I want to know her, but it seems moreplicated than I thought. Last night I was very confident that I can easily win her over, but I was wrong.


    I can tell Megan tensed up when we arrived at the school grounds, especially the moment her sister got out of my car. And I understand that she doesn''t like to be the center of attention. Still, once she dates me, she will always be the center of attention because I am not bragging. Still, I see many girls are always waiting for me in the hallways giving me gifts, and some of them are giving me love letters even though cheerleaders are throwing themselves at me.


    I don''t want to hurt anyone. That is why I tried my best to avoid girls, and I always decline since I don''t want to use them because I have an elder sister. I don''t want her to be a victim of some love game. That is why I don''t want to y games with girls. There are moments I can''t say no, like what happened between Lauren and me, and I am just d we remain friends.


    I know from the very beginning that we should not be romantically involved, but she begged me. I wouldn''t say I liked it when she cried in front of me, and since Lauren is beautiful, hot, I couldn''t say no, but I realized I don''t feel something towards her, like how I felt towards Megan. That is why I broke up with her telling her I''m not too fond ofmitment, and since then, everyone always believes that we are a couple. Still, we only dated a month.


    I tried dating again, but the same things happened, so I chose to stick with Lauren, nomitment because I want the girls to stay away from me. They always see me with Lauren, but we are only friends. Still, I allow her sometimes to kiss me in public to tell the girls to back off because I don''t want to hurt them anymore, but even so, I keep receiving love letters in my locker room and love messages on my phone from an unknown number.


    There are times during practice a girl will approach me and ask to talk to me even for a while. Then when I spoke with her, I realized she only wants to confess her feelings for me, and it is not cool to turn down a girl, and it took a lot of my willpower to say no because I don''t want to hurt anyone. But I can''t make anyone, just my girlfriend, because I need someone who will make my heart flutters against my chest, and I couldn''t believe that for the first time I feel this way, and when this is happening, I couldn''t believe she is saying no to me.


    And for the first time, I experienced a sleepless night because I kept thinking of one simple girl. Megan Corteza made me wide awake at night, and now that we are walking going to the library. I want to make it right, and I only waved my hand to my teammates even though I know they have been waiting for me, and I only texted Zach that I would go after them; I need to send Megan to the library. I know she felt shy, but I am just d she allowed me to walk with her, and for the first time, I felt excited and worried at the same time if she will push me away again like what happened this morning in the driveway of their house.


    I sprinted to the school''s ground for practice, and I know I am sote. And the coach gave me a warning, but I know he will let it slide since I have never beente before; I have always been a dedicated athlete. During the entire practice, I couldn''t stop thinking about Megan, and I felt happy and more inspired to y football.


    "Ashton, are you dating Megan Corteza?" Drake asked after our practice; he is one of my close friends, and we always spend time together after our training exercises because we are also neighbors, and I could tell a lot of my neighbors are studying here because our academy is the most expensive school in the entire country. Most of the students here are sons and daughters of prominent families all around the country. We have ssmates that came from different cities, who are children of millionaires and billionaires.


    "That is my n, and why?" I asked him, but I am grinning at him.


    "Well, I am not saying you don''t look good together because I know Megan has her beauty, but she always hides her body by covering it with long dresses and pants. I haven''t seen her wearing shorts or miniskirts, and they said maybe she was hiding something awful behind those long dresses. Still, I am not saying this to discourage you, Ashton. I am just shocked that you want to date someone like her, and I could tell the way you looked at Megan is different from the way you looked at the girls you dated before, and I think you are serious with her." Drake said as we walk fast to our locker while Zachary remained silent as he walked beside me.


    "Thanks for your concern, Drake, and yes, I am serious with Megan. She is different, and please tell the entire team no one is allowed to date, Megan." I said, and heughed.


    "Of course, Ashton, we respect you, man," Drake said, and I patted his shoulder.


    We ran going to our first ss, and I am excited to see Megan; and I know right away that something was wrong because she avoided me and ignored me, and when I asked her why she was upset, she snarled at me and told me to leave her in peace.


    "What?" I am shocked when Zach told me what happened to Megan''s locker.


    "Yeah, that is why she was upset with you. I already told you once you will show interest in Megan, her life will never be the same again, your fans will bring her down, and worst, they will make Megan lost her schrship." Zach said, and I suddenly felt cold.


    "I will make sure that it will never happen again because I will do everything to protect her, and once she will be my girlfriend. I know they will back off because they respect me, and those girls will respect her as well." I replied, and he shook his head.


    "I don''t think so, Ashton. You know those girls are crazy, and they will do everything or anything to make Megan hate you." He answered.


    "Whatever, Zach, what is important right now is to help her remove the paint," I said. We didn''t go to the cafeteria during lunch since we only eat sandwiches and walk to the maintenance department and talked with the head. And I exined what happened, and I asked somecquer thinner to remove the vandalism on Megan''s locker. And I hate whoever did it, and the moment I saw the bold letters BITCH on her locker, I realized she has all the right to be upset, and I felt guilty.


    "What should I do, Zach?" I asked my best friend as I wiped the paint away.


    "Well, for me, it is better you leave Megan alone." He honestly said to me, and I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling sad.


    "Do you think that is the best solution for all this?" I asked again.


    "If you want Megan to have a peaceful senior life, then you should stay away from her," Zach replied.


    "But I don''t want to, Zach," I responded.


    "Then, you should protect her the moment she will be your girlfriend, Ashton. She is vulnerable because of her schrship, Megan needs to maintain her grades so she will be our ss valedictorian, and most of all, so she can proceed with her studies. She wanted to be a chemist in the future, Ashton." He responded, and I couldn''t believe Zach will know about Megan''s dream of bing a chemist someday, and I gave him a hard stare.


    "Come on, Ashton, I already told you I am Megan''s secret admirer. That is why I am asking you to please don''t date her if you will only break her heart in the end." Zach said.


    "I am sorry, Zachary, but I am serious with Megan, and you don''t need to worry because I promise you I will never hurt her," I said as I continue cleaning the mess. He fell silent, and I feel guilty that I asked my best friend not to court Megan. And I know I am selfish, but this is the first time I felt something like this, and I think I am falling for her.. I can''t stop the rapid beating of my heart when I saw Megan standing not so far away from us, and I realized she took my breath away, and I couldn''t stop myself from walking towards her, and what happens in her locker today only made me realized that I want to date her more.

 Chapter 12 - He Missed Me

    Megan''s POV


    "Thank you, Ashton, and you don''t need to take me here because the caf¨¦ is very near to our school. I know you have practice and you should not bete because I know your coach is very strict about your training. And I don''t me him because your football team brings fame to our school." I said.


    "You are wee, Meg. I hope next time you will still allow me to send you here and to your house. As much as I want to stay and watch you during your entire shift, but I know I should go back to the school grounds right now since I know the coach will get mad at me again because I waste this morning." He said, and I felt guilty since he walked with me to the library early this morning.


    "Bye, Megan, and see youter." He said, and my heart is beating so fast.


    "Goodbye, Ashton, and I think you must hurry now," I said as I smiled at him. He waved his hand before he closed the window of his pick-up truck and drove away from me, going back to the school, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I get inside the cafe, and I am shocked to find Alice already at the counter beaming at me.


    "So, did you received another kiss?" She asked, and my face fell as I shook my head.


    "Don''t be sad, Megan. It only means he likes you." She said, and it made me more confused.


    "Well, it means your prince charming is serious with you, and he is showing it to you by his actions. He wants to make it slow because he knew you were so different from everyone he dated." Alice said while I keep on smiling like an idiot. For the first time, I realized it feels so lovely to be inspired like this, and while serving the customers, I be more enthusiastic, but I got worried when I realized he didn''te back, and I can''t stop looking at my wristwatch. And I am no longer smiling, and I only try to fake a smile when there are customers near the counter.


    "I thought you don''t want to date the football prodigy, but I can tell by looking at you right now, it seems you are waiting for him toe. I have never seen you so restless before, and you know what? I felt so happy today since my best friend is in love." Alice said, and I scowled at her.


    "Alice, I am not in love. I am just wondering why Ashton didn''te back when he told me a while ago he will see meter." I replied.


    "Hmm, okay, you are not in love. At least you are restless waiting for him, and that is a sign." She responded, and I turned away from her and pretended to be busy. And I hate to admit that I am so affected that I haven''t seen Ashton until my shift ended, and I said goodbye to Alice with a heavy heart.


    I walked to the bus stop feeling so down, and I knew it, Adonis was only ying with me. I get my headphone, and I listened to my favorite ylist on my phone as I waited for the bus. And I leaned my head on the ss window as I close my eyes, and I couldn''t stop thinking about Ashton. And this is the reason why I don''t want to date anyone because it could affect my studies. I tried to think about something else, but he will always pop up in my mind until I reach my destination. I got off the bus and walked going home. And I can tell my dad is home early, but I couldn''t find anyone in the living room when I get inside the house, and I am shocked to see my sister lying on my bed when I get inside my room.


    "I think mom and dad are fighting again, and I don''t want to hear them fight Megan," Ava said as she looked at me.


    "It is okay, Ava. Sometimes adults fight, but it doesn''t mean they don''t love each other anymore and don''t worry, mom and dad love each other, and they will always resolve whatever issue they are dealing with." I said, and I know deep inside me they are fighting again because of financial matters, and that is the main reason I want to have a full schrship in college because I want to help our parents.


    "Did you eat your dinner already?" I asked my sister, and she nodded her head and then looked at me, concern on her face.


    "Are you okay, Megan? I heard what happen in your locker this morning. Do you know who did it to you?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t have any idea, but I am aware why they did it, and it is because of Ashton. I should stop seeing him and avoid him at all costs so that something like that will never happen to me again in the future. And I am afraid they will also try to get you because you are my sister." I dered, and she was shaking her head, and she smiled at me.


    "Megan, I am sure Ashton''s fans did it to you, but you don''t need to worry because I heard Ashton clean the mess for you. It was so sweet of him, and I don''t care if they will target me as well." Ava said, but I didn''t reply because I was disappointed that he didn''te back tonight to take me home.


    "Whatever, Ava, you better go back to your room now and start answering your assignments," I said, and she grinned at me.


    "I am done. That is why I came here to your room and wait for you so I can hear thetest development of your love life." She said, giggling.


    "I am sorry dear sister, but there is no development, and I need to study right now. That is why you need to leave now." I said, and she got up from my bed.


    "Okay, good night, Meg." She said.


    "Good night, Ava," I replied, and she walked to my door and got out quietly. I know my sister is the top one of her batch, and she is also one of the schrs in our academy. And we both need to maintain higher grades to keep our schrship. That is why most of the time, I told her not to have a boyfriend yet so that she can concentrate on her studies. And like now, I find it hard to study or where to start because Ashton upied my mind.


    It took a lot of effort to set him aside, and I promise never to think about him again, but I wouldn''t say I like it because even in my peaceful sleep, I dreamt about him. He looked so happy, and we were on a meadow, and he was chasing me, and when he caught me, he kissed me long enough to make me feel gasping for air, and the moment I woke up, I was touching my lips. And it made me realized I got it bad for Ashton.


    I wake up early. After all, I n to go to school earlier than my usual time because I didn''t finish my homework in math.


    "Ave left ahead of you, and she said she needs to meet the grouped members of her science project." My mom said the moment I get inside the living room, and I wonder my sister didn''t tell me about itst night. I said goodbye to my mom after I eat my breakfast, and my steps faltered when I found Ashton waiting for me on our driveway; he looked so hot wearing jeans and just a simple t-shirt. I know my heart is racing again, but this time I tried my best to be not affected by his presence.


    "Hi, good morning, beautiful!" He said, and my face blushed right away.


    "Good morning!" I greeted him, and he looked so boyish that I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him.


    "I am so sorry, Meg, I wasn''t able to take you homest night." He said, and I can tell even if he was smiling at me, he looked sad, and I wonder what could be his problem. And I want to know because I thought a rich kid like him would never have a big problem like us who keeps on fighting to survive the day.


    "It is okay."


    "Where is your sister?" He asked as he looked over my head.


    "She left earlier than me because she needs to finish a science experiment," I replied, and his face lights up.


    "I think it was only her alibi; your sister wants us to have time alone, and remind me, I need to buy her a gift." He said, and I shook my head.


    "You don''t need to do that; I am sure she needs to get to the school early. That is why she didn''t wait for me." I said as he opened the passenger''s door for me, and I am so curious about how many cars does he own since he is driving a white luxury SUV today.


    "Please key in your cellphone number, Meg." He said as he handed me his iPhone, and I can tell he was using thetest model released just recently in the market. I felt shy because my smartphone is already obsolete in the market, but for me, I don''t need a new phone as long as I can still use it for text and calls; that would be enough. I typed my number and handed back his cellphone, and I couldn''t stop myself when he typed My Megan on his phone before he saves my number and I can feel my heart is pounding again, and I wonder if this is what they call love. I was anxiousst night that he didn''te to the cafe, but when I saw him this morning, I almost jump on my feet because I felt so happy to see Ashton.


    "At least I can now call and text you." He said, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw a beautiful smile appeared on his face.


    "I miss you, Meg." He said as he drives away from our house, and I was speechless.. And I can feel the butterflies on my stomach, and I wanted to shout that Ashton Pritzgold missed me.

 Chapter 13 - Falling For Megan

    Ashton''s POV


    "Ashton, what is wrong with you today? You werete this morning, and now you arete again. I am sorry, buddy, you should set a good example to your teammates since you are their quarterback, and I don''t have a choice but make you run for at least fiveps." Coach Davis said, and he didn''t give me time to react, and I go to the field immediately and run my heart out. After my punishment, I join my teammates, and I know this is the first time I experienced a punishment because I have never beente for practice before.


    "Hello, mom!" I answered my phone the moment it rings after my football practice.


    "Ashton, you need toe home right now, after your practice. We are having dinner with your dad. You know he is always busy with his work, and this is only the time he asked you personally to join us. You have been avoiding your father for how many days now, son. He is your father, for heaven''s sake." My mom said on the other line.


    "Mom, I need to go somewhere after my practice," I replied because I don''t want to face my dad.


    "Ashton! You have to arrive home before seven no more buts." My mother said, and she hangs up the phone even before I can answer her, and I don''t have a choice but to go home with a heavy heart.


    "Hey, are you okay, buddy?" Zach asked me as I drive on the way home. He didn''t bring his car today, so he needs to have a lift with me.


    "I don''t know, Zach; I promise to pick up Megan after her shift tonight, but my mom called me and gave me no choice but to join the family dinner," I said as I let out a soft sigh.


    "Ashton, you''re so lucky, buddy. You are going to have dinner and quality time with your entire family. Don''t you know that it has been my long wish to be eating dinner with my mom and dad? They both don''t have time for us, and you are so lucky that your parents always find time to be with you and your siblings. So stop sulking, and be happy about it." My best friend said.


    "You don''t understand, Zach. I know the reason why my dad wants to eat dinner with us tonight. He is going to remind me again that I don''t have a future in football. Do you know how devastating it is? You are also a football yer, buddy, and I am sure you understand how it feels because I love football so much. And I know that I can be happy if I will y pro. But my father doesn''t want me to y to the national and be a professional football yer because he wants me to run our business." I replied.


    "Well, you don''t need to y national, Ashton. Your dad has a point; you are the son of one of the wealthiest men in the country, and why you should make football your career where you can be the CEO of your ownpany. And you have to admit that no matter how careful we are, there is still a significant risk in ying football we could get injured during the game. I am sure that is the reason why your father discouraged you from going pro, even if agents have been lurking around every time we have a match." Zach dered.


    "I understand that you are the football prodigy, and most dads would be so proud about it, but your father is a business tycoon, and he is a fucking billionaire, Ashton, so I guess he doesn''t want something will happen to you during a game. That is why he never watches any of your games." Zach said, and I felt a pang on my chest because he was right; never once my father congratted me on my achievement with regards to football, but he always tells me good job every time he read my report card.


    "I am sorry, Bro. I know I should lift your mood, but instead, I make you feel more downcast, and I make it worse." Zach said, and I looked at him sideways, and I weakly smiled at him.


    "It is okay, buddy, you are only telling me the truth, and I think you help me to get ready to face my father because you made me understand why he doesn''t want me to y football. Still, I will do everything I can to convince him to give me a chance to do what I want, and then maybe I will retire early and take over thepany business." I dered.


    "Wow! That is a perfect n for me, and I hope your father will listen to your idea, Ashton; that would be lovely." Zach replied, and I smiled and shook my head.


    "My father will never listen to any of us, his children, because he provides everything for us, and he is always the boss, and for him, his words are always correct, and we should abide by his rules," I replied.


    "Well, you''ve got everything you need, bro, from fancy cars to expensive gadgets and clothes, so I guess that what makes him the boss," Zach replied.


    "But he is my dad, Zach. He could at least listen to me even for once." I dered.


    "I know, Ashton, listen to him and don''t talk back. Maybe tell him you will go pro when it is time. We still need to graduate high school, Ashton, and then we need to study college. You don''t need to be a football yer because your father could afford any course you want." Zach said.


    "But you know what I love, Zach," I said, and he nodded his head.


    "Thank you, Ashton, don''t worry, starting tomorrow, I will be bringing my car." He dered after he climbed out of my car, and I creased my forehead.


    "Come on, Ashton, I understand that you will be busy with Megan, and don''t worry, I think it is about time I will bring my car. I want to hitch with you so we can talk after practice, but I understand you are in love, so I think I have to break up with you in the meantime." He said, and Iughed.


    "Thanks for making meugh, buddy, but don''t worry, you will always be my first love," I replied, and it was his turn tough.


    "Kidding aside, I think I need to find a girlfriend soon because I am sure I will get bored if I will always be your third wheel," Zach said.


    "I think you should know, Alice, Megan''s best friend," I said, and his smile broadens.


    "That would be great, but I think she already has a boyfriend. She is Megan''s best friend. That is why I know her love story too." He said, and I shook my head. I couldn''t believe he likes Megan because he knew even the story of her best friend.


    "I need to go now!" I said.


    "Good luck, Ash!" He yelled as I closed the window of my car and drove away to our gigantic house. And I can see the brightness of our home from a distance, and I can tell we are having dinner tonight.


    "Hey, Ash, mom said dinner is ready," Lennon said the moment he gets inside my room as I was strumming my guitar, and he looked at me intently.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nothing, I can tell you are really in love since it has been a long time I heard you y your guitar, and when mom asked you why you stop ying your guitar, you told her you would only y any musical instruments once you find a girl who could make your heart quivers." He said, and I smiled. I was only joking that time, but it feels like I meant it since right now, I was thinking about Megan while I yed the guitar.


    We walked together going to the dining room, and we greeted our parents together. We said grace before we started eating dinner; my mom and dad are talking about our family business while I talk about basketball and football with my brothers. I felt so happy that my dad didn''t mention anything about how he hates me ying football. Our dinner ended, and we are shocked when our father asked us if he could join us in the family room and the four of us yed together while our mom prepared our snacks, and I miss having this kind of moment with our father, and maybe mom talked with him to stop talking about football.


    "I think we should call it a night, boys; I believe you still need to answer your assignments." He said the moment our mom came inside the yroom to get our dad, they said their goodnights to us. At the same time, we turned off the y station and the monitor, and we retire to our respective rooms; and I realized it was already toote to pick up Megan, and I hate myself because I promised to pick her up, and I want to call her, but I don''t have her number.


    I didn''t have a good night''s sleep even if I had a good time with my family because I thought about Megan and her beautiful angelic face. I heard the cheerleadersugh at her every time they saw her with her weird outfit, but I find it fascinating because she never disyed her legs, and I wonder how she looks underneath her pants and long dresses.. They may call her outrageous, but for me, Megan Corteza is amazing, and I realized I am falling for her because I can''t stop myself from thinking about her.

 Chapter 14 - I Hate Lauren

    Megan''s POV


    I know I have never dated anyone before, and the feelings that I feel right now are all new to me. Still, I have watched romantic movies and read romance books, so I have an idea how it feels, and now that I am experiencing it for the first time, it feels nice to be with someone that I like for so long now. Ashton doesn''t know that I like him even before he asked me to go out with him. I know I tried to push him away, but right now, I can tell that I wanted to have a date with him even though it means I need to face his fans, and even if I felt scared about what would be their next move, I want to meet them with my head high to be with Ashton.


    He turned on his car stereo, and I smiled as I listened to his mellow music again, and I find him so adorable as he sang along with the artist. I know almost every girl in our school liked him, and I felt so lucky to be seated beside him in his car, even if I know the possible oue of all this. I need to prepare myself for whatever kind of hardships those cheerleaders are trying to throw at me.


    "Do you have a day off from your part-time job, Megan?" He asked as he looked at me sideways.


    "I don''t work during Saturdays and Sundays at the cafe, but I have another job," I said.


    "Wow! You are a hard-working, Meg, and I am so proud of you; what kind of job do you usually do during weekends then?" He asked, and I felt shy, but I know I should be proud of whatever I do to have some savings because I am afraid if something wille up. I can''t maintain my grades, but I know I have to be consistent with my grades so I can keep my schrship because I know my parents can''t afford it, and I need to look for ways to help them financially too.


    "We usually cleaned houses at the big subdivision, and we tend gardens, anything we can just to have a decent amount of money," I replied.


    "So, if I ask you on a date this Saturday, you are going to turn me down?" He asked, and I smiled at him.


    "I am sorry, but I already have a schedule for thising Saturday and Sunday, and I am sorry, but I have to say no," I said, and I saw his face fell, but he smiled and looked at me again.


    "How about next weekend?" I asked.


    "Well, so far, I don''t have any schedule for next weekend yet. Actually, it was Alice''s aunt who gives us jobs every weekend because she has connections." I replied, and his face lit up.


    "I hope we can have a date next weekend, Megan." He said, and I blushed.


    The moment we arrived at the school parking lot, the same crowd gathered near his favorite parking slot, and I can tell his teammates are waiting for him once again.


    "Meg, would it be alright if I can''t walk with you in going to the library, our coach is already watching me closely, and I am afraid if he won''t let me y in the next match." He said, and I looked at him and smiled.


    "Of course, I know you have practice; you already have done enough for me, Ashton. You don''t need to pick me up from our house." I said.


    "I love picking you up, Megan, because I want to see your beautiful face early in the morning because I am more inspired to y after seeing your lovely face." He dered, and his words made me blushed.


    He climbed out of his car, and before I can get down, he was already on my door, and he opened it for me, and I can see. The eyes of the cheerleaders are looking daggers at me, and when Ashton held my hands, I wanted to run away from him because I know these girls will mess with me again. Still, I can''t even move my legs, and before I can say goodbye to Ashton, he pulled me closer to him and then kissed my forehead.


    "Goodbye, Meg, see youter." He whispered in my ear that made me feel goosebumps all over my skin, and I nodded my head. When he let go of my hands, I turned around from him and walked fast, going to the library, and I can''t stop myself from smiling, and I can''t wait to date Ashton, and I need to tell Alice I need to have a day-off next weekend.


    I am stunned when I am being circled by cheerleaders headed by Ashton''s best friend, Lauren, and she put her arms over her chest as she watches me, and I don''t have a choice but to stop and face her.


    "Well, Megan Corteza, I thought being number one in our ss will make you understand my warning with you thest time we talked, but it seems you are really nning to date Ashton, and I can tell you believe him. I can''t me you, though. Ashton is handsome, hot, and most of all super-rich, so there is no question why you didn''t listen to my advice, but I hope this time you will pay attention to what I am going to say." She said, and I felt impatient because I need to study my lesson, and she makes mete for my time for my review.


    "Listen, Lauren, I need to go to the library before my first-period starts, and I don''t have time to listen to your advice because I know what I am doing, and as far as I know, you are not Ashton''s girlfriend," I said. I can see the wrath written all over her face, and before I know it, she grabbed my bag, and I tried to pull it back. Still, her friends helped her, they hold my arms while Lauren opened my bag, and she was looking for something, and my eyes widened when she found what she was looking for, my essay assignment on my literature subject, and right then and there she tore my paper in front of me while her friends areughing hard.


    She empties the contents of my bag, and I can see my books and notebooks fell on the ground while they continue tough, and she threw my bag and looked at me.


    "I already told you to stay away from Ashton if you want to have a peaceful senior life, Megan. Besides, you should be ashamed of yourself because you looked like an old maid, and you have the face to walk around campus with Ashton Pritzgold in that kind of outfit? I think you have to wake up, girl, you are just a schr at this school, and you will never belong in our society whatever you will do. You will always be inadequate, and you should look at yourself in the mirror before you date Ashton." Lauren said, and she stomped on my books and notes before she walked away followed by her friends, and my limbs are trembling as I get down on my knees, and I couldn''t stop my tears from falling on my cheeks, and I suddenly felt someone helped me picked up my things.


    "Lauren is a bitch; stop your tears, Megan. She doesn''t deserve your tears." Oscar said, and I wanted to cry more, and I hate Lauren for doing this to me, and then I saw Alice running to us.


    "What happened to your things, Megan?" Alice asked, and I felt d Oscar answered her on my behalf.


    "It is Lauren, I heard everything she said to Megan, and I want to pull her up by the neck, and I felt d I control myself, and I am sorry, sis, I haven''t been able to defend you. You know their kind. I don''t want her to dig on with my personal life." Oscar said, and I looked at him as I wiped my tears.


    "It is okay; at least you were here after she humiliated me, and it is enough for me, Oscar," I replied.


    "Oh no, I can''t believe she tore your assignment in our literature." Alice noticed as she picked up the pieces of my assignment.


    "Yeah, and I need to go to the library now to make another essay," I said, and I wiped the dust on my books and notes, and I am not sure if I can finish my assignment on time since I only got a little time to spare. I got up, and we run to the library. And I can tell Alice and Oscar wanted to talk about what happened out there, but I don''t have time. I need to finish my essay. My hand is shaking, and I try to calm myself before I started writing again.


    While writing, I couldn''t stop myself from remembering Lauren''s hurtful words, and right now, I am getting confused again about what to do with Ashton. I can tell he was sincere with his intentions towards me. Still, if I have to deal with this kind of drama every day, I don''t think I can take it, and I want to fight back, but I know I have nothing to be proud of, and I am sure Lauren''s parents are one of the sponsors of our school schrship program. And I am just hoping she will not do something like that because I am already in my senior year, and I need to graduate, and I can''t afford to lose my schrship before graduation day.. My heart is pierced because I pity myself, and deep inside me, I want to be Ashton''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 15 - To My Rescue

    Megan''s POV


    I am so thankful that when we arrived in our ssroom for our first period, Ashton is not yet around. And I am not sure how I am going to deal with Ashton as of now after what happened with me on the ground near the library. I hate Lauren for doing something like that to me, but I know, and I am aware that she is jealous of me. I am not yet Ashton''s girlfriend, yet it seems like we have been dating already because of what is happening to me. I feel so d that our teacher gets inside while Ashton and some of his teammates are following behind him, and they are just on time before our teacher will have his roll call.


    I didn''t dare to turn my head because I don''t want to see Ashton, and I don''t like him to know that something is going on with me again. I am scared if he will think I have multiple personalities since when he picked me up from our house, I was sweet with him, and I know he might wonder why I be suddenly agitated by him. I concentrated on my assignment, and I feel so d that even if I only have fifteen minutes to rewrite my essay, I was able to write it fast since it is still fresh in my mind because I already wrote itst night.


    I couldn''t concentrate during our lecture, but I am just d that every time our teacher calls my name, I can still answer him with the best possible answer, and he was delighted with my response. And out of the corner of my eye, I can see that Ashton is gazing at me, and I felt so conscious that he never takes his eyes away from me.


    "Mr. Priztgold, I know you are one of the best students among the seniors, and you can answer whatever question I throw at you, but for heaven''s sake, stop staring at Megan''s face because I am


    your teacher for today, and you should be looking at the front and not sideways." Mr. Diaz dered that the entire ss erupted intoughter, and I can feel my whole face reddened while I heard my best friend giggled. I can''t deny I felt so delighted about it because I couldn''t believe after crushing Ashton for how many years, atst, he noticed me. And when I try to turn my head, he is still staring at my face, and then he winked at me before he faces our teacher.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Diaz, I am just fascinated by Megan''s beauty, and I can''t control myself looking at her angelic face," Ashton replied, and his words made my entire face blushed again, that I lowered my head.


    "You are right with that, Ashton, but we are still in ss; you can do that after our discussion." Mr. Diaz replied as he continued to discuss our lesson for the day while I can no longer concentrate on our lecture, for my heart is racing, and I can''t stop myself from feeling thrilled, and my apprehension about dating Ashton is now gone. The pain that I felt because of Lauren evaporated in the air.


    I felt disappointed that Ashton gets out of our ssroom hastily while Zachary was calling his name while some of our female ssmates were still following him. Oscar and Alicee to me immediately.


    "I couldn''t imagine how you feel right now after what happened a while ago, and I am sure your heart is now enjoying because of your excitement. I


    can now tell Ashton is serious about you. He has never been like this before, even the time he dated Lauren. And this is the first time he showed everyone that he is interested in someone. You are so lucky Meg, at least Ashton is really into you." Oscar said, and I looked at him with sadness in my eyes.


    "Do you think I could date him after what happened today with Lauren? Yes, you were right. I am so happy right now, ¨®scar, but I am so scared of what will happen next if I am going to ept him as my boyfriend. Remember, this is reality and not a fairy tale." I said as I slung my backpack on my shoulder.


    "Why, do you think only a princess could have a fairytale-like story,e on, Meg, just for once do something for your happiness. You are still young, Megan, and you need to give yourself a break and stop thinking about what might happen tomorrow." Oscar replied.


    "Yes, Oscar has a point, Meg. It will help if you stop nning for your future perfectly because what is important is now. I know we should think about our future, but what you are doing is too much. You better stop worrying, especially about Lauren." Alice added.


    "What if she will do something bad to me again?" I asked as we were walking going to our next subject.


    "Worry about that on the day it will happen, for now, you must enjoy your love life. Can you imagine of all the girls on campus, you are the only one who captured the football prodigy, and I guess it is about time you shoulde with me and watch his football games." Oscar said.


    "Oscar, you are aware I don''t have time for watching football games because I am so busy doing the part-time jobs with Alice. I will only participate in school activities for my extracurricr, and watching football is not part of my list." I said as I frowned at him.


    "But if you will be his girlfriend, you should start watching his games if you don''t want cheerleaders to take your ce." He said, and I tried my best to ignore his words, and I walk faster for our next period, and I wonder why Ashton left rushing from our ssroom instead of walking with me. I hate myself for feeling this way, my mind doesn''t want him toe near me, but my heart is telling me the opposite, and I realized loving Ashton is not easy, and I wish he is just an ordinary boy.


    "Megan, you are not yet Ashton''s girlfriend, and why are you avoiding the cafeteria? You have to face them, Meg. I am notining, but I was hoping you could meet them, especially Lauren; you need to show to her face that even she tore your assignment, Mr. Diaz was still impressed with your answer. I am sure she already knew what happened in our ssroom during our first period, and I can tell she will be more jealous of you." Oscar said the moment we meet after ourst period in the morning, we are on our way to eat our lunch.


    "Yes, Meg, we are entitled to eat in the cafeteria," Alice said, and I nodded my head since I felt guilty because I know my friends want to eatfortably.


    My heart is pounding as we get inside, and I can see the students lining to be served their food. When I scan my eyes, I found Lauren on her table surrounded by the hot and beautiful cheerleaders, and they are looking in my direction, and when our eyes meet, she was looking daggers at me. And I averted her gaze and focused my attention on the food in front of me.


    Ashton is already eating with his teammates, and I felt d his back was on me, or I don''t know what I am going to do if he wille near me after what he said during our literature ss, and being honest, I am still feeling euphoric about it. We settled at the far-end corner of the cafeteria as far away from the hot cheerleaders and the rest of the rich kids.


    We are eating our meal when suddenly I felt something hit my back, and I can fell some cold liquid drips on my back, and I saw Alice and Oscar''s faces widened as I realized someone poured cold water on me, and when I looked around, I found Lauren''s sidekick Alisa.


    "Oops, I lost my bnce." She said while she picked up the container of her soda, and I realized I was soaking wet.


    "Come on, Alisa, you didn''t even stumble on the floor. It is obvious you did it on purpose; you could have at least apologize to her." Oscar said in a loud voice that all the students are looking at us, and he stood up from his chair, and I can see the anger on his face. I motioned him to get back on his seat because I don''t want to be the center of attention again.


    "Oh, why should I say sorry? And why do you even think I will do that to her?" She asked in a much louder tone, and I couldn''t take it anymore. I stood up and grabbed my bag while I was holding back my tears. And I leave my friends at our table before they can stop me, and I walked fast, but my steps faltered when Ashton block my way, and he holds my wrist, and he put his arm around my shoulders.


    "Don''t walk out Megan, Alisa should apologize to you." He whispered in my ear, and it feels like time stood still while all the students in the cafeteria are looking at us, and I can tell some are curious, while most of the girls are looking at me with anger in their eyes, especially the cheerleaders. I could no longer feel the coldness on my back as I suddenly felt so hot, and being this close with Ashton in front of a crowd was too much for me to handle.. I felt like I am in seventh heaven as I inhaled his masculine scent that made me have butterflies in my stomach, and I don''t care if those bitches will shower me with cold water as long as Ashton wille to my rescue.

 Chapter 16 - Protecting Megan

    Ashton''s POV


    Ever since I started liking Megan, I always want our football practice to be over earlier than usual since I want to spend some time with her before our first period, but it seems like our coach knew I am beginning to like someone. And I can feel that he intentionally dismissed us with so little time to spare that we are running to our first period. I can''t deny I like to attend my first ss in the morning since it is one of the subjects that I have with Megan, and I felt so happy that we are ssmates in literature, and I want to be inspired by the entire day.


    "Hey, have you heard that your ex was harassing Megan?" Zach said as he walked with me going to our literature ss while some of our teammates are walking behind us.


    "What? How did you know about that? I haven''t talked with her for the past few days, and I thought she was busy with her cheerleading practice." I replied.


    "Oh, I see. My reliable source told me Lauren was busy hurting Megan. If you are not going to stop her, I am sure Megan will push you away again. You need to know that this is the second time she insulted Megan, the first time she warned her not to date you. And this time, I received another picture of Megan sent by an unknown sender. But today is worse. The cheerleaders led by your ex surrounded Megan, and Lauren tore Megan''s assignment in our literature subject, as per my source." Zachary said as he showed me his iPhone message with an attachment. And I can see Lauren grabbed Megan''s bag in the first picture, and in the second image, my future girlfriend was already picking up her things, and I can tell Lauren throw her stuff on the ground.


    I released a heavy sigh, and I shook my head. I thought Lauren already moved on with me. How could she ruin my chance to be with the girl I like. I know that is one of Megan''s reasons why she doesn''t want to date me, and even if I promise to protect her, but I can''t be with her during the entire day since we only have few subjects together this school year, plus I have practice in the morning. And I wonder why it has to be now that I want to date her when during our junior year we were ssmates in almost all the subjects.


    "I think you should keep your rtionship with Megan from the public; in that way, you can protect her. She needs to maintain her schrship, bro, and you need to help her." Zachary said.


    "Why should I hide my rtionship with her if ever she will ept me as her boyfriend? You must understand, Zach, this is the first time I feel something like this towards a girl, and there is no way I will hide it because I want to be with her every chance I can have when we are here on campus. Megan is very busy with her part-time jobs." I said.


    "How are you going to protect her from those girls, Ashton, especially from Lauren?" He asked.


    "I will talk to her today. There is no way I will allow her and her friends to continue harassing Megan." I replied, and I couldn''t understand why they have to do this to her. Megan always stays on the sideline unless we are inside our ssroom, and our teacher will ask some questions. She always has answers whatever question our teacher throws at us. That is why I was captivated by her wits.


    Even if Zachary wants me to stay away from Megan every time we are in public, I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her during our first period, she was still wearing an ankle-length dress, and I smiled when I saw her sneakers shoes, and I find it so cool. I didn''t expect that our teacher will notice me gaping at Megan. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling and telling our teacher that I am so fascinated by this girl, and I don''t care if I was being reprimanded by Mr. Diaz as long as everyone will know that I am into Megan. And I also want her to know that I am so serious about her that I am not afraid or ashamed to tell it to everybody. And I hope my message was clear enough to stop them from hurting Megan.


    I wanted to walk beside Megan to her second subject for the day, but Zach talked to me, and I know he has a point. Instead, I find time to speak with Lauren before our teacher arrives.


    "Hey, can we talk?" I asked.


    "Of course, you know that I am always waiting for you, Ashton. I hate that you got so busytely that you didn''t even ask me on a date, one time I came to your house, you weren''t around, and I waited for you until your mom asked me to go home since it was alreadyte." She dered as I motioned her to walked to the back of our ssroom.


    "Our friendly date," I emphasized, and I can see her beautiful face grimaced, and she looked at me with hatred on her face.


    "Do you want to hang out tonight?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "Lauren, I know we broke up a long time ago, and we go on dates as friends," I said.


    "For you as friends, but for me, it wasn''t a friendly date Ashton. We were sometimes kissing, and how could you call that friendly dates?" She asked, and I want to tell her she initiated all those kisses, but I don''t want to hurt her more.


    "Look, I am sorry, Lauren if I lead you on, but this time I want to ask you to please stop hurting Megan," I asked in a soft voice.


    "What? Are you crazy? How could you say that to me, Ashton? You were my friend before we became a couple, and then after we broke up, we remained close with each other. I don''t like her for you, Ashton. I am sure your father will never approve of Megan being your girl. Besides, I didn''t do anything to her." She said in a loud voice that made our ssmates turned to look in our direction, and her face reddened when I showed her the video.


    "You have to listen to my side of the story before you listen to any gossip. You could have at least ask me first before you conclude I hurt that stupid weird girl. She was disgusting, and I couldn''t believe you were falling for her." She said.


    "Yes, I am falling in love with Megan, Lauren; that is why as your friend, I am asking you to please stop all your schemes," I said in a stern tone, and I could no longer keep my anger towards her, but I am shocked when she moved closer to me and kissed me abruptly.


    "Megan, what are you doing?" I asked her after I pushed her away.


    "That is to remind you that I am the only one who is worthy of your love and affection, Ashton, and I will never let any girl have you." She said before she turned her heels away from me, and she walked with grace in going back to her chair. I let out a heavy sigh as I moved back to my seat.


    I tried to avoid Megan the entire morning because I am afraid Lauren will hurt her again. During lunch, I am controlling myself not to go to their table because I can see Lauren is giving me a hard stare, and she was looking daggers at Megan too. After I talked with Lauren, I realized I need to stop her, but I need to make Megan my girlfriend first so that Lauren will understand that we can''t be together anymore.


    I am shocked when I saw one of Lauren''s friends intentionally throw her disposable paper cup at the back of Megan''s. I can tell one of Megan''s friends defended her, and I felt d that Oscar tried to protect her, but I suddenly felt a pang on my chest as I realized he was handsome and had a muscr built. And my jealousy got me that I stood up from our table, and I ran when I saw Megan hurriedly walking to the cafeteria''s exit, and I felt d I was about to catch up with her. And I realized I need to do this now because even if I stay away from her, I realized Lauren will never stop harassing her, now that she knew I am into Megan.


    I can feel the knots in my stomach the moment I put my arms around Megan, and her heavenly scent is making me lose my sanity. When I felt her rx a little, I took her hand and brought her to Lauren''s table, and I can see the wrath on my friend''s face when she takes a look at our intertwined hands. And I squeezed Megan''s hand to let her know everything will be fine.


    "Alisa, I want you to apologize to my girlfriend," I asked as I tried to calm myself, and I heard the cheerleaders gasped, and some of them covered their mouths with their hands. And I know Megan is shocked too, but she didn''t react since she understood I am doing this to make these girls stop what they are trying to do with her. And Alisa stood up from her chair, and I looked at her face, and she lowered her head before she speaks.


    "I am sorry, Megan." She said.


    "What? Why are you asking? Sorry, Alisa, it wasn''t your fault." Lauren growled.


    "Even if it was unintentional or she did it on purpose, Lauren. Your friend must apologize knowing she soaked Megan''s dress because that is the right thing to do. I believe you are adults, and you must know the difference between right and wrong." I said, and Lauren''s face reddened, but no words came out from her mouth.


    "Let us go, Meg; you can use my jersey," I said, and I saw how Lauren''s face got so big since I know she was dying to wear my jersey, but I didn''t allow her, and I wish she will stop bothering Megan from now on.

 Chapter 17 - Borrowed Outfit

    Megan''s POV


    "Thank you, Ashton, but you don''t need to do that. I can take care of myself." I said as he walked me out from the cafeteria while Oscar and Alice are walking behind us.


    "Oh, by running away from them? Megan, they can''t just do something like that to you. And please, tell me next time if they will bother you again. I know Lauren was harassing youtely, and it was because of me. And I am sorry, Meg, I wasn''t there to protect you during those times. But I am telling you, I will make them pay for what they have done to you." Ashton dered, and I felt so guilty that after Lauren tore my literature assignment this morning, I nned on pushing him away.


    "Ashton, you must understand that I should remain silent because I am not like you," I replied.


    "What do you mean by that, Megan?" He asked me, and he stopped in his tracks, and he faced me. And I can see the concern written all over his face.


    "Lauren belonged to your society, she is beautiful and rich, and I am aware her dad is one of the sponsors of the schrship program of this school," I replied.


    "Yes, but it doesn''t entitle her to disrespect her fellow student''s right even if you are a schr or a regr student. She has no right to harass you, Meg." Ashton said, and his voice is still angry, and when he saw my expressions, his face softened.


    "I am sorry, Meg. I am just upset that they did something like that to humiliate you. And I know it was because of me, and I guess you are right. I think it is better that I should stay away from you." He said, and I suddenly felt worried if he will not continue to date me, and I bowed my head for I don''t want him to see the sadness on my face. And I felt him moved closer to me, and he cupped my chin, and he made me looked at his handsome face.


    "But, I have to apologize to you because it is toote now, Meg. I can''t stay away from you." He said, and I smiled at him, and my heart melted when Ashton gave me his sweetest smile, and I was hoping that he will kiss me again, but it seems he was avoiding looking at my lips.


    "Do you have a skirt?" He asked me, and I got confused.


    "No, I don''t, but don''t worry, I will be fine," I said.


    "You need to change your dress, Megan, and I know how wet the back of your dress is, so you have to change." He said.


    "Ashton, I have here extra skirt and blouse, and I know these clothes will fit Megan''s body," Alice said, and I couldn''t believe they were listening to our conversation. And I felt horrified because I am aware of Alice''s clothing. She loves wearing miniskirts and crop tops.


    "Alice, thank you for your concern, but no." I dered after I turned around and faced my best friend.


    "Megan, please, don''t do this to yourself, you are wet, and you can be sick if you will not change your clothes. Health is wealth, Meg, and would you please do this for me?" Ashton begged me, and he looked so adorable right now, and I am aware he never does this to anyone.


    "If you want, you can wear my Jersey, Meg." He said, and I smiled because of how many times I imagined myself walking around campus wearing his jersey.


    "I can''t, Ashton. I couldn''t imagine what they are going to do with me. If they see me wearing your jersey, I am sure I will not only get wet, but I will have bruises in my entire body." I replied, and he looked at my face.


    "Okay, but please wear Alice''s clothes, and one of these days, I will ask you to wear my jersey on one of my games, Megan." He said as he handed me the skirt and blouse from Alice. And I felt like jelly, and this is a dreame true for me, and I hear Oscar and Alice are giggling.


    Alice apanied me in going to the restroom while Oscar and Ashton are left outside, and I wonder what their conversation would be since I know Oscar has been crushing Ashton for a long while now, and I am sure he is so excited right now.


    "Oh, Megan, I am so happy for you. I couldn''t believe Ashton will do something like that. Well, it is good for them; at least someone put them in their ce. He got it bad for you, Meg. Ashton Priztgold is falling in love with my best friend." She said while giggling, and I put my hand on her mouth since I was afraid some female students might hear Alice and will report it to Lauren. And I don''t want to experience another drama. What happened today was enough already.


    "Oh my goodness! Look at you, Meg! You are stunning." Alice said the moment I got out from the stall after changing my clothes, I realized Alisa did it on purpose, she wet my maxi dress with her soda. And when I looked at my reflection on the full-length mirror, my mouth hangs open as I can see my body figure. I never wear something like this short on campus. And I seldom wear shorts in our house, since I also wear sweatpants and jogging pants, or tights. My long legs were given emphasis as I wore Alice''s skirt, and it hugged my hips, and the dangling blouse emphasized my boobs, and I tried to cover my cleavage, but Alice removed my hands.


    "Do you know why that blouse is designed like that? To showcase your hidden assets, Meg, it is about time those bitches will know how beautiful you are." She said.


    "Alice, you know I can''t wear this kind of clothing," Iined.


    "I am sorry, Megan, I have your wet dress now, and you only have two options right now, you will attend your next ss wearing that type of outfit or stay here in this restroom for the rest of your life," Alice said, and I can tell she is serious, and I am sure she will not give me back my dress. I remained standing in front of the mirror while she side braided my hair, and I was begging her to give me back my dress, but she only shook her head.


    "I will never listen to your pleading, Megan, not this time. You know I care about you and I love you, and as your best friend, you are aware I always watch out for you, and I am sure that skirt and blouse can''t hurt you, and I will never make you aughing stock of the entire academy, Megan. You looked so beautiful right now, and I want everyone to know that you look this gorgeous, and those cheerleaders were nothingpared to you." She said, and I couldn''t help myself from smiling at her.


    "You are my best friend, Alice," I replied.


    "Of course, but I am honest with you, Megan, so you have to believe all that I have said," Alice replied.


    "I think we need to get out now since our ss is about to start," Alice said, and it is my cue to leave the restroom. And we hastily got out, and I can feel the rapid beating of my heart as we walked towards Ashton and Oscar, and I can see the surprised look on their faces.


    "Wow! You looked so beautiful, Megan." Ashton dered while he continued to stare at my entire body, and his eyes scanned my whole frame with intensity, and they lingered on my breasts, and I swallowed my saliva when he finally looked at my face.


    "And right now, I don''t want any boys to look at you, Meg, but we don''t have enough time, and I am aware how you hate tardiness." He said, and I smiled at him, and he moves closer to me while he offered his hand to me, and I took his palm right away, and the moment I felt his warm hand brushed mine, I can feel the sparks of electricity traveled in my entire torso.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, and I nodded my head since I am afraid to talk. We walked to our next ss holding hands, and I felt like I would faint when I heard the girls gasped when we passed the hallways. I can see the shock on their faces, and I can tell the boys are looking at me with wide eyes. I am aware they are looking at my cleavage, and I move the blouse higher to cover my asset, and I can tell my t tummy is now in full disy, but they remained silent because the football prodigy and the most handsome guy on the campus is walking beside me. And before we get inside our ss, Ashton takes off his football varsity jacket, and he asked me to wear it. I smiled at him as I realized he wants me to cover my exposed skin, and I became so drawn to Ashton, and I know I can no longer say no to him because deep inside my heart, I really want him to be my boyfriend.


    ....


    ...

 Chapter 18 - I Am Jealous

    Ashton''s POV


    I hate that Megan lost her self-confidence because she thought she doesn''t have the right to fight back with Lauren and her friends. After all, she doesn''t belong to our society. But even if Megan is not the daughter of a millionaire or billionaire, Meg has a right to be treated equally by those girls, and I hate that they do this to her. Megan is intelligent and a bright student, but she was so afraid of them because she thought he is just a schr of our school. And I can tell that my girl is so afraid to lose her schrship if she talks back with them or tells them to back off. I already speak with Lauren, and I couldn''t believe that she will do this to Megan again.


    I know one of the sponsors of the schrship in our Academy is Lauren''s parents, and of course, my parents too, and many more from our society. And I can tell that is also one of the reasons why she doesn''t want to date me because I am Gregory Pritzgold''s son. And it is known to everyone that my family ownedthe most prominent international shippingpany in the entire country. And I want Megan to understand that I am not the owner of thatpany because it was my dad''spany. I know deep inside my heart I know what I wanted ever since I was younger. I desire to be a professional football yer, and running our business is not part of my n. So. technically, I don''t own thatpany, and there is a big chance that my father will disown me if I do not follow what he wants.


    I don''t want to break my father''s heart, but I want him to understand that I want to follow what I want in my life, and that is to pursue my dream of bing a famous quarterback. And I don''t have any idea how to tell him about it after my high school graduation. I already talk to some scouts, and there are so many out there who are willing to take me. And it is up to me to choose the university that I want, and all I need to do is select the best. I can''t me Megan for feeling that way because I can tell the rich kids are always dominant. After all, they thought they are more privileged because their parents are wealthy. They always ignore the schrs, which is why they always stay away from us because the schrs are afraid to be looked down on, and most of all to experience their cruelty like what they did to Megan, and I want to show them that Megan is special.


    I feel happy that she has some good friends, who will always be there for her, but I can tell Oscar and Alice are also afraid of the rich kids, and I know they will advise Megan The same thing. I can tell she is shivering from the cold, but she insisted she was fine, and I am just d Alice has some extra clothes.


    "So, tell me, Oscar, how long have you been friends with Megan," I asked, and I saw Oscar''s face blushed as he looked at me as we waited for Alice and Megan toe out from the girl''s restroom, and I can tell, Zach was right when he told me to rx because I don''t need to feel jealous of Oscar. After all, He is gay. And the way he blushed right now is telling me Oscar is indeed gay. And I felt so happy to confirm it myself. You can never know because he has built like a football yer and is handsome too, and since I don''t have enough time to know about our ssmates, I realized there were so many things I missed out on, and one of those things I haven''t learn until recently that the brightest student in our ss is hot and beautiful.


    "We have been friends since seventh grade," Oscar answered, and he averted my gaze, and he tried to look at the entrance of the girl''s restroom, but I know he doesn''t want me to look at him because I can see the blush the crept on his face.


    "Wow, it has been a long time," I said, and he shyly smiled at me. And I wonder what took them so long to get out of the restroom, and I could tell by now that Megan already changed her clothes. And I hope she doesn''t change her mind because I know she doesn''t want to wear Alice''s clothes because it wasn''t her type of outfit. Andknowing Megan, she always loves wearing long dresses and pants, and she hates shorts, dresses, and skirts.


    "I just hope Megan doesn''t change her mind, and she will have Alice''s clothes," Oscar said, and I chuckled since I was thinking the same thing, and he looked at me, and I know Oscar wondered why Iughed.


    "I found it funny that we are thinking the same thing," I replied, and his face turned red again, and I know Zach will tell meter I told you so, the moment I will talk to him about Oscar.


    My world stood still the moment Megan got out of thefort room. My mouth hangs open as I watched her walked towards us, and I can tell she felt shy with her outfit. Still, for the first time, I saw her wless, smooth legs, and I have always known she is a long-legged girl even if she was wearing a dress, but right now that her beautiful legs are in full disy, I realized she could be the cheerleading captain of our cheerleading squad. And when I looked at her boobs, I think Megan has it all. She looked so hot and beautiful right now. I don''t want her cleavage to be seen by other football yers, and I suddenly felt the urge to im Megan as my girlfriend. I felt so happy that I fell in love with her even before I saw her total physical appearance because I know even if she will not look like this, I will still like her.


    And I hate to think that anyone from the boys'' department will look at her right now because she looks so stunning. And I want her to change to her original clothes, but I know it was wet and we don''t have enough time, and even if I don''t want Megan to wear Alice''s clothes, I don''t have a choice but to take her hand and walk to our next ss. Itfeels so wonderful to walk around campus holding hands with Megan, and I can''t stop myself from grinning from ear to ear because I felt so happy that I am holding her hands, and she didn''t pull it away from me.


    I contain my smile when we pass the hallway since I can see the shock of our fellow students, and they are looking at Megan from head to toe. Their eyes lingered on her legs and cleavage, and I can tell the girls became more envious of her, while the boys looked at her with admiration on their faces, and I want to tell them to stop staring at my girlfriend''s face, but I suddenly feel sad the moment I realized I am not yet her boyfriend. And I felt so d I interchange my first subject in the afternoon with myst ss because we became ssmates on this subject.


    I saw the smile on Zach''s face as I saw him at the entrance of our room. But before we get inside, I take off my jacket, and I asked Megan to put it over her blouse.


    "As much as I want to see you with that hot outfit of yours, I don''t want the boys to see your cleavage, Megan." He whispered in my ear that made me have goosebumps on my skin.


    "And why is that? Ashton?" She asked, and I can tell she is teasing me because she sounds flirty when she said those words.


    "Because I am jealous, and I wish it is enough reason for you to cover your cleavage," I said, and Megan giggled, and I felt so happy that she didn''t find it irritating because I was so afraid if she will tell me I don''t have any right to tell her what to do. And I let out a sigh of relief when she put my jacket on her frame. I don''t care if it looks so big on her as long as I marked her mine today by letting her wear my varsity jacket, and if it only looks couldkill, I think Megan and I died on the spot when I found Lauren looking at us with anger on her beautiful face. And I am aware this time, she will never stop bothering Megan, and I want her to stop because I don''t want Megan to avoid me again. After all, I can feel it in my core that she is starting to trust me.


    Megan allowed me to sit beside her, and I watch her takes notes of our lessons, and I was looking at her every time our teacher writes something on the board. And I know this is the first time I became like this.. I never thought I would have this kind of experience in my senior year, and even though falling in love at this time of the year wasn''t my n, but knowing it was Megan Corteza, I couldn''t wait to hear her sweet yes, and I am excited to spend more time alone with her.

 Chapter 19 - My Saviour

    Megan''s POV


    I can''t deny that I feel so happy that Ashton was sitting beside me during my first period in the afternoon. And I wonder why he changed his schedule, and I hate myself for thinking that it was all because of me. And I felt so happy that I am wearing his varsity jacket right now. And never in my wildest dream did I imagine myself having this moment because it would be impossible to be with him. But the way Ashton stared at me the entire time during our teacher''s discussion, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so overwhelmed with happiness, but I know this feeling that I have with himes with a price. And I am sure those girls who were looking daggers at me wille to meter. I know no matter how Ashton wanted to protect me, they are still going to hurt me.


    Ashton sends me to my next ss, and I can tell the girls are still flirting with him by calling his name even if we are holding hands while walking in the hallway. Alice was still walking behind us no matter how many times I signaled her to walk beside me. And the boys are looking at my legs as we continue to walk.


    "See youter, Meg," Ashton said the moment we arrived in my ssroom.


    "Okay, " I replied in more than a whisper since I felt so nervous, and he turned to face me, and he removed strands of my hair from my face and tucked them at the back of my ear before he kissed my forehead, and then He turned his heels, and I smiled when I saw him sprinted in going to his next ss.


    "Hi, Meg!" I heard the boys greeted me as I get inside, and I felt so happy that my best friend walked beside me. Since I don''t know how to deal with them since this is the first time I get this kind of attention. I don''t know if it was because I was wearing a sexy skirt or because they realized Ashton Pritzgold is so crazy about me, and I raised my head and smiled at them, but I quickly averted their gaze as I realized for the first time they looked at me with admiration on their faces.


    "Bitch!" I heard Lauren said as she looked at me, but I ignore herment since I don''t want to get involved in a fight because I know I am going to lose my schrship right away the moment I will get myself into trouble.


    "Yes! The most pathetic bitch at all times!" Alisa seconded, and I am just d Alice is with me.


    "Don''t mind them, Megan. Just read your books so you can''t hear them. Besides, they only want you to get hurt to avoid Ashton, but I am now sure Ashton is serious with you. And I couldn''t believe he will let you borrow his varsity jacket." Alice said, and I can tell the excitement In her voice, and even if I felt hurt right now, I can''t stop myself from smiling at my best friend.


    "You are right, Alice, but I can''t stop myself from getting affected by their hurtful words," I replied.


    "I know how you feel, Megan because you are my best friend, and I feel the same way too. And I hate them for hurting your feelings even if you have done nothing wrong with them, andI want to tweak their hair right now." Alice said, and I stifled augh since I couldn''t believe what she said.


    "If I were you, you need to focus on how the boys looked at you, see? I have told you before; you need to change your outfit preference so all the boys will be drooling over you." She said as I shook my head.


    "I only like one boy, Alice, and so far, he loves my outfit, and I can tell my choice of clothing doesn''t bother him at all," I replied, and before Alice could reply, our teacher arrived. The entire ssroom fell silent the moment our teacher started discussing our lesson for the day.


    Countless times I answered our teacher''s questions, and it feels like we are attending a quiz ball since Lauren, and Ikeep turn on answering the questions of our teacher. I felt delighted that I study in advance even if I find it hard to concentrate since I can''t stop myselffrom thinking about Ashton every night, and even during the day, he still upies my mind and the feelings I have for him.


    I felt so d myst period was over withoutplications from the cheerleaders, but when I go to my locker room with my two close friends, I found Lauren and Alisa in front of my locker, and I don''t know what they did to my assigned locker this time. And when they saw using, they remained standing in front of my locker as they looked at me with anger.


    "For how many times do I need to warn you, Megan? I already told you to stay away from Ashton, but you never listen, and right now, you are doing it again. And it became worse. How could you Ask Ashton to defend you? Aren''t you ashamed of what you are doing? I know your kind, Megan. You are a user. I know that your family is not well off. That is why you seduce Ashton, hoping he can help you with your financial problems, and this is yourst chance. Stay away from him, or you will suffer the consequences." Lauren said, and the girls nodded in agreement.


    "Lauren, I will never use Ashton; I never seduce him because I still have my pride. He came to me and asked me to date him." I replied.


    "Ha! Do not make meugh, Megan because I know you, and I will never believe in you since no one in this entire Academy can exin why Ashton would date someone like you. Stop dreaming bitch!" Lauren said, and she turned around and walked away from the locker room. And all her supporters followed behind her, and I released a sigh of relief when I could no longer see them. And I tried my best to follow Alice''s advice, but I can''t stop my tears from falling, but I wanted to stop them right away since I don''t want our fellow students to see me crying.


    I opened my locker and got my things. Oscar walked with us to the cafe while they both remained silent since I know they saw me cry again. I felt so d that many came to our coffee shop today, and I realized most of them are our fellow students, and some are Lauren''s friends, and they pretended to have some order, but I can tell they are here to spy on me.


    "The best thing you can do, Meg, is to rx, and take a deep breath, and take their orders as possible, and I followed Alice''s words, but the moment I served them with theirtte, they allined I mixed up their orders, but I know I didn''t make any mistake, and they are doing all this to punish me, and I can tell they looked so triumphant now that my boss came to the front and try to talk with them. And no matter how many times my boss exined to them, it was impossible that I got their order wrong since it is one of our internal protocols to repeat the order of every guest.


    "We want a refund since I can tell she also put something on my Carameltte." One of them said.


    "Me too." And the rest of herpanion insisted on having a refund instead of serving them


    anothertte.


    "Okay, you will all be refunded." My boss said, and the moment they were gone.


    "I am sorry, Megan, I have to deduct their orders from your sry." My boss said, and I nodded my head, and the moment he gets back to his office, I sat on the floor and bent my knees, and I felt d we don''t have customers at the moment.


    "I am sure those girls are also Lauren''s followers, and they came here as per her instructions, and can you imagine they have ten orders? And it is impossible if you got it all mixed up since I also helped you, and I am sure they did it on purpose," Alice said. I can see the anger on her face.


    "It is okay, Alice," I replied.


    "It is not okay, Megan. Maybe you were right when you told me you better stay away from Ashton. But I hate to think that it would be unfair on his part since he has not done something wrong to you. He was always sweet, and I can tell he is falling for you." She said, and I know Alice has a point, and I felt sad.


    "You better getup now, Meg. Someone ising." Alice said, and I fixed myself to look presentablein front of our next customer, and I smiled when I saw Zachary in front of the counter.


    "Hi, Meg. I came since I need to pay for those ten cups oftte that my friends insisted on having refunds." He said, and I wonder how he knew about it, and before I can talk, Alice beat me to it, and she motioned for Zach to go to her side, and I want to ask Zachary why he was paying for their order.


    "Wow, it seems you have a savior, Megan," Alice said after Zachary left, and I am still wondering how did he found out about it. My shift ended, and I said goodbye to Alice with a heavy heart because even if Zach paid the returned order, I still felt so down as I get out of the cafe.. I am walking at a slow pace, and I felt so confused at the moment, but my eyes widened when I saw Ashton leaning on his car with a beautiful smile on his face, and I suddenly feel the heaviness of my heart was gone the moment he gave me his sweetest smile.

 Chapter 20 - Feeling Worried

    Megan''s POV


    The tiredness that I felt was gone the moment I saw Ashton''s beautiful smile that always makes my heart melt, and I can''t control the rapid beating of my heart as he walked closer to me. As usual, he looked so adorable and handsome, and even until now, I still can''t believe he became interested in me. Ashton strides towards me with confidence.He was wearing cargo shorts and a in gray t-shirt. Even if he was wearing simple clothes, he still looked like a hot celebrity that I couldn''t stop myself from gaping at his handsome face. His beautiful smile broadened when he caught me staring at his lips, and I can feel my face flushed, and I felt shy thinking he realized I was hoping he would kiss me again.


    He never kisses me again, and how I wish I didn''t run away from him that night. But I wasshocked that time since we are still strangers to each other, unlike now that we talk each othertely.


    "Hey!" He greeted me the moment we faced each other, and I can feel the tremblings of my knees, and I wonder when I am going to stop reacting this way towards Ashton Pritzgold, It feels like I couldn''t control myself every time he is around.


    "Hi!" I replied when I finally found my voice.


    "Meg, I know you have another part-time job tomorrow, even if it is Saturday, but can I take you somewhere tonight?" He asked, and he looked so cute when he gave me his puppy eyes.


    "It depends on where you are going to take me. Because if it is far away, I can''t because I need to wake up early in the morning." I said.


    "Well, it is a bit far, but the ce is still part of the city." He replied, and I can feel the disappointment in his voice.


    "Maybe we can go tomorrow after my work," I said, and his face lit up.


    "Wow, that is great. I was hoping to see you tomorrow. I mean, I want to pick you up in the morning before my practice and bring you to the venue of your part-time job." He said, and I smiled at his words, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so excited.


    "You don''t need to do that to me, Ashton. I am not your girlfriend." I said, and I want to cover my mouth. Why do I need to tell him that? And I felt the knots on my stomach when he moves closer to me, and his intense gaze prates my entire body.


    "Then make me your boyfriend, Megan. You know how much I want you to be my girl. Please, say yes so we can be an official couple so that I can kiss you again." He said.


    "You already kiss me, Ashton." I dered, and his face softened.


    "I know, and even though I felt so happy that I have tasted your sweet lips, and I don''t have regrets since the moment I kissed you, it was the most magical feeling I have ever experienced, but I felt guilty because I stole your first kiss, and I know I should have waited until you epted me as your boyfriend before I kiss you. And don''t worry, I won''t kiss you until you ept me as your girlfriend." He said, and now I understand why he avoided kissing me because he thought about my reactions. I want to tell Ashton that I don''t mind if he will kiss me again, even if we are not yet a couple, but Ashton''s words made me realized he is sweet, andI like his logic about kissing me even if I felt disappointed about it because I miss tasting his lips.


    I am heavily breathing as he continued to stare at my face with too much intensity, which mademy entire body trembled, and it made me feel so conscious. I am lost for words because I want to be Ashton''s girlfriend, but I am still having my doubts, especially after I have experienced the cruelty of his fans, especially Lauren. And most of all, I need to make sure that having a boyfriend during my senior year will not affect my schrship, and I am tempted to say yes, but I still need to weigh things over.


    "It is okay, Megan, if you can''t answer me right now, as I have told you before, I am willing to wait. And I understand that you are having second thoughts of epting me because of those girls who continue to harass you, and I want to apologize that I wasn''t able to protect you from them every time they made a scene." He dered, and I smiled at him.


    "You don''t need to apologize since it wasn''t your fault anyway. I am sorry that I can''t answer you right now because there are a lot of things that I need to consider, and I hope you understand." I replied, and he took my hand.


    "It is okay, Meg, as long as you will allow me to know you more, and to hold you like this and to pick you up in your house every morning going to school, and take you home after your work, it would be enough for now, because for me you are already my girlfriend." He said, and I giggled.


    "And I just want to ask, please don''t date anyone aside from me." He said, and I smiled, and I can''t stop myself from teasing him.


    "And why I can''t? You are not yet my boyfriend, remember?" I asked, and his face fell.


    "Megan, please, don''t do it because I don''t want to damage my pretty face because if it happens, I will beat any guy who will go on a date with you." He said, and I look at him in the eyes before I speak.


    "How can I date another guy when you are a handful already," I said, and heughed.


    He pulled me with him, and we walk to his car holding hands. And he opened the passenger''s door for me, and I get inside, and the moment he fastened my seat belt, I take a deep breath since I need to stop myself from pulling his head and bring him closer to me to Initiate a kiss.


    Every time we are together, it feels like time passes too quickly. And by the time we reach our driveway, I want to spend more time with Ashton.


    "Thank you, Ashton, for taking me home," I said.


    "Always my pleasure, Meg." He replied, I didn''t climb out of the car immediately, and we talked some more, and I realized I could speak with Ashton until morning because there was never a dull moment with him, and I hate myself that I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about my first kiss. We said good night to each other, and he assisted me in getting out of his car. And he hugged me and kissed my forehead before he goes back to his SUV And driveway from our driveway.


    "Wow, it seems we now have a service every time we have a part-time job," Alice said after Ashton sent us to the church where we will help her aunt to arrange the flowers for a wedding. Then we will also proceed to the reception to decorate the entire ce, and after that, we will go to another church to do the same thing. I am so grateful for Alice''s Aunt, and I also call Aunt Sonia for giving us work every weekend, and I felt sad that how can I give Ashton time if we be an official couple since I have part-time jobs during weekends.


    "Alice, Megan, thank you again for your services." Aunt Sonia said after she gave us our sry for the day, and I was beaming from ear to ear since we''ve got a big tip.


    "Always keep up the good work, girls, so you will always receive a tip. I know you are both good. That is why my clients admired your works, whatever kind of part-job I will throw at you." Aunt Sonia said, and I always admire her not only because she is beautiful, but because of her expertise in handling the clients, and she has connections, and that is why most of the time we served social gatherings during the weekend from decorations to washing of thedishes. We don''t choose jobs; that is why Aunt Sonia always puts us on her list.


    "And girls, I have good news for you, your weekends for next month is full already, and the client paid in advance. So, I will make an online transfer to your bank ount and paid your sry in advance." Aunt Sonia said, and I can''t stop myself from feeling sad, since I was thinking of having a date with Ashton, but I can''t say no to Aunt Sonia since I don''t want to disappoint her, and we are paid in advance.


    "And girls, you should be present during the entire weekends next month because the client said only the two of you and no reliever. Well, what can I say? Youare both excellent in whatever kind of job I assigned to you. No wonder this client only wants the two of you." Aunt Sonia added, and I can tell she looked so happy with our performance.


    I said goodbye to Alice when her boyfriend picked her up, and I waited for Ashton toe, and I was shocked when I found Zachary driving his car instead of him.


    "Hello, Meg." He said the moment he climbed out of Ashton''s car.


    "Where is Ashton, Zach?" I asked, and I can''t stop myself from feeling nervous.


    "He has a minor injury, but you don''t need to worry about him, Megan. He is fine.." He said, and I felt so anxious about Ashton; what if it is not a minor injury, I know many have damaged their brain because of football,and this time I understood I care about Ashton as I can feel my entire body trembled with fear as I realized I want to be his girlfriend even If I have to deal with those cheerleaders and the big difference in our status in life.

 Chapter 21 - Unannounced Visit

    Megan''s POV


    "Are you alright, Megan?" Zach asked as he drove me home, and I want to see Ashton. Still, I felt shy to tell Zach about it, since he was also one of the rich kids and one of the best football yers in our school, but among the yers, he was the most friendly since I had heard him say hi to me many times before Ashton showed interest to date me.


    "Yeah, I am just worried about him, and I hope that he was fine," I said as I look outside the window, and I realized I promised to spend time with him after my work today. But I couldn''t believe he had a minor injury, and I think it was a sign that Ashton is not the guy for me. Still, as I think about it, I can''t stop myself from feeling sad because deep in my heart, I know I was looking forward to our date, and I hated myself that I was trying hard to get, but I can''t me myself. I am just afraid if I will get hurt if I get involved with him.


    "Do you want toe with me and see him?" Zach asked, and I get confused since I haven''t seen Ashton''s house. Still, I know their house is big since their family, including some of their properties, has been featured in a magazine, and since I was so crazy about him during our junior year, I bought three copies of the magazine with the same content. And I cut his picture. I know it was a bit crazy on my part, but only Alice knew about my foolishness about Ashton.


    "Are you sure it would be okay?" I asked, and a beautiful smile appeared on Zach''s face.


    "Of course, I am sure he will be happy to see you." He replied.


    "How about his parents? Would it be alright if they will see me?" I asked, and I am still hesitant toe with Zach and visit Ashton, but I will not feel at ease if I see Ashton. I want to make sure he was okay.


    "Of course, besides, I know his mom and dad have a date, and they will be spending their night on their yacht at the Astikoz City Yacht Club." He replied, and I became more determined to visit Ashton since his parents were not around.


    "Okay, I want to see him, Zach," I replied, and he looked at me sideways and gave me his beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, Zach, not only for picking me up from my part-time job today but for what you didst night in the cafe. You don''t need to do it." I said as I remember him paying for the canceled orders oftte of Lauren''s friend.


    "Your wee, Megan. And I want you to know that Ashton has nothing to do about it, and he wasn''t aware of what happenedst night, and please keep it to yourself." He replied, and his answer took me off guard, and I wonder why he did it in the first ce.


    "If Ashton doesn''t know anything about it, then why did you help me," I asked, bewildered. Zach let out a heavy sigh before he answers me.


    "First, because Ashton is my friend, and I have to be honest with you, Meg, since you are now dating Ashton, you should know the truth, and I hope we can still be friends," Zachary said, and his words confused me to the highest level.


    "I like you a lot, Megan, even before Ashton started showing interest in you, but I didn''t take my chance on you knowing you are so focused on your studies, and I also know that you only have eyes for Ashton, but you don''t need to worry since I didn''t tell himabout it, and I don''t want him to felt rx in courting you." He said, and I couldn''t believe Zachary King will confess his feelings towards me, and I blushed not because he told me about what he felt for me but because he knew I am crushing Ashton.


    "I am sorry, I didn''t know," I replied, and I don''t know how to act around Zach anymore.


    "It is okay, Megan. I wish we could be friends." He said, and he sounds so enthusiastic about it while I can''t stop myself from grinning from ear to ear.


    "Of course, I like you to be my friend, Zach," I said, and we fell silent until we took the road going to Astikoz hills. It was as if my eyes became more extensive, and my jaw dropped when I saw the beautiful mansions before my eyes. I couldn''t imagine myself living in this ce, and I even felt out of ce while I was riding Ashton''s sports car, and I wonder why Zach was driving his car. My neck aches as I looked around, and I wonder where is Ashton''s house, I know this residential area of Astikoz City is only for the rich because wealthy businessmen live here. AndI know Zach and Ashton were neighbors; that is why they are best friends.


    "Wow, I couldn''t believe your houses here are so big. It looks like you are living in a castle." I mumbled, and I heardZachary chuckled, and I can tell my reactions amused him.


    "Most houses of this part of the subdivision are not that big since those mansions only have seven bedrooms; wait until we reach the mansion of the Pritzgold family. And they also have a manor outside the city of Astikoz, and you will be more shocked when you see the ancestral home of his father." Zachary said, and I wonder what kind of house Ashton lives in if these houses are smallpared to the house of Ashton.


    Zachary was right, the moment we turned tothe street of Ashton''s house, I can see their mansion from outside over the tall electronic gate of the Pritzgold residence, and my jaw dropped again the moment I saw the elegant enormous mansion of Ashton''s family as Zach drove on the driveway. I felt like we would check in to a five-star hotel and resortas I can see the beautifulndscaped before us, and I suddenly felt small.


    And I can''t stop having a second thought. Ifbefore I said I was way out of his league this time, I can tell the big difference in our life status. Their house is so big, and their garage is full of luxurious cars that made me want to beg Zach to take me home right away, and I can see the concern on his face when he looked at me after he parked Aston''s car.


    "Hey, why do you look like that?" Zach asked, and I can feel the anxiousness over my entire frame as I feel the trembling of my limbs.


    "Are you going to get angry with me if I will ask you to take me home?" I asked him, and I can see the confusion on his face.


    "But why? We are already here, Megan." He said, and I couldn''t tell him the reason why I wanted to go home.


    "I know you felt nervous right now, but you need to control your emotions, Meg. Just rx a little, and I am sure your anxiousness will be gone the moment you will see Ashton. I don''t know your reasons why you suddenly change your mind but believe me, Meg, and you will love Ashton''s brothers." He said, and I want to tell him I know Lennon and Cole since I have been stalking Ashton before I turned senior high school.


    "Don''t worry, and I will stay because I will be the one driving you home, and I think we should go to his room now," Zachary said, and he climbed out of his car, and he turned around to open the passenger''s door for me, and I can tell, Zach is also a gentleman. And I don''t have a choice but to climb out of the car.


    Zach leads me to the main entrance of the mansion, and I brace myself the moment we get inside; and I can feel the pounding of my heart as I can hear our footsteps as we walked on the marble floor. And I tried not to look so pitiful when I admired thebination of ssic architecture of the house and the modern decor inside of the home. And I can tell that everything I can see in this house costs a lot of money. The enormous double staircase looked so elegant, and I felt so d that no one is around; and I wonder if they will see one another often while living ina house this big.


    We stop in front of a room with a massive wooden door, and I can tell wee in front of Ashton''s room, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as Zachary opened Ashton''s room without knocking on the door, and I can tell, they are close with each other. Ashton''s space is beautiful and spotless, and what caught my eyes was his figure lying in bed, and I felt guilty since he was having a rest.


    "Buddy, someone is here to see you," Zach said, and Ashton turned his head, and I felt so d when I saw his face lit up the moment he saw me.


    "Megan!" He eximed, and he slowly sat up from his bed, and I can see the bandage on his right ankle.


    "Hi, I am sorry if I came to visit unannounced," I said.


    "Don''t apologize, Meg. I felt so happy that you are here.." Ashton replied as he looked at me with an intensity that I couldn''t take away my eyes from him, and I realized Zach was right again when he told me I felt better the moment I will see Ashton.

 Chapter 22 - Hard Headed

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you alright, Pritzgold?" Coach Davis yelled at me after I stumbled on the ground hard after passing the ball to the wide receiver of our team, and I wonder why there is a big stone on the yground that we overlooked. I sprain my ankle, and it swelled immediately, and I find it hard to move. Coach has no choice but to allow me to be out from practice and asked Zachary to take me home. He advised me to put some ice on it and elevate my ankle.


    "Are you okay?" Zach asked the moment he gets inside the driver''s seat of my car after he helped me settled on my seat.


    "No, I am not okay because I can''t pick up Megan. I hate that this is happening to me right now when I have my chance to be with Meg because this is the only time she allowed me to take her on a date because of her busy schedule." I replied, and I saw Zach shaking his head.


    "What?" I asked why he shook his head.


    "I was asking about your ankle and not how you feel in your heart." He said as he drove away from the school ground.


    "It hurts like hell, but I know once I put some ice into it, it will feel better. But my heart will never feel at ease knowing she was waiting for me." I replied and felt my phone vibrated on the pocket of my varsity jacket. I became more frustrated when I saw Megan''s text that she was waiting for me since she had finished her job for the day, and if I didn''t injure my ankle, we could have a lot of time enjoying our date, and maybe she will say yes after our date.


    "Don''t worry, I will pick her up after I send you home," Zach replied, and my face lit up, but a scowl reced it.


    "I know you like her, Zach, and I hope you will not take Megan away from me," I replied, and heughed.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked, and I couldn''t contain my confusion.


    "I couldn''t believe you will beg me not to take Megan away from you. Do you think I have the edge? I know I am not ugly, but I am also aware I will never surpass your charm. For how many times girls made me heartbroken because they wille at me, and I will find out at the end they want to hang out with me because they only wanted to know you." Zach replied.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Zachary, but you have to promise me you will never flirt with Megan; you can take any girl except Megan Corteza because she is mine," I said, and he shook His head again, and he looked at me sideways because he returned his focus on the road.


    "Okay, and I know Megan is crazy about you, too." He said, and my eyes widened, and I suddenly forgot I sprained my ankle and groaned in pain when I moved my injured leg.


    "Careful, buddy," Zach said.


    "Are you sure Megan likes me too?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "How did you know she likes me, too?" I asked.


    "I don''t know." He replied, and I got frustrated with Zach''s answer.


    "Just a hunch, but I have an idea. I will ask Megan toe into your house, and if she wille, it means she likes you." Zach said, and it was my turn to shake my head.


    "Megan will nevere with you, Zach. I know her. She won''t unless I will beg her, because she is very allergic to our kind, and do you know that is the reason she doesn''t want to date me? And I don''t want her toe into our mansion because I can''t hide our enormous house from her, and I can''t move all our cars." I said, and this is the first time I wish I weren''t the son of Gregory Pritzgold.


    "And why do you need to do that?" He asked.


    "Because once she sees how big our mansion is, she will realize our status in life is so different from her. And I don''t want her to stay away from me since she is now starting to trust me, and I can tell she is also beginning to like me." I replied.


    "So, you don''t want to see her?" Zach asked, and I suddenly got confused since I am dying to see her.


    "Of course, I want to see her, but I am positive she will not visit me in our house," I replied.


    "Well, do you want to bet? I know Megan wille with me if I ask her to visit you." My best friend said, and I want to believe Zach that he can convince Megan, but I don''t want to get frustrated in the end, and I am already in physical injury right now, and I don''t want to add an emotional pain.


    "Thank you, bro, for driving me home and for picking up Megan," I said after he helped me settle in my bed and he put icepressed on my ankle, and I felt d Lennon helped him. Zachary left my room hastily, and I was punching my bed because of the frustrations that I felt.


    "Hey, are you alright, Ashton? Are you really in deep pain? We can call an ambnce." My brother said after he wrapped an stic bandage on my ankle.


    "No need, Lennon. I am just frustrated that I couldn''t pick up Megan from her work." I replied, and my brother smiled.


    "So, finally, the girl has a name." He said, and I chuckled.


    "Of course, she has a beautiful name," I said.


    "Are you dating the quiz baller, Megan Corteza?" He asked as he looked at me in the eyes, and I nodded with a wide grin on my face.


    "No way, " He said.


    "Why?" I asked my brother.


    "Well, I used to see you with hot cheerleaders and rich girls, and I know Megan is just a schr in our school. I don''t look down on her because I know she is not well off. I find it unusual for you to date someone like her." My brother replied, and I get his point.


    "Yeah, but I want you to know she is way hotter than the cheerleaders, and yes, she may be different, but this is the first time I felt this way to someone," I said, and my brother smiled.


    "Good for you, Ashton, good luck with your love life, just call me if you need anything, okay?" Lennon said, and I nodded. We have maids around the house, butmom always attends to all our needs, but mom and dad have a date on our yacht at the moment, so I need to rely upon my brothers.I was lying on my bed wishing Zachary will bring my girl with him, but I know it would be so impossible. But my heart was racing the moment Zach returned to my room and announced someone wanted to see me. I can''t control my happiness the moment I saw her beautiful face, and I can see the worried look on her lovely face as she walked closer to my bed, and I can no longer see my best friend, and I know he is giving us some privacy.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurting?" She asked, and her soft voice is like a melody in my ear, and I smiled at her as she sat beside me on the bed.


    "Don''t worry, my ankle is fine. I need some rest, and I think I will be good after a week, but I will try to report to ss on Monday, and I need to look strong in front of my dad." I said, and I told her about how my dad opposes my dreams of making football a career, and she looked at me with sympathy.


    "Well, I can''t me your father. Look at you now, and you make me so worried. I am just d nothing worse happened to you." She said, and I touched her face, and she blushed right away.


    "I am sorryif I made you worry, Megan, but you don''t need to bother yourself about me. I will be careful next time, just for you, and thank you foring." I said, and she tried to lower her head, but I lifted her chin so I can stare at her beautiful face.


    "Megan, I am sorry if I wasn''t able to pick you up from your work." I dered.


    "Don''t be silly, Ashton. You are injured, and thank you for sending Zachary." She said as Itook her hand and I bring it to my mouth, and I kissed her hand.


    "Megan, I like you a lot, and I can''t wait to be your boyfriend." I said, and I love the way her face turned red as she blushed again.


    "I know I told you I could wait, but right now, I want you to say yes, please, be my girlfriend, Meg." I added, and I know I caught her off-guard.


    "You stole my first kiss; that is why I won''t go easy in you." She said, and my face fell, and I suddenly felt the pain in my ankle, and then I heard her beautifulughter. Megan isughing because of the expression on my face.


    "You look so cute, Ashton, don''t worry; take me on a proper date, and I will give you my answer." She said.


    "Is it not possible you can give me your answer now?" I asked.


    "If you will take me on a date, then I will give you my answer." Megan replied.


    "Okay, let us go." I said, and her eyes widened.


    "Are you kidding me? You have an injury, Ashton, and you can''t walk." She saidin disbelief.


    "I don''t care if I will crawl on the ground as long as you will give me your sweet yes." I said, and she smiled.


    "You are hard-headed.." Megan dered as she caressed my face and looked at me in the eyes, and I can feel the rapid beating of my heart as I wait for Megan''s next words because I have the feeling the way she touches me right now is telling me she wants me to be her boyfriend.

 Chapter 23 - I Became His Girl

    Megan''s POV


    I can''t deny I felt so worried about Ashton and his injury, and the moment I saw him on his bed, I thank the heavens that he was all right. I know he can''t walk properly because of his ankle sprain, but at least he doesn''t have any brain injury because that can be very scary. I never imagined in my entire life that I will be able to get inside Ashton''s room. And everything is still like a dream to me, and I couldn''t believe I have the chance to visit their mansion.


    We have been cleaning mansions every time aunt Sonia included us on her lists to be part of the cleaningdies, and I couldn''t believe there is this kind of house. I am aware that Ashton has three siblings, two brothers and one sister, and if I am going to count, they are six in the family, including his parents. And this house is so huge, and I wonder why there are people who live in this kind of house.


    And then I realize they have a lot of money, so they don''t care how many empty rooms they have.And I can tell this mansion also has a theater, game room, family room, gym, sauna, and I can tell they also have a spa in this house.


    The moment Ashton asked me to ept him as my boyfriend, I couldn''t stop myself from blushing since I felt so nervous and happy at the same time. I became speechless because deep inside my heart, I want him to be my boyfriend. Still, now that I am sitting on hisrge bed inside his spacious room, I realize we can never be together because our status in life alone is so different from each other. He is super-rich, while I have to work hard to have extra money to study college. And I need to maintain my grades so that I can keep my schrship. Ashton, on the other hand, doesn''t need to do anything since he has been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. And I can say that we are living in two different worlds.


    ."Ashton, I should be honest to you. I like you a lot too, and please don''tugh at me if I tell you, you are my long time crush, and for so many times I fantasized you were my boyfriend, and you are my knight in shining armor, but I never expected that you would be interested in me. I don''t know what happened to you, but I couldn''t believe until now that you want me to be your girlfriend." I said, and his face lights up as he looked at me with intensity, and it made me have butterflies in my stomach.


    "I hadn''t seen you look at me before, even if we were ssmates from time to time. You never recognize me as that I exist. It hurts me so many times, but I understand because I don''t belong to your society. Right now, I am so happy and ttered that you were asking me to be your girlfriend, and this is a dreame true for me, but I don''t want you to be theughing stock of yourmunity if you have me.; as your girlfriend." I added.


    "Hey, Megan, don''t say that. I don''t care what they will think about me, about us, and our rtionship as long as we are happy being together. I know you will say that, Meg, but I wish you will listen to me that I want you to be my girlfriend, and I want you to realize that we belong together and look good together. Megan, what matters the most is the happiness that we feel and how you will feel about me." Ashton dered as he caressed my face.


    "Don''t be afraid to take a risk, Megan, because if you like me, you will never be afraid, and I promise to protect you, whoever wille between us. Please, Megan, give me your sweet yes! And I promise to take you on a date the moment I can drive my car, or I can get back on my feet. If I didn''t sprain my ankle, I am sure we are already having a wonderful date right now, whatever you want, and I am sorry that I got injured. I wanted to have a date with you, Meg." He added.


    "It is okay, and you don''t need to apologize to me, Ashton. It was not your fault that you got injured because it was an ident." I replied as I give him my sweet smile.


    "It is really hard to say no to you, Mr. Pritzgold," I added.


    "Yes, Megan, I don''t like it if you will say no to me, and I will never stop until you ept me as your boyfriend, so it will never make any difference if you say yes now orter, but a piece of advice, it is better if you will say yes now so we can get over this kind of feeling because you make my heart feels so restless." He said, and I let out a soft sigh, and I know I should feel overwhelming happiness right now that the hot quarterback of our school was pleading to haveme as his girl.I understand why I feel so apprehensive right now after I have seen how different our world is, and I hope my decision will not give me heartaches in the end.


    I want to give it a try since I have been dreaming of having him in my life as my boyfriend. I think having Ashton Pritzgold as my boyfriend can be so cool, and Alice was right. I should give myself a chance to be happy, and I also want to get over this kind of feeling where I am afraid he will not show himself again. The cheerleaders are all giving me a hard time, especially Lauren, and I think it is about time to provide them with the medicine they want for torturing and harassing me.


    "Okay, I hope you won''t make me cry," I said, and the happiness that I saw on his face was priceless.


    "I want you to say the word, Meg." He begged.


    "Yes, I want to be your girlfriend, Ashton." I dered, and he captured my mouth right away, which made me let out a soft moan. And how can I forget the wonderful feeling of kissing Ashton?


    He kissed me long, and I felt him pulled me closer to him as he put his arms around my waist, and I curled my hand around his neck. And then I thought he was kissing me slowly that I can only feel his lips are brushing me lightly, and then without warning, he held my mouth captive again, and when he deepened our kiss, I couldn''t stop myself from moaning. And how can I forget the wonderful feeling of kissing Ashton? He kissed me long enough that made us both out of breath after our searing kiss, and my entire body shivered. And I can feel my skin is covered with goosebumps, and then he tightly hugged me.


    "Thank you so much, Megan. You make me so happy today. And I think it was a blessing in disguise that I got injured so that you will give me your sweet yes." Ashton said as he released me from his embrace while he was giving me an intense stare that made me have knots on my stomach, and now that he became my boyfriend, it still feels surreal to me.


    "Don''t say that. I don''t want you to get hurt." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from pouting my lips.


    "You looked so adorable, Megan." He said.


    "I am sorry if I am a weird girl," I replied.


    "I like that you are different, and they don''t know the real you, it is their loss, and I don''t care what they might call you because you are special to me. And I love you all the way you are. He said, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    I stayed in his room for a long while, and I enjoyed talking with my boyfriend, Ashton is sweet, and I felt so happy that we are now a couple. He stole kisses from me while we talked, and I felt like I was in seventh heaven. And I don''t care what the cheerleaders will do now that I became Ashton''s girl.


    He asked me to stay with dinner, and Zachary was right again; his brothers are incredible. We get along just fine. They asked me to join them as they helped their brother go to the dining room to eat dinner. I am no longer shock that they have a long table that could amodate twenty persons. And I am just d Zach is still around. I got conscious that I sit on my chair while the housemaids with uniforms served our dinner. I helped my mom in any way I can even if I got so busy with my part-time jobs, especially if I got home early, and if I haven''te into Ashton''s house today, I will be the one who will prepare for our dinner, and I felt guilty that I wasn''t able to go home early.


    "Megan, is Ashton now your boyfriend?" Lennon asked as I chew my food, and I almost choke with his question, and before I can answer him, I felt so d Ashton answered on my behalf.


    "Yes, Megan is now my girlfriend, Lennon," Ashton said happily, and I felt my entire face blushed while his brothers are grinning, and I can see the sadness beneath Zachary''s smile.


    "That is cool!" Cole said as he smiled at me, and we continue eating our dinner. At the same time, I felt so conscious if I will pick up the wrong spoon since I didn''t expect that we are going to have fine dining inside their home, and I couldn''t believe this is happening to me right now. I just felt relieved that I still remember the table set-up every time I worked as a waitress during some social events as part of our part-time job with aunt Sonia. I also tried to look at them of what they are using by pretending to look at the interior design of their dining hall. The food was superb that I became so full even if I felt so conscious eating with them for the first time. But Ashton''s brothers made our dinner bearable by sharing jokes.


    When I get ready to say goodbye to Ashton, I am shocked when he told me he would take me home, and Zach said goodbye to us. And I felt relieved when I found out his brothers will being with us. Lennon drives the car while Cole sat on the front seat, and we sat beside each other.. I can''t stop myself from feeling so happy to be surrounded by these down-to-earth boys, and I can tell the Pritzgold brothers are different from the rich kids around campus, and I felt so d to be given this opportunity to know them.

 Chapter 24 - My Brother’s Warning

    Megan''s POV


    I was smiling from ear to ear the moment we left their mansion, and I still couldn''t believe that Ashton is now my boyfriend. I felt so happy, and I felt like I am floating in the air, and it feels like I am on cloud nine at the moment. And while Lennon is driving the car, Ashton held my hand, and he squeezed it, and he looks at me sideways, and his sweet smile warms my heart. Then he put his arm around my shoulders, and he brings me closer to him until my head is on his chest, and it feels so wonderful.


    For the first time, I realized it is so amazing to have a boyfriend. And being with his brothers made it more exciting and fun. Alice was right when she told me being in love is something that feels so great that you couldn''t find the perfect words to describe it. I felt scared when I realized what I thought. I am falling for Ashton Pritzgold, and I know the price I have to pay to be with him, but I tried to ignore the bad feeling that I am starting to feel, and I try to focus on listening to his steady heartbeat.


    The moment we arrived on our driveway, I felt a little disappointed that I have to say goodbye to Ashton and his brothers.And I can''t stop myself from smiling by the time his brothers said "get a room" before I got out of the car because Ashton kissed me long enough to made Lennon cleared his throat. Still, Ashton didn''t let go of my mouth, and he continued to kiss until they yelled at him, and he was widely grinning at me after the long kissed we shared while I felt so embarrassed with his siblings, even if I felt so light-headed after our mind-blowing kiss.


    "Sorry, bro, my girlfriend is irresistible," Ashton said, and I am surprised that Cole climbed out of the car and opened the door for me.


    "Thank you, Cole and Lennon," I said to them, and they both said wee simultaneously. I said goodbye to Ashton''s brothers, and I kissed him on the cheek before getting out of the car. I watched their car move away from our driveway, and I only get inside our house after I couldn''t see the tail lights of their car.


    I get inside our house, and the entire house is silent, and when I looked at my watch, it is almost ten o''clock in the evening.


    "Megan!" I jumped on my feet when I heard my brother''s voice, and I couldn''t believe he is home.


    "Hey, you scared me, Dexter," I said.


    "I am sorry, I saw the Pritzgold brothers drove you home." He said and looked at me in the eyes. I am close with Dexter, but because I am so busytely, I don''t have enough time to talk with him recently, and I can tell his face darkened when he saw my beautiful smile.


    "You know Meg, and I am waiting for the day that you will tell me that you have a boyfriend, and I was hoping for that moment toe that you will tell me that you have already had one, but being your brother, I just want to say you can have anyone you like, but not with any of the Pritzgold brothers." He said, and my face fell. I am so excited to tell him that atst, I have a boyfriend. But the looked on my brother''s face is telling me he is serious with his words, and I suddenly felt nervous. Dexter has always been a good brother to Ava and me, and this is the first time he is so sure about something, and I think there is nothing I can do to change his mind.


    "But why not?" I asked, confused, and he walked to the sofa, and I followed him and sat beside him.


    "Who are you dating, Megan?" He asked, and I can feel the anger in his voice.


    "What is wrong with you, Dex? Why do you seem so angry? You ruined my day." I said, and I got up from the sofa, and he caught my wrist before I can walk away from him.


    "I am sorry, Megan. I know I should not tell you who to date, but I love you, and you know that I don''t want you to get hurt. Open up your eyes, Meg; the world of the Pritzgolds is so different from ours. They live in a mansion, and they drive fancy cars. We are living in this house, and we ride a bus because our parents can''t afford to buy us one, and we need to study hard to attain our dreams in life." He said, and he released a heavy sigh.


    "You need to have part-time jobs so you can continue your study in college just in case you can''t maintain your schrship. And you need to know that mon was sick two years ago, and I am so thankful that she is still alive, and that is the reason why our parents are still paying their debts, and I sold my car, and I am trying to help them. I don''t want you to know about it, Megan, but you are now an adult. And I am so happy that mom survived even if I need to make a sacrifice. We almost lost her two years ago, and the surgery helped to extend her life.And that is why I want to help them in any way I can, and mom doesn''t want to let you know about it, but she has been suffering, and I don''t want her to worry about our debts, Meg. She needs to open up to someone, and I can''t think of anyone else but you." Dexter continued, and I can feel my tears fall on my cheeks.


    "Why you didn''t tell me about it? Not even mom. What if she died? I have savings, Dex. I could have helped them." I said while I was crying.


    "And do you think mom will allow you to give up your dreams for her?" He asked, and I am crying hard, and he took me into his arms.


    "Of course, I will give up even my dreams to save mom, Dex. I am her daughter too, and I have all the right to know what is going on." I said while he caressed my back, and I know I wet his t-shirt with my tears.


    "I am sorry, Megan, but mom will get angry with me that time; you remember the time she said she was on a retreat? That was the time she underwent surgery. Don''t cry, Meg, and mom is now fine. I want her to stop worrying about our debts because it might make her illnesse back." He said, and I pulled myself away from him.


    "I will give mom all my savings, Dex. I know I can maintain my grades, and you are right; I don''t need distractions as of now. And dating Ashton could make me lose my schrship." I said, and he looked at me with sadness, and I can tell he wants to tell me something, but he closed his mouth.


    "So, the football prodigy is your boyfriend?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, but I need to break up with him because you hate him," I replied while pouting my lips.


    "I don''t hate him, Megan, I am just telling you the truth, and you need to believe me. Just stay away from him if you still believe that I am your brother." He said.


    "That is unfair, Dex, we only became a couple like hours ago, and I can''t just break up with him yet. Can I at least have him as my boyfriend for two weeks?" I asked, and he smiled and shook his head.


    "You can''t do that, Megan. The more you became close to Ashton, the harder you can break up with him. Believe me, and I have been there." He said, and I wonder who his girlfriend was that he experienced something like this, and I love my brother, but right now, I hate him for ruining my beautiful day.


    "Have you eaten dinner?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Where!" He asked.


    "At Ashton''s ce," I said.


    "What?" He asked, and his eyes turned so big.


    "What is wrong with you, Dexter? Are you alright?" I asked him, and he rxed.


    "I am sorry, I am just worried about you. How did Ashton''sparents treat you?" He asked me.


    "They are not around, " I said, and he rxed.


    "Okay, don''t ever go back to their house. Megan, Ashton''s father, is someone you don''t want to meet." He said.


    "How did you know?" I asked him, and I got so curious.


    "I have a friend who got involved with Ashton''s sister and believed me, and he became devastated. His heart has been broken, and he promised himself to never associate with any of them." He said, and I suddenly felt so sad.


    "I am sorry, Megan. I know Ashton is your crush. I have seen you looked at him even you were in grade seven, and now that your fantasy came true, I need to beg you to forget him." My brother said, and I weakly smiled at him, and I don''t feel embarrassed anymore that I realized Dexter knew that my boyfriend was my long-time crush.


    "It is gettingte, and I know you need to work tomorrow, so you need to sleep early. I know you, Meg, you will always listen to my advice, and you have to believe me, Megan. Ashton will only break your heart if you are not going to break up with him." Dexter added, and I got up from the sofa with a heavy heart.


    "Good night, Dex," I said.


    "Night, sis, " He said, and he ruffled my hair before he got up and walk to his room. Our house has only three bedrooms, and each room is not so big; I think Ashton''s room is more extensive than our three bedroomsbined, and now that Dexter is home, Ava will be sharing a room with me.. I got up from the sofa and stride towards my room with a heavy heart, and I don''t want to think about what is going on with my life, and I hate that my happiness was cut short.

 Chapter 25 - Tough Decision

    "I am so happy for you, Megan, but why do you sound so sad? You must be happy now that he became your boyfriend. It would be best if you sounded enthusiastic about it. Does something happen again?" Alice said the moment I told her over the phone that I epted Ashton as my boyfriend, and I can feel her excitement when shescreamed, and I couldn''t contain my smile as I heard my best friend shrieked even if I can feel the pain in my heart as I remembered Dexter''s words.


    I know I need to decide soon, but I want to be happy even for a while. I hated why Dex needs to tell me those discouraging words about Ashton''s dad, but I am d he informed me about my mom''s sickness, and I felt so guilty that I didn''t know about it, and I felt hurt that they kept it a secret from me. And I told Alice everything.


    "No way, I am sorry to hear that, Megan. As your best friend, I want you to be happy, but I know Dexter will never warn you if he didn''t mean it. He is a good brother to you and Ava, and I know how much he loves you, and maybe he was right, but you can ask Ashton to keep your rtionship secret from his parents, but I am sure your mortal enemy, Lauren, will tell his parents about you and Ashton." Alice dered, and I be more confused.


    "One thing is I am sure about, and your boyfriend will be so proud to parade you in our school as his girlfriend since I can tell he is serious about you, Meg. And I think you will not be the only one who will get hurt in the end, Ashton will be affected too, but I love your idea. Please don''t break up with him yet. Enjoy the moment, and your brother does not need to know." She added, and herst sentence made meugh.


    "I don''t know Alice, I know Dex has a point, I already suffered a lot from the cheerleaders, and I can''t imagine how his father will deal with me, and I don''t think his parents will approve someone like me," I replied.


    "Megan, don''t underestimate yourself. You don''t know you will be as sessful as his father someday since no one knows what our future will be like," Alice said, and I shook my head even if she can''t see me.


    "Now, don''t worry too much, okay? I know you are still shocked about your mom''s illness, but Dex told you she is fine now. And I know you are worried about your parents'' debts, and I will give you half of my savings since your mom is like a mother to me." Alice said.


    "No, don''t do that, Alice." I quickly said.


    "Don''t be silly Meg, I am your best friend, and I am sure if I have a problem, you will be there for me too, so please, Meg, that is the least I can do for your mom." She said, and I cried.


    "Why are you crying?" Alice asked.


    "I am not crying, Alice," I replied.


    "You can''t lie to me, Megan Corteza. I know you are crying right now." She dered.


    "I am just happy that you are my best friend, and I have you in my life; thank you so much, Alice," I said as I wiped my tears away.


    "Of course, I will always be here for you, and don''t worry, the moment you will see Ashton on Monday, all your sadness will be gone." She said, and I smiled.


    "But one more thing, Meg, the treatment of the cheerleaders will be worse, and you have to brace yourself. But I am sure Ashton will be there to protect you, and I am certain he will do anything for his girlfriend." She said, and I agreed with my best friend.


    "So, all you have to do is chill and rx and feel the moment, Megan. Enjoy what you have with your boyfriend right now because we are still young, and we need to enjoy our high school life, especially our senior year." Alice continued, and I love my best friend for being supportive with my love life. The moment I heard the boyfriend word, it makes me feel something I can''t describe, and it still sounds foreign to me, but I know in due time I will be used to it, but I can''t deny I can feel the butterflies in my chest and stomach every time I remember Ashtonis now my boyfriend.


    "You need to sleep now." She added.


    "Okay, thank you again, Al," I replied.


    "Your wee, Meg. See you tomorrow." She responded.


    "Yes, see you tomorrow too. Good night, Alice." I said, and I ended the call after she said good night and goodbye.


    I find it so hard to sleep because I was thinking about my rtionship with Ashton and the words that my brother told me about Ashton''s family.


    The following morning, I got up from my bed and took a bath. I can feel the heaviness of my body because of myck of sleep. But I need to get up because I have to prepare breakfast and go to work. No one is up yet, so I prepared everything before I left. And I don''t want to see my parents yet because I can''t stop myself from asking them why they keep everything a secret from me.


    I am d we finished our part-time job early in the morning, and I have some bonding time with Alice. We get to our favorite cafe not so far from our neighborhood, and we talked for a while, then we go on our separate ways to go home.


    "No, Megan, you can''t give this to us, honey." My mom said the moment I gave her my passbook with the withdrawal slip on it, and she was crying. I asked to talk with her while Ava is out with her friends, and my Dad and Dex were in the garage fixing our car.


    "Mom, this is the least that I can do for all the sacrifices you made for us, and I felt upset that you didn''t tell me about your sickness. What if you died? I will live my life full of regrets that I didn''t help you. I love you, mom." dered.


    "I love you too, Meg. That is why I can''t take your savings. I am sorry if I need to keep it a secret from you. It would be best if you didn''t get worried about me that time Megan, I know how much your schrship means to you. Don''t worry, honey, everything will be alright, and I want to thank you for neverining about going to your school without a car. You have tomute every day." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "Mom, don''t worry about it; what is important is I know how to drive just in case you need me to drive you. I am used to it, mom. Besides, riding the bus is much cheaper than maintaining a car. Look at now, dad is having trouble, and I am just d he is a kind of a mechanic." I said, and my motherughed, and I felt so happy that she is okay now. She didn''t ept my savings, but I asked her to pay the bills from now on, and I felt so d she got my offer.


    "I am so lucky to have you as my daughter, Meg, and I am sorry that I couldn''t provide you with everything that you need." She said, and I shook my head.


    "Me too, mom. I felt so grateful that you are my mom, and don''t apologize, mom. You provide us a roof on our heads, food, and clothing, and you tried your best to send us to school. For that, I am so grateful," I said, and she cried harder, and I hugged my mom, and I caressed her back.


    "So, can you tell me, who is your boyfriend? Ava said you are now dating the most popr guy in school. Is that true, Megan?" Mom asked after wiping her tears away, and she looked at me with tenderness, and I blushed.


    "Oh, so my girl is in love." She added, and I am afraid to tell mom about it since I don''t want to hear another warning from her, but I know I need to share it with her.


    "Can you at least tell me his name, my dear?" She softly asked.


    "His name is Ashton, mom," I replied.


    "Wow, I can tell by his name that he is hot, and he must be so handsome. I know I can trust you, Meg. I am happy for you, my dear." Mom said, and I smiled at her.I helped my mother prepared our dinner.


    "Megan, your brother stopped his studies so he can start working as full-time maintenance staff at the hotel at the city center. At first, I beg him not to give up his studies, but I can sense something happened to him, and I know he tried to keep it to himself. I am grateful for the sacrifices that he made, but I think something is going on with your brother. Do you have any idea if hehas a girlfriend?" My mom asked me, and I am shocked, and it dawned on me. I can see it in his beautiful eyes, my brother is hurting, and I wonder who broke his heart.


    And I felt terrible again that I couldn''t help my parents, especially since Dex gave up his dream to help our family.. Still, I am d my brother is a responsible son, and I admired Dexter, and I suddenly felt guilty that I will be disobeying his request because I can''t just let go of Ashton just yet, and I know it would be a tough decision breaking up with him.

 Chapter 26 - Missing Him

    Megan''s POV


    The moment my sister and I got out of our house, I am surprised to see a car waiting for us in our driveway. I can''t tell who''s car it is, and when the driver rolled down his window, I saw Lennon and Cole smiling at us. And then Lennon got out of his car, and he walked towards the backseat and opened the door for us.


    "Good morning, Megan. I am sorry that Ashton is absent for today, and he asked me to pick you up and your sister." He said, and I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast, and I am just d my brother left earlier than us, or I will be in big trouble again.


    "I hope it would be all right if I would be your driver for the day." He added, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw my sister blushed when she found Cole staring at her, and I want to scream no, it is enough that I am being attracted to Ashton, and I can''t let my sister fall for Cole, too, it would be a total disaster for the four of us.


    "You don''t need to pick us up,Lennon. Besides, we are used to riding the bus every day." I replied, and I can tell thePritzgold children are gifted with exceptional beauty, and I wonder why they got it all.


    "It''s okay, Meg. We are on our way to school anyway." Lennon replied, while I saw a wonderful smile on my sister''s face when Cole winked at her, and I need to reprimand Avater because she is still young, but I can''t deny my sister looked mature with her age; like sixteen years old already.


    "Thank you so much, guys," I said the moment we got out from Lennon''s car.


    "You are wee, Megan," Lennon said, and I said goodbye to them,and my sister says goodbye to me, and then she ran towards her ssroom to meet her friends, and I know she was avoiding me.


    "Wow! It seems you are now close with your future brothers-inw." Alice dered the moment they meet me at the library entrance, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad again, and I scowled at Alice.


    "Megan, that is not the look I expected to see from you, knowing you''ve got a boyfriend," Oscar said while he raised his eyebrows.


    "I know, but how can I be happy knowing my favorite brother is against it? Besides, it seems Dexter was suffering from a broken heart; that is why he wants to include me with his misery." I said.


    "Hey, don''t say that, Meg. We all know how much Dexter loves you." Alice said as we get inside the library, andI felt so relieved that I haven''t seen any of Lauren''s friends.


    "Yeah, and tell your hot and handsome brother to try someone like me. I will take good care of him, Meg." Oscar added, and Iughed as I shook my head.


    "You know, guys, we better stop talking about boys as of now, and let''s focus on our studies," I said, and they all followed me as I walked towards our favorite spot away from the rich kids of the school.And I foundZachary got inside the library as we are about to get out, and he looked so happy to see me.


    "Hey! Megan, it seems I will be your escort for today." He said with a wide grin while Oscar fluttered his eyes that I need to stop myself fromughing since he looked so ridiculous trying to get Zach''s attention. I haven''t told him yet about Zachary''s confession, and I wonder how he will react about it, and I looked back to Zach before I speak, and I realized he just finished with his football practice since he seemed so fresh from the shower.


    "I don''t need a babysitter, Zach," I replied, and heughed, which made the librarian looked at us and made a sign to silence us, and we all hurried to the door.


    And my boyfriend''s best friend was true to his word. He walked beside me in going to my morning sses, and no one dares toe near me. It seems that the girls didn''t give me hard stares because Ashton is not around. I suddenly felt worried because I can feel that something is going to happen since they are all so calm the entire morning, and the same things happen during the afternoon, and I felt d I survived the day withoutmotion.


    "Megan, can I talk with you?" My manager of the cafe asked me to have a talk with him, and I suddenly felt nervous, but I was thinking he will inform me about the sry increase that we are waiting for, for a while now, and I be excited.


    "Sure, Mr. Johnson," I replied, and he motioned me to follow him to his office.


    "Meg, I know you are an outstanding employee and very diligent. But I hate to say to you that I have to fire you." He said, and it feels like he poured me cold water.


    "What? But why?" I asked my boss in bewilderment because I always do my job well, and I make sure I will never gette.


    "This is with regards to the returned ten orders oftte, the owner knew about it, and he was not happy about it, and I hope you will understand. I tried to defend you because I know it wasn''t your fault. Those girls only want to mess up with you because they have nothing to do with their life. And I know they are all rich kids." Mr. Johnson replied.


    "And the owner is firmed with his decision. He received a letter from someone threatening to file awsuit against him if we cannot fire you. I am sorry, Megan, I know how devoted you are to your work, and you are my best employee." He added, and I can feel my entire body shivered. I badly needed this job because I want to help my family.


    "Alice, you can''t just quit because Mr. Johnson fired me. He needs you, Al, and you love your job so much." I said after I changed my uniform into my casual clothes.


    Alice barged into Mr. Johnson''s office after our manager fired me, and she told him she also wants to quit right away, and our manager begged Alice not to resign. But she looked so determined now that I don''t think she will listen to any of my reasoning.


    "They don''t value your hard work, Megan, so why should I stick with apany like this. They didn''t even investigate what happened, and for me, it is very unfair to you that they will judge you because of those monsters who want to ruin your life. I don''t understand why they want to make you suffer when they are living in a mansion, and they have a good life, and I hate those girls." She said, and it should be my line and not hers because I was the only one who got fired.


    "I know you are doing all this for me, Alice, but I am telling you, I am okay, and you don''t need to resign just to show your sympathy with me," I said as I try to look strong in front of her. I don''t want my best friend to know that I am having a hard time because of everything that happens in my life.


    "Megan, I am not doing this for you. I want to give our boss a lesson to ponder. Let us see if he will not realize what he had done to you, and I am sure our boss will lose more customers; he doesn''t realize those patrons keeping back because of our charm and skills in dealing with customers." She said that mademeugh even if I felt like dying inside.


    "Don''t me Ashton again this time, Megan; I know you will drag his name into this. No wonder those girls are silent the entire day. And Lauren is something. And you need to be more careful because she doesn''t know yet that you are now Ashton''s girlfriend, and she already aplished something like this." My best friend said, and I know she has a point; I can''t me this to Ashton because this is the evil doing of Lauren.


    "Of course, I know," I replied, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "Don''t look so sad, and don''t worry, I know my aunt will help us, don''t forget she is our fairy godmother in terms of part-time jobs. I am telling you before this week will end we can find a new job and new environment." She said, and just on time, Ashton texted me. I can''t stop myself from feeling so happy, even if I felt so down.


    I informed my boyfriend we resigned from our part-time jobs, and he called me right away. Still, I didn''t tell him anything that happens on Friday night because Zach begged me not to say anything to him about it, and I told Ashton not to worry about me, and just like that, he made my dayplete and happy. And I realized I miss him so much, and I felt so delighted when he informed me, he will be back by Wednesday, and I couldn''t wait to see him.


    "See, how does Ashton make you so happy, Meg?" Alice asked, and I could not argue with her,and I realized I should never allow those girls to hurt me anymore. I need to face them with my head high, and I am no longer afraid because I know everything will be alright as long as they will not hurt any of my family members; they can throw anything at me, but I will never let them see me cry, like what happened earlier, I tried my best to control my tears because I realized if I sob tears can''t do me good. I need to be strong.


    "Yes, Alice, you are right. I never realized that the person you love could make your heart so calm in times of trouble, and I am so happy right now after I talked with him, and there is no way I am going to break up with Ashton.." I replied, and my best friend giggled aswe got out of the cafe with a happy face.

 Chapter 27 - Too Much

    Megan''s POV


    When Wednesday morning came, I got frantic about what to wear since I am excited to see Ashton, and I rummaged through my closet as I get more confused because everything I can find is my long dresses and pants.


    "What is going on with you, Megan? And this is the first time I see you like this. Are you okay?" Ava asked me after she got out of the shower.


    "I don''t know what to wear," I said as my sisterughs at me.


    "Are you kidding me? When did you turn out like this? It bothers me that you don''t care about what you were wearing before. Does it mean Ashton is going to pick us up this morning?" She asked, and when I looked at her, her face fell.


    "And why do you look like that?" I asked her in return.


    "Are you disappointed that Lennon and Cole will note and get us?" I asked, and my sister blushed.


    "Ava, you should stay away from Cole. While it is still early? Once Dex will find out you were texting Cole Pritzgold, we will be doomed. Besides, he is sixteen already." I dered, and she pouted her lips before she speaks.


    "I will be fifteen three months from now, Megan, and you are not the only one entitled to date." She said.


    "Look, I know you like Cole, Ava, but do you know I am dating Ashton in secret? It is because our big brother told me to break up with him, and I don''t want you to get hurt," I said.


    "We are not dating Megan, and we are just friends." She answered.


    "Okay, don''t get angry. I am just curious why you blush every time I mentioned Cole''s name." I said, and she gets dress without talking to me, and then she looked into my closet and pulled out a mini skirt with an off-the-shoulder blouse.


    "If you want my advice, you should wear that pair of clothing, mom bought that for you, not to be disyed, she wanted you to wear it, and I think it is about time you should disy your beautiful legs while you are still young. When do you n to show them? When you are old enough to walk?" My sister said, and I got shocked by her statement, and she left me in my room speechless, and Iugh hard. I never thought Ava was one of those people who mock my outfit every day.


    I stood up and changed into my miniskirt and blouse, and I remember it was a gift from my mom on my birthdayst year. And when I looked at myself in the mirror, I smiled when I realized I looked good, and maybe it is time to show everyone that I deserve to be called Ashton''s girlfriend. I get out of our room, and when I walked to the living room, my sister is widely smiling at me.


    "You looked beautiful, Megan, and I love your shoes." She said as she looked at me from head to toe. I only wear doll shoes since I don''t want to stumble and because they arefortable, and I know I don''t need to wear high heels since I am taller than average girls, but my five feet seven inches height is still short for Ashton because he standssix feet and two inches tall, more or less.


    "Thank you, Ava, for choosing my outfit for today," I said.


    "I am sorry, Meg if I say something about the way you dress. You are beautiful, but I want to tell you the truth since I am your sister. I felt hurt every time I heard someone say, you look like a witchdy." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "I am sorry, Ava, I didn''t know you be affected by my weird wardrobe, and don''t worry, starting today, I will look like your twin sister," I said, and she giggled.


    The look on Ashton''s face when he saw me was priceless. And he was speechless, and I was shocked when I found Cole sitting in the backseat.


    "Wow! I was only absent for two days, and my girlfriend became hotter already." He said, and Iugh.


    "Yeah! You look great, Meg." Cole said, and I turned my head to look at him.


    "Thank you, Cole," I said, and I can''t stop myself from smiling when I found Ashton stealing nces at me until we reach the school ground. Cole and Ava got out right away, and I know Ashton''s brother will take my sister to her room, while I felt so nervous after two days of not seeing my boyfriend.


    "I miss you so much, Meg." He said as he cupped my chin, and he kissed me passionately.


    "I miss you too, " I replied after he stops kissing me, and I can feel butterflies on my stomach. And he climbed out from his seat and opened the door for me, and he didn''t budge when I climbedout of his car. He put his hands on the car door while looking at me, and Ashton kissed me one more time in front of everyone in the parking lot. And we stopped kissing while my boyfriend held my hand, and he walked with me to the library, and I heard his friends greeted us, and it feels so great that they recognized me now as Ashton''s girl, while Lauren and her friends are looking daggers at me.


    And it felt terrific to get back at Lauren after everything she had done to hurt me, and thest thing she did to me was the worst. She is getting personal. My friends meet me in the library after I said goodbye to Ashton, and I am so d he is now back on his feet because their game for the yoff is about to start. I know his fellow football yers depend on him even if I haven''t seen him yed during his game. I have heard enough of his talent. That is why he is called the football prodigy of Astikoz.


    I felt d his coach exempt him from attending the practice for the rest of the week because of his injury, and since I don''t have a part-time job at the moment, we spend our time together after school. I became closer with Ashton, and my brother was right. It became more challenging for me to break up with him until I decided to fight for my love for Ashton.


    "Hey, why don''t you want me to visit your house?" Ashton asked me. I was lying on his pick-up while my head is on hisp, and we are at his favorite ce. It was part of their property but far from their house. And I love watching the green grass around us while he was stroking my hair.


    "I already told you, my brother warned me not to date you. And I don''t want us to break up that is why I can''t take you home." I said, and he smiled.


    "But I want to face your brother and tell him I am serious about you." He insisted.


    "My brother was also serious when he asked me to stay away from you, and I can''t me him, Ashton. We are worlds apart, " I replied.


    "Meg, it doesn''t matter besides, when we got married in the future, I will provide for you." He said, and I cough because I can''t believe he already talked about marriage.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, and he gets the bottled water, and he helped me to get up, and I drank the water.My time with Ashton was perfect that I always sleep at night with a smile on my face, and because we were always together, no one bothers me for the entire week.


    "I hate that I have practice again next week." He said, and it was Friday night, and we are eating pizza not so far from our house.


    "Why?" I asked, and I got confused why he suddenly lost interest in football.


    "Because I can''t be with you." He said, and my smile broadens, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    The following day Aunt Sonia drives us to our new client, and we are so excited, but my face fell when I realized we are taking the road to Astikoz Hills. And I suddenly got nervous about which mansion we are going to spend our day because most of our ssmates live in this exclusive subdivision especially, Ashton and Zach.


    "Thedy who paid me said, you will work for her only on Saturdays for the entire month, but she paid your Sunday as well. She is so generous, and her only condition is you will go home at exactly midnight. Do you think you can handle that, girls?" She asked us.


    "Who will pick us up, Aunt Sonia?" Alice asked.


    "It is either your boyfriend or Megan''s brother. But I already got it covered since our client paid for your transportation as well. I asked Dexter if he could pick you upter, and I will pay him good money, and he said yes." Aunt Sonia Said, and I felt relieved that we will not be walking in going home.


    I am not embarrassed by working any types of work from cleaning houses and tending the gardens as long as it is legal, and I am already an adult, but right now that I am already Ashton''s girlfriend; I got nervous about what he will think about me, especially if I am working on our ssmate''s mansion. As we get closer to our destination, I be more anxious.


    "Good morning! Sonia!" I am shocked to be in front of Lauren''s mansion. And I know it, she nned everything; aunt Sonia left while Lauren ordered us to follow her as if she doesn''t know us at all. Alice looked at me with concern on her face, but we can''t back down now since she already paid in advance, and I don''t want Aunt Sonia to get into trouble.


    "You should start cleaning at the living room, and you must wear the maid''s uniform first." She dered, and she tossed at me my ck and white pleaded maid''s uniform. She instructed us where to find the restroom where we could change.


    "I am sorry, Megan," Alice said after we changed our clothes.


    "Why do you say sorry, Alice?" I asked.


    "I didn''t ask Aunt Sonia who will be our client; if I have known, I will beg my aunt." She said, and I can see the sadness in her eyes.


    "Hey, it is okay, Alice, I am not afraid of Lauren, and if she is nning to do something to me, I don''t think she is not desperate enough to kill me. I can take any pain she will throw at me; besides, she paid us good money." I said.


    "But she is doing all this to humiliate you and to show it to your face that they owned this gigantic house." She said, but I smiled at Alice.


    We got so tired from our work the entire day, and one of the maids told us Lauren''s parents are not around, and she is going to have a party at the pool tonight with her friends, and she wants us to serve the food.


    "Are you okay?" Alice said after we eat our snack.


    "Yes, of course," I replied.


    We prepared the table and chairs, and Lauren''s friends started to arrive; and as expected, her rich friends from our school and many football yers came, and Ashton''s friends greeted me as if they don''t care at all while the girls areughing at me. I ignored them, and I continue serving food when I felt someone came closer to me and put his hands on my waist, and when I turned around, I am face to face with Ashton.


    "Hi, Meg, you didn''t tell me you will have your part-time job here at Lauren''s ce." He said while he was smiling at me.


    "You are not upset?" I asked, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "Upset about what?" He asked, confused.


    "I am only a little hurt that you didn''t text me the whole day, and I understand now that you were so busy." He added, and I couldn''t contain my happiness that he doesn''t feel ashamed that I am wearing a maid''s uniform.


    "You looked hot with your outfit, Meg." He said, and I blushed.


    "I need to go now, Ashton, since Lauren will get angry. My work will end at midnight." I said, and his face fell.


    "I can talk to Lauren, Meg." He replied.


    "No, please, don''t," I said, and he kissed me on the lips before he let me go while I saw Lauren''s looking dagger at me. Ashton joined with his friends, and I felt so triumphant that Lauren didn''t win.


    But my happiness was cut short when Lauren walked closer to me while I was holding a tray full of cans of sodas, then I was too shocked to react when she pushed me toward the swimming pool. I tried to grab her hand, but she pushed me with too much force, and thest thing I heard was theughter of her friends.


    I realized their swimming pool is deep, and I swim going to the side, and I saw Cole, Lennon, Zach, And Ashton, and the rest of my boyfriend''s teammates at the side of the pool waiting for me, and Zach and Ashton both offered their hands, and they hauled me from the water.


    "What is wrong with you, Lauren?" I heard Ashton''s booming voice, and I can see the anger on his face while I was shivering from the cold, and Ashton takes me into his warm body.


    "Why do you me me, Ashton? Your slut of a girlfriend slipped, and it is not my fault." Lauren answered him with the same angry tone.


    "I saw you pushedMegan so she will fall into the water, Lauren," Ashton said, and this time, he tried to control his anger.


    "Ha! Don''t pretend you care about her, Ashton," Lauren said, and I canfeel Ashton''s body tensed.


    "Why don''t you tell Megan now why you courted her in the first ce?" Lauren asked Ashton, and my boyfriend was speechless, and I raised my head and looked at him.


    "What is she talking about, Ashton?" I asked him while I can feel my entire body shivered.


    "Why don''t you tell Megan that you only asked her to be your girlfriend so you can get back at her brother for breaking your sweet sister''s heart by making her fall in love with you and leave her and shatter her heart? I know all about it because I am close with Isabelle." Lauren shouted, and my entire world turned so dark.


    "Is it true, Ashton?" I demanded while I keep my tears from falling, and the whole ce turned so quiet, and I saw my boyfriend''s face turned so pale and his legs are shaking.


    "Meg, let me exin," Ashton said, and I can feel my heart is pierced with too much pain and sadness.. I pushed Ashton, and I ran away from the swimming pool with tears pouring down my cheeks while I heard Alice''s voice calling behind me.

 Chapter 28 - The Excruciating Pain

    Megan''s POV


    I couldn''t see the ground because my eyes are covered with tears, and I never felt so hurt before, as if my heart is pulled out from my chest. The excruciating pain in my chest is making me cry harder. I never thought that Ashton would do something like this to me. I know I was so doubtful, at first, why he came to me and introduced himself to me when from the beginning he doesn''t notice me at all. And it was the first time that Ashton looked at me that way ever since we were ssmates. And right now, I knew the reason why he wanted me to be his girlfriend.


    I don''t care if I am wet as long as I will never go back in there. Lauren made me theughingstock of her entire friends, and Ashton is not an exception. He humiliated me and made fun of me. Ashton yed with my innocent heart, and I can never forgive him for hurting me this way. And it dawned on me why my brother doesn''t want me to associate with Ashtonbecause he knew from the very start that he was the reason why Ashton came to me, and I hate my brother right now for not telling me the truth before something like this can happen to me.


    I ran away from Lauren''s mansion, and I hate that their main entrance is so far from the gate. I felt so mortified that the rich kids only made fun of me. They didn''t consider I have feelings too. And I promise myself I will never look at them because they don''t deserve my time. I know I am ridiculous since they never get interested in me, only this time because I became Ashton''s toy. It feels so good that no one came after me, and I continued running into the street; I don''t know where I am going, but all I want to do is go as far away from Lauren''s house as possible.


    After a while, I heard a sound of an approaching vehicle. Iwas hoping it wasn''t Ashton because I can''t face him right now after what he had done to me. I don''t know how am I going to meet him ever again because I know even if I was hurt, I know he is still in my heart, and I don''t know how I am going to forget him after I taste his sweet lips, and I hate to think that everything we did together felt so real.


    "Megan, would you please stop running and get in." I heard Zachary''s voice, and he was pleading at me, and I could tell he is different from them.My instinct is telling me that among all the rich kids, he was the only one I can trust. I stopped in my tracks, and I turned my head to look at him, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying when I can see the concern on his face and when I saw my best friend sitting beside him in the front seat.


    "Please, Megan, don''t make this harder for us," Alice said while I can see that she looked so worried about me.


    I walked closer to them, and I opened the door of the backseat, and I get inside his car without saying anything; and Zach drives his car, and no one dares to talk to me, and I can tell they are both afraid If I will break down. I put my tears at bay, and I told myself never to cry in front of anyone ever again.


    "Where are you taking me, Zach?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, I already told you that we are friends, so don''t be afraid because I will never do something bad to you. I care about you, and you know that. You are so wet, and you need to change your clothes. I''m taking you home but don''t worry, because no one is at home right now because my parents are always busy, and my brother is out of the country at the moment." Zach replied, and I suddenly felt guilty that I asked him with usation in my voice.


    I fell silent as I look outside the window, and I realized we are near the Pritzgold mansion, but Zach told me we are friends. I trust him that he won''t do something that can make me feel sadder and more hurt. Then I am shocked that he slowed down his car in front of Ashton''s ce, but I felt so d that he turned on the other side. I realized that Zachary''s family owns the mansion across the Pritzgolds, and I can see the enormous house of Zach King; and Alice gasped, and I realized this is the first time she came to this part of the subdivision.


    The entire house is so quiet, and no wonder Zach always wanted to be with Ashton, and I hate that even my boyfriend hurt me so badly I am still thinking about him, and the worse part, I long to see him again. But I am awarewe can no longer be together because it will be only a p on my face since I was humiliated in front of his entire friends, and they all know that Ashton is only ying games with me. So, if I get back with him, they will stillugh at me, and they will tell itinto my face that I am so pathetic and I don''t want to be like that kind of person. I don''t want to be weak. I want to look strong and tough in front of those rich kids whoughed at me.


    Zachary asked us toe with him to his room. He gave me a bath towel, and he told me to use the liquid bath soap I can find inside his bathroom. And I get inside, And I take a warm shower.And I know he was talking with Alice. And I got dress quickly while I try to dry my hair with the towel, and I felt better, but my heart is still aching. I am wondering when it is going to stop hurting, and I can''t ask Alice about it since she never broke up with her boyfriend, and I felt so d my best friend is so lucky in terms of her love life.


    "Are you ready?" Zach asked me, and I nodded.


    "Thank you, Zach," I said as I looked inside his room, and I could tell right away they have a lot of simrities with Ashton, and no wonder they are best friends.


    "Don''t mention it, Megan. You can call me anytime if you need something." He replied.


    "Did Ashton ask you to take me home?" I asked.


    "Yes, even after I gave him a hard blow." He replied, and my eyes widened.


    "You hit Ashton?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, we are friends, Meg, and I already warned him not to court you if he wasn''t sure about his feelings for you. I can''t speak for Ashton, Meg, but I know him. He is into you, and that is all I can say. I don''t know what the real story is, but maybe if your anger with him subsides, you can give him a chance to at least hear his side of the story. I am not asking you to give him another chance because you may say I am biased, but I know you like him a lot, Megan. I don''t want you to suffer." He said, and he strode towards the door while my mouth hangs open with what he had said, and I don''t want to hope again and made my heart suffer in the end, just what happened tonight.


    We followed Zach into his car, and this time, Alice sat in the backseat while I take the front seat. We talked, but I can tell Zach tried his best not to mention''s Ashton''s name.


    "Can I have a sleepover at your house, Al?" I asked my best friend.


    "Yes, of course, I have been dying to hear you say that," Alice replied, and I felt relieved because I can''t trust myself right now. I may feel okay now, but I don''t know what I thinkter, and I don''t want Ava to know I am broken-hearted, and I don''t want to face my brother yet, since I am still in deep pain, and now I realized my brother was the one who suffered under Ashton''s father and not his friend.


    "Thank you again, Zachary," I said as we get out of his car.


    "Your wee, Meg, and please don''t overthink about it. I already give Ashton a lesson." He said, and Iughed. He drove away from us, and we get inside Alice''s house, and we tiptoed going to her room. I informed my mom to tell Dex not to pick us up, and I told her I would sleep here at Megan''s ce.


    "Did Zach punch Ashton?" I asked Alice after we get inside her room, and he goes to her cab, and she pulled out pajamas for me, and I put them on since I already took a bath at Zach''s house.


    "Yes, and I was shocked, but Ashton didn''t fight back. He just allowed his best friend to hit his face once and then to his gut. I think Zach has a point, and maybe you should give him a chance to speak with you, Meg." Alice said, and I looked at her before Iy down on her bed.


    "As of now, I am so confused on what to do, Alice, and I am hurting inside, and all I asked from you is please, don''t talk about Ashton, for now, while everything is still fresh. Because I know if someone will mention his name, I can feel the pain, and I hope you understand me." I said, and she nodded and offered me a weak smile.


    "Of course, Meg, good night.." She said as she switches off the main light, and she pped her hand to make her lump shade light up, and I try closing my eyes, but I know I can''t sleep tonight, and for the first time, I experienced how to be a broken-hearted because of Ashton.

 Chapter 29 - My Innocent Heart

    Megan''s POV


    I didn''t expect that I could sleep after what happened to Ashton and me. When I opened my eyes, I saw the sunlight raysing from the window, and I realized it is early morning already. When I sat up on the bed, I can feel my eyes are very swollen, and I felt relieved that I didn''te home or my sister will know that I had a terrible night at Lauren''s house. I tried to forget what happenedst night, but no matter how I struggle to set aside those hurtful memories, they will pop up into my head, and I will feel the pain again.


    I got inside the bathroom and took a shower, and the cold water makes me feel a little better. I already promised myself that I would never cry, but while I am putting shampoo in my hair, I couldn''t stop myself from crying as I remember the pain Ashton had caused me. I finished my bath quickly because I wanted to go home and talk with my brother. He needs to tell me the truth, or I will forever hate him for not telling me about what happened with him and Isabelle.


    "Good morning, Megan. Why are you bringing your bag?" Alice asked the moment I go downstairs.


    "I need to go home to study my lesson, Alice. And I don''t know what I will do next week because we had to finish our contract with Lauren. But don''t worry, I will never back down. I will face her even if it reminds me of what happenedst night. I know she nned everything to embarrass me in front of her friends and to remind me that she is the queen of our school." I dered.


    "I know for them I am just nothing. Lauren did it so that I will keep silent and stay away from Ashton, and I was such a fool for trusting Ashton with my heart." I said, and my best friend was looking at me intently, and she allowed me to continue with my speech, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "I know it would be harder on my part to face them tomorrow, and I want to be absent, but I can''t risk my schrship, Alice. You know I felt so embarrassed, and I want the ground to swallow me whole. I know they will continue to mock me andugh at me. But I guess I don''t have a choice but to face them with my head high." I added.


    "Megan, I am sorry about what happenedst night. I know you arehurting right now, and I can feel the pain because you are my best friend. When you ran away from the swimming poolst night, I ran after you, but I realized we need to get our things. And I am just d Zach offered us a ride." Alice dered.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will return the maid''s uniforms today at their mansion. I will ask my dad to drive me there, and you don''t need toe with me. Because I am afraid if I am not going to return the uniforms, Lauren will file a case against us. You know her. She will find anything she can use to harm you, especially what Ashton told her after you walk away." She said, and I am so curious to know about what Ashton had said, but I don''t want Alice to know that I am still interested in my ex. I know we didn''t break up, but I already told him once he will hurt me, it means what we have is over.


    "Thank you, Alice. Yeah, it is better to take precautions." I replied.


    "You know what hurts me the most, Ashton promisedme that he would never hurt me, but in the end, he still breaks my innocent heart. And I can''t wait to see my brother, so I will know the truth about what happened between him and Ashton''s sister." I dered, and I felt my phone vibrated in my pocket, and I saw many missed calls from Ashton''s number and unknown numbers. I deleted his messages without reading them since if I read his texts, I will get swayed. Then, I open my new messageing from Dexter. And I was shocked when he said he was outside Alice''s driveway waiting for me.


    I walked towards the window, and I draw thecurtain to the side so I can peek outside; and I felt d and angry as I looked at my brother leaning on my father''s car.


    "Who is there?" Alice asked.


    "It is Dexter," I replied.


    "Really, and why is he here early morning?" She inquired.


    "I guess he felt guilty about what happened to me. I am sure my ex called Avast night, or his brother informed Ava what transpired at Lauren''s ce, and my sleepoverst night was useless since my sister already knew I was broken-hearted." I replied.


    "Wow! Good luck talking with you, brother, and I hope everything will be alright between you two. And I am still rooting for you and Ashton to be together." She said, and I weakly smiled at Alice.


    "Thank you, Alice, for being there. See you tomorrow at school." I said.


    "I will always be here for you, Meg, and don''t worry, and I will call Oscarter and told him toeto school early. We will wait for you at the school entrance." Alice said.


    "Okay, thank you," I replied, and I walked out from their main door with a heavy heart, while I felt the racing of my heart as I walked towards Dexter, and I thought he tensed up the moment I stopped walking in front of him.


    "Why are you here, Dexter? I can walk, youknow." I said as I tried my best to control my voice.


    "Megan, we need to talk." He answered me.


    "Talk? I guess it was alreadyte for that, Dex." I replied as I try to turn around from him, but he moved closer to me, and he grabbed my wrist.


    "Megan, I will tell you everything, I know it was already toote, but you deserve to know the truth, please. You know I don''t want you to get hurt, Meg. And if I keep it a secret from you or our parents, it means I don''t want to trouble you." He said, and my brother is pleading.


    "I can''t me you if you will not forgive me for not telling you right away, why I don''t want you to get close with Ashton. I never imagined that you would get that serious with him. I was expecting it was not thatte when I told you to stay away from him, and I never thought that you would continue to see him without my knowledge." He added.


    I felt guilty since my brother was right. He warned me, but I didn''t listen to him, and I continue to date Ashton in secret since my brother always left at home early morning ande homete because of his part-time job. And I am aware that he has a regr job and a part-time job, and I want to ask him why he needs to take two jobs at a time when he hardly had time for himself.


    "Did you eat your breakfast?" Dex asked, and I shook my head, he pulled me with him, and he opened the passenger''s door for me, and I get inside the car after I mumbled my thanks to him, and even if I am still upset with my elder brother, I smiled when he takes me into my favorite pancake house.


    "I don''t want to discuss this matter with you in our house because I don''t want mom and dad to know about it, and most of all, our little sister, Ava, who doesn''t know to keep a secret that is why I know what happenedst night, and before we get inside over there, I want to say sorry, Megan. I tried my best to protect you from this mess, but it still happened, and that is one of the reasons why I came home when I learned Ashton Pritzgold started courting you." He said, and I can see the sadness on my brother''s face.


    "It is okay, Dex, it was my fault because I was hard-headed,and I never listened to you when you say no. I am sorry too, I was only excited to experience having a boyfriend, and if I only knew it would be this painful, I should have never tried it. You know Ashton was my long-time crush. That is why I grab the opportunity right away without knowing I was on the wrong path. If I should have known better, I should have listened to my instinct." I dered, and he released a heavy sighed, and he ruffled my hair before he got out of the car. And I quickly climbed out of the vehicle, and we walked inside the pancake house.


    Dexter ordered our meal, and I looked for a table as far away from the customers eating their breakfast. I can tell most diners are going on a trip because I don''t think they will wake up early to have pancakes, or who knows, they love pancakes like me.. When I saw my brothering in my way with our number in his hand, I can''t stop the sweat on my palms as I realized I am now about to learn the truth of why Ashton Pritzgold yed my young, innocent heart.

 Chapter 30 - My Brother’s Secret

    Megan''s POV


    "Megan, I dated Isabelle; she was my first love, my first girlfriend, and my first of everything in terms of love, from the first kiss, and I don''t need to borate since you are now an adult," Dexter said. I realized right away that my brother is also in love with Ashton''s sister.


    "We were in love, and I know she was in love with me too until Gregory Pritzgold found out about our rtionship. That is why we kept our rtionship secret, but they are super-rich, Megan. His father hired bodyguards for Isabelle, so I can''t get closer to her. But because we were eager to see each other, we still find a way, even if it is so scary on my part. I didn''t know his father hired a private investigator to know my background when he realized he couldn''t stop our love for each other." Dexter said, and he paused for a while when our order arrived, and we ate our breakfast as I listened to my brother talked.


    "Mom didn''t tell me about her illness. I was the one who asked her." He said, and my eyes widened.


    "How did you found out about it?" I asked.


    "I didn''t, and it was Ashton''s father." He said, and I stiffened.


    "And that is the reason why I messed up my rtionship with Isabelle. We need money for mom''s operation, and when I asked mom about it, she told me she rather die than have an operation we can''t afford. Mr. Prirtzgold offered me more than enough for mom''s operation, and he included the medicines, including mom''s maintenance after the operation. In exchange, I should stop seeing his daughter. I refused his offer right away because I love Isabelle." Dex said, and I can see the sadness on his face.


    "I thought I could find a way to help mom, but no matter where I look, I couldn''t find anything, Meg. It was such arge amount. In the end, I don''t have a choice since mom needed that money." Dex said, and I covered my mouth with my hands to stop myself from screaming.


    "Oh! No," I said.


    "Yes, Meg, I needed to sacrifice my first love to save mom from dying. I don''t want to do it, Meg, I love Isabelle so much, and the only way to make her leave me is to find an excuse; I asked one of my close friends to pretend to be my girl so Isabelle will get hurt, and will never look for me again, and I nailed the show. Still, she never knew I love her so much, and I never cheated on her, but I need to do my part of the deal with her father." He said,and I can feel my brother''s pain.


    "That is why I know right away she will use her brother to hurt you to get back at me." Dex added.


    "Right now, I am trying my best to work two jobs every daybecause I want to save money so I can pay Ashton''s dad and confess to Isabelle everything that happened." He said.


    "How much do you owe, Ashton''s father?" I asked.


    "It is none of your concern, Megan." He replied.


    "It is also my debt, Dexter, because you use it for our mom," I replied.


    "You don''t need to be drag into my mess, Megan." He said, and I could no longer stop myself from crying.


    "Hey, don''t cry, Meg." He said.


    "Dexter, I know how much you are hurting right now because I can tell you love Isabelle. And my heart is aching for you. And I can now rte how to be a broken-hearted." I said, and my brother chuckled.


    "It would be all right to cry, Dex," I said, and he shook his head.


    "I have been crying for a long time now, Meg, and I guessed there are no more tears left." He said, but I can tell he was only trying to cover up his pain. It was two years ago. How can my brother keep it to himself that long?


    "You are a good son and a good brother, Dexter. Don''t worry, once I will be a chemical engineer or a chemist someday, I will help you." I said, and he smiled before he drinks his hot chocte.


    "I can''t me Isabelle for asking his brother to hurt you at my expense.And I want to tell Isabelle she nailed it; her n was perfect. I fell in love with his brother hard." I added.


    "I am sorry, Megan." He said.


    "No, I am sorry that I didn''t listen to you," I replied.


    We fell silent for a long time, and I don''t know what to say to my brother anymore to help him alleviate his pain and help him with the money. He didn''t tell me how big it is, but I can say it is enormous since they used it for the heart bypass operation of my mother, and we are not millionaires, so that cost a lot for us.


    "The best thing you can do to help me, Meg, just stay away from Ashton, don''t associate with Isabelle''s brothers." He said, and I nodded my head since I couldn''t find my voice. We left the pancake house and went home.I haven''t seen mom, maybe she was resting in her room, and dad is in the living room watching a rey of a football game, and my heart aches again as I remember Ashton.


    "Hi, Dad," I said, and I walked to him, and I kissed his cheek.


    "Hello, Meg. Did your brother drive you to the pancake house?" He asked, and I nodded my head and smiled at him.


    "That is good, and I am sorry that I haven''t brought you theretely." He said.


    "It is fine, dad," I replied.


    My brother joined my father, and they talked about the game while I excused myself and I go to my room.


    "Hey, are you okay, Meg?" Ava asked me the moment I get inside my room, and I look at my sister, and I know she is worried about me. Still, I don''t want to talk about what happenedst night because now that I learned the truth, and I realized I need to forget Ashton even if my heart is against it; I don''t know what would be his reaction if he will find out my brother received arge amount of money from his father in exchange of staying away from his sister.


    I know that Gregory Priztgold is against the rtionship between Dexter and Isabelle. How much more about us? Ashton is the heir of his father''s empire, and I couldn''t believe what would be his father''s reaction if he will find out his eldest son is having a rtionship with Dexter''s sister.


    It would be another issue, Mr. Pritzgold will resolve it with money, and I couldn''t believe he did it to his daughter. Isabelle was in love with my brother. He was the reason his only daughter was broken-hearted. I couldn''t believe their dad, and I wish I can stop my heart from hurting so I can continue to study my lesson without a hassle.


    "Ava, I am fine, and all I ask from you this time is don''t ever mention Ashton''s name or his brothers. I need to study." I said, and she nodded her head and returned her focus on her notes, and I am so d she listened to me.


    We eat lunch together, and now that I know what is going on with my brother, I want to avoid mom because I don''t want her to ask me again about Dexter''s love life, and I am afraid she will learn the truth, and my mom will forever be guilty.


    I am still studying my lessons in advance in my room,and I felt d Ava went downstairs and she told me she would prepare our dinner so I can study.


    "Thank you, Ava," I said.


    "That is the least I can do for you today, Meg." She said before she closes my bedroom door, and I sighed. I am still answering my assignments when I heard Ava''s voice, and I can listen to her loud steps on the stairs.


    "Megan, you need to get downstairs, Ashton is outside, and Dexter is angry." She said, and I jumped on my feet, and I got out of my room, and I take the stairs two steps at a time, and I ran outside, and I was panting when I saw my brother punched Ashton hard on the face, and my ex hit him back, and they are now fighting each other. While Zachary and Ashton''s brothers are only on the sideline watching them fight, I can tell he warned them not to take part in his confrontation with my brother.


    "Dexter, stop!" I yelled, and I felt d Ashton moved right away when he heard my voice, and I hate that I looked at his face since I can see his sadness, and I can tell he is miserable right now.


    "That is for hurting my sister!" Dexter shouted at him as I pulled his wrist away from Ashton.


    "I never intend to hurt your sister, Dexter, and my intentions were pure. I love Megan, and I am not like you. You only fooled Isabelle." Ashton shouted back, and my heart somersault when I heard him say he loves me, and I saw my brother curled his fists on his side, and I can tell he was shocked with Ashton''s confession too. And now that I know my brother''s agony, I can''t listen to my heart right now because I don''t want to be selfish, and I have to be strong for our family.


    "Megan, please, I want to talk to you.." Ashton is begging me, and I just shook my head because I am not sure what wille out of my mouth, and when my brother pulled me with him, I don''t have a choice but to follow him inside without a second nce, even if I wanted to look back, and I felt my tears fell as I get inside our house.

 Chapter 31 - Lauren’s Party

    Ashton''s POV


    I didn''t expect that my injury will lead me to spend more time with my girlfriend. And I felt so happy that after ss, we have time alone together for the rest of the week since coach Davis gave me enough time to recover from my minor injury, and Megan didn''t have a part-time job at the moment. And I want to ask Megan about it, but I am hesitant because I am afraid she will feel ashamed, and I want her to tell me the truth. But I can feel she is still uneasy about our rtionship, but I want to make Megan feelfortable around me.


    And as time goes by, I can feel that Megan is beginning to trust me even if we keep our rtionship secret from her brother. I hate that I can''t go and visit her in her house, but I understand her condition. It is better to date her in secret than not having a rtionship with Megan at all. My girlfriend gave me only two options either we will continue to date in secret, or we will break up if I will insist on going to her house. And of course, I chose the first option because I want to be her boyfriend. I love watching Megan''s beautiful face and hearing her sweet voice, and most of all, I became crazy with Megan''s body.


    I was shocked at first when I found her wearing a mini skirt and off the shoulder blouse. She looked so gorgeous, and from that moment on, she started wearing sexy dresses that made the boys at the academy drool over her. Still, they couldn''t make any move because the entire poption in our school now knew that Megan Corteza is my girlfriend. I felt jealous most of the times when I found my teammates staring at her gorgeous legs and her beautiful face, especially if she will tie her hair in a ponytail or if she will braid her hair on the sides.


    Megan became the hot topic in the entire campus after her transformation, but for me, she didn''t transform at all. I have always seen her natural beauty beneath her eyesses, and this time she told me she has a twenty-twenty vision. Megan only wears sses for the protection of her eyes for reading purposes only. And when I asked her if she could remove her eyesses for me, I felt so d on the following day she wasn''t wearing sses at all, and I wish I didn''t ask her to do it because she became hotter now without her eyesses. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling jealous, and I am just d we are together for the rest of the week since I was excused fr practice.


    I brought Megan to my favorite ce, and no one knew about this because this is my sanctuary. And every time my dad told me that I should stop ying football, I will go here,y at the back of my pick-up, and watch the starry night alone. We came here before sunset because I want my girl to see the beauty of the field before it gets dark, and now that the darkness enveloped the earth, I switch on my car''s headlights.


    "So, this is your favorite ce?" Megan asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Can you tell me why? I never thought you are a romantic type of person, Ashton." She dered, and I chuckled.


    "I just like it here, and it is so peaceful," I replied, and she smiled.


    "Yeah, you are right, and it feels like the stars are so close to us that I can almost bring them into my hands." She said, and I smiled at her before I captured her lips, and it seems like I am addicted to Megan''s lips.


    "And I would like to have you here every day, but I know we are both busy, but I promise to find time to be with you, but I understand you have a part-time job if ever I don''t have practice," I said. My girlfriend looked at me with her beautiful eyes, and I love the feeling of having her on myp. I love caressing her hair while she was gazing at the stars above us.


    "Why can''t I see you tomorrow?" I asked her.


    "I already told you I couldn''t. Lily''s aunt informed us that there is a chance we will finish our work at midnight." She replied, and I want to offer her to spend her time with me, and I will pay her, and I know I can''t do that if I want to continue dating her. I am aware Megan is so different from the girl I dated before.


    My previous flings always talked about shopping and buying cosmetics, jewelry, and clothes, while Megan was busy talking about her part-time jobs, and I became fascinated with her.


    "You will be exhausted by that, Meg," I said as I worry about her working from morning to midnight, and she onlyughed.


    "I am used to it, Ashton, and don''t worry, and your girlfriend can manage." She said, and when I heard the girlfriend''s word, it made me feel so happy.


    "Thank you, Meg," I said, and she looked at me with wide eyes before she speaks.


    "What are you thanking me for, Ashton?" She inquired.


    "For making me feel so happy and for giving me a chance to be your boyfriend." I dered, and Megan smiled as she caressed my face.


    "You are wee, and it only means I also need to say thank you to you for making me feel this way. And for making me your girlfriend even though it feels so impossible to be your girl, but it happened, and I felt so d about it, and thank you for bringing me here to your favorite ce. It means a lot to me." She replied.


    "If we only have enough time every day, I would love to bring you here, Megan," I said, and she beamed at me.


    I don''t want Megan to send her to her house yet, but I know she needs to wake up early for her job. So, I don''t have a choice but to get up from the cargo bed of my pick-up truck. I put my hands on her waist as I helped my girlfriend to get down on the ground, and I kissed her one more time before I finally let her go, and I opened the passenger''s seat, and I stifled augh when she settled herself immediately before I can haul her from the ground. And I know she doesn''t want me to pick her up because she felt so conscious of my presence, but I want to get closer with my girlfriend.


    Instead of getting on the driver''s seat, I buckled her seatbelt, and I can feel her uneasiness in a good way. And I like it that she became so affected by my nearness.


    "I won''t bite you, Meg. I will do the opposite, you know." I said, and I saw her face blushed before turning around and walking to the driver''s seat. She was silent the entire ride, but she looked so adorable when I found her stealing nces at me out of the corner of my eye.


    I stopped the car as far away as possible from their house since she informed me her elder brother could be at home since it was his day off today, and I want to spend more time with her, and I asked to have dinner with her first before I allow her to walk in their house.


    "Don''t you have a date with Megan today, Ashton?" Cole asked me the moment I enter the yroom on Saturday morning.


    "I want to have a date with her, but she got busy with her part-time job," I said, and I know Lennon is having a date with her girlfriend, Sherry, that is why I couldn''t find him inside.


    "How about after her part-time job?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "She will be working until midnight," I replied, and he turned away his head from the screen, and he looked at me.


    "Wom! You have a beautiful, hot, and workaholic girlfriend." He said, and Iughed with my brother''s description of Megan.


    "She is indeed a workaholic, and I want to help her, and I am trying to find a solution that I can help Megan to reduce her workload so she can have time to enjoy her senior life," I said.


    "Why not hire her as a part-timer in our house? And all she needs to do is to be with you." My brother replied, and I shook my head.


    "You know Megan''s personality, Cole, and she won''t ept that kind of idea," I said, and I let out a heavy sighed.


    "Don''t worry, I will ask Lennon for possible ideas, and I think we cane up with some ideas she can''t refuse," Cole said, and I smiled at him, and I sat down beside him when he offered me the joystick.


    "Are you going to Lauren''s partyter?" My brother asked me.


    "Maybe, but since I don''t have a date with Megan, I will go there for a while, and after I said hi to my teammates, I will just go home," I replied.


    The truth is, I don''t want to go to any of Lauren''s parties, but I was hoping I could talk to her. I want to ask her to stop bothering Megan because I know she was hurting Megan on purpose.


    Lennon and Cole came to my room when it was time to go to Lauren''s ce. When we came to her house, we can tell that our friends have arrived since we can see familiar cars. She already texted me that she is having a party at the poolside. I couldn''t stop my heart from hammering when I saw Alice serving food in a maid''s uniform, and ther is no doubt my girlfriend is there, and I suddenly felt worried as I realized Lauren has a big n tonight.. I walked fast, looking for Megan, and I have to hold my breath because even if she was wearing a maid''s uniform, Megan still looked so hot and beautiful, and I can''t stop my heart from beating so fast as I walked closer to my hot girlfriend.

 Chapter 32 - I Hurt Her

    Ashton''s POV


    "You should watch out, Ashton, I think your ex-girlfriend is nning something sinister against your girlfriend, and I can see it the way she''s looking at Megan right now. Did she inform you that she will be working here at Lauren''s ce?" Zachary had asked me by the time I joined them, and I watched Lauren from the corner of my eye.


    "No, Megan didn''t reply to my text messages the whole day, and now I know why; Lauren kept her busy the entire day. I should have known she was here." I said, and I let out a soft sigh.


    "You know Lauren, Ashton, and she doesn''t want to be insulted. And I am sure you hurt her ego, buddy. She is watching Megan like a hawk. And I can tell she was only waiting for Megan tomit a mistake." Zach dered, and I agree with him.


    "Yeah, I want to pay Lauren for the rate she paid to them to take Megan away from here right now, but I don''t want my girlfriend to get angry with me. You know her. She has the dignity to uphold." I replied.


    Some girls approached me and asked me if I am not ashamed that my girlfriend works as a maid here in Lauren''s enormous mansion.


    "Why should I feel embarrassed? It was quite the opposite, and I felt so proud of Megan right now because she is working hard. It only means if I am going to marry her someday, I don''t need to worry about the future because she is hardworking. I could say if ever I lose my father''s inheritance, I will not worry about her because I can tell she will never leave me if I have nothing to offer her." I said, and I smiled at Alisa. I know she was one of Lauren''s closest friends, her best friend, I should say. I watched her face turned so red.


    "Well, if you chose any of us, we will never leave you, Ashton," Cammie said, and I know she was one of the girls who wanted to date me for a long time now because I already turned her down twice.


    "Girls, I know you. You are born with a silver spoon in your mouth. You all grew up with maids around your mansion. I don''t think you will stick with me if something like that will happen." I replied, and I heard Zach''s chuckled beside me.


    "You have to try dating us, Ashton, so you will know," Alisa said, and I just smiled at them as I excused myself.


    "Those girls will never stop bothering you even if they are friends with Lauren." My best friend said as we walked back towards our teammates. I searched around to look for Megan, and I smiled when I saw her walking beside the swimming pool, and I couldn''t stop myself from beaming as I realized I have a beautiful and hot girlfriend.


    "You are crazy about her, Ashton. I haven''t seen you look at any girl the way you are staring at her right now." Zachary said.


    "You bet you are right. I have never felt this way before, Zach, and this is the first time my heart feels like this," I replied, and he shook his head while smiling at me.


    "You got it bad, buddy." He replied.


    "You could never be wrong, Zach, and I don''t care what those girls will think about me," I replied.


    "How about your dad?" He asked, and I turned my full attention to Zachary.


    "I don''t care about his opinion either. I know he always wanted me to have Lauren as my girlfriend because Lauren''s dad is his best friend. But my father can''t dictate my heart, Zach, he already tried to stop me from chasing my dreams of bing a professional football yer, and now, I will never let him meddle with my love life." I dered.


    "Well, good luck with that, bro." He said, and I smiled at him before I get back my eyes to Megan; just on time, I saw Lauren pushed her hard, which made her fall to the swimming pool. I ran right away to the side of the swimming pool. I know Megan can swim because we have been ssmates in our swimming lessons, but I know she has no intention of swimming tonight because she is here to work.


    I can''t stop the boiling anger from deep inside my core. Lauren is too much, I offered my hands to Megan, and I smiled when I realized Zachary is beside me, offering his hands to my girlfriend as well, and when I looked around, I felt so d that my brothers came closer to me right away together with my teammates. Their support made me feel so happy for Megan, and I knew Lauren did it to humiliate my girlfriend in front of everyone.


    We hauled Megan from the pool, and I can tell her entire body is shivering from the cold and because of her anger towards Lauren. I heard the girls''ughter while I can see the sinister smile on Lauren''s face that made me angrier towards her, and I shouted what is wrong with her as I put my arms around Megan''s body. And I know my actions fueled her rage towards Megan and me, and I never expected my elder sister to share everything with Lauren.


    I know even if Isabelle is older than us, she has been close with Lauren growing up, and mostly because they share the same passion for cheerleading. And I trusted my sister enough that she only kept it a secret from everyone, and I thought I was the only one who knew about her n. I never expected Lauren to know about it all along, but she didn''t realize I already fall for Megan hard.


    When Lauren told MeganI only asked her to be my girlfriend because of my sister''s revenge n, my entire world turned so dark. It feels like I couldn''t breathe at all. When Megan asked me if it was all true, I want to tell her right away in front of everyone that it is true. Still, I fell in love with her along the way. My feelings for her are genuine, and all the memories we shared has never been fake,but I know I can never convince her at the moment to believe in me because I only told her that I could exin, and I know those words are enough to make her ran away from me with tears on her eyes.


    I could have told Megan that I love her in front of my friends, but I know when Lauren said to her that I only get close with her to get back at her brother, I can see the pain that I caused her. I made my girlfriend unhappy, and I hurt her beyond what I can imagine. And I want to run after her, but Zachary hold my wrist and, without warning, my best friend hit me on the face and my gut, and I didn''t fight back while I heard the girls gasped as they shouted at Zach to stop. I fall on the ground, and I can tell Zach has strong fists, and I am just d my brothers only looked in the sideline. They didn''t try to help me, and it feels just right. My best friend punched me because I deserve a beating for hurting Megan.


    "I already told you, Ashton, don''t court Megan if you were only ying with her heart. You have no right to hurt her that way." Zachary shouted at me, and I can feel the anger in his voice while I felt Lauren ran to my side, and when she tried to touch me, I raised my hand at her to stop her from what she was doing.


    "Don''t touch me, Lauren. You could have asked me first before you announced that kind of bullshit. Do you know why I break up with you? Because I know you are a self-centered bitch." I said, and I know I hurt Lauren, but I was worried about Megan and our rtionship, and I am sure she is hurting right now.


    "I want to inform you that you can never make me like you again after what you have done tonight. I thought you know me, you could have seen the sign that I am in love with Megan, and I didn''t ask her to be my girlfriend because of my sister''s pleas, and I don''t need to make Megan, my girlfriend tohurt her, there so many ways I could hurt Megan. Yeah, I admit Isabelle asked me to shatter Megan''s innocent heart, but I don''t have the heart to do it because I fell in love with her hard, and I will do everything I can to make her ept me again." I dered, and I can see the hurt and tears in Lauren''s eyes, and I never thought I would be like this in front of my teammates, but Megan Corteza made me be a different person.


    "I hate you, Ashton, and you have to remember this. I will never give you peace if ever you continue to date her. And I will make Megan''s life a living hell." Lauren shouted at me before she hurried out from the venue of her party. And I don''t have any fucking idea how to make Megan forgive me after what happened tonight.. But I realized one thing, I am crazy in love with Megan, and I will do everything I can, whatever it takes to have her back in my life.

 Chapter 33 - Lost And Alone

    Ashton''s POV


    "Please, Zach, go after Megan and bring her home safely, and let her change her wet clothes," I asked Zach after he helped me to stand up from the ground.


    "I''m sorry if I have to hit you in the face, Ashton, I couldn''t control myself when I heard about that scheme, and I am shocked you didn''t tell me about it, and I wouldn''t say I like the way you hurt Megan," Zach replied, and I gave him a weak smile as I caressed my face and I can still feel the pain on my face.


    "It is okay. I want you to beat me one more time, and I know I deserve the punches that you gave me and thank you for caring about Megan the way you do, Zach. I am also aware that you are doing this because you like her, but I am sorry, bro, I just can''t let Megan go." I said, and he tapped my shoulder before he left me, and I heard him calling Alice and how I wished my best friend will help me win back my girlfriend.


    "Wow! That was intense." Lennon said as we walked into my car.


    "So, what is the crime of Megan''s brother against our lovely sister? Can you at least share it with us so that we will have an idea about it? And it seems not Isabelle at all, she used to y boys around her fingers, and I couldn''t believe she will ask you to do something like that unless a cupid hit her in her heart, and she fell in love with this dude." Lennon said, and I nodded my head as I walked on the road, and I looked at Zach''s street hoping I would see his car, and I would like to know if he convinced Megan to change her wet clothes in his house.


    "Yeah, Isabelle got it bad for Dexter," I replied.


    "Wow, it seems you are not the only one who is crazy about the Cortezas siblings," Lennon replied as he looked at Cole in the rearview mirror, and I halfughed as I realized my brother was right. Isabelle fell in love with Dexter while I am also crazy about Megan, and there is no denying Cole likes Megan''s younger sister, Ava. I don''t know how we are going to deal with our feelings towards the Cortezas siblings.


    "Maybe if Megan has another sister, you will break up with Sherry," I replied, and he answered right away.


    "It will never happen, Ashton. I will be in love with Sherry until the day I die." He said, and Cole coughed.


    "I don''t think it will happen, Lennon; watch out for your girlfriend because I know she will find another boyfriend before this school year ends," Cole said that it made Lennon turned his head towards our younger brother.


    "And where did you get that crazy idea, Cole?" He asked, and I can tell Lennon is upset with Cole.


    "I don''t want to say this, but in case you haven''t noticed, your girlfriend is not crazy about you at all. She was crazy about our elder brother, and you have to ept it, brother, and that is the reason she wants to hang out with you, hoping she can have a score with Ashton. I caught her so many times checking out Ashton." Cole said before he opened the car door, and he quickly climbed out and ran towards the house while I am left dumbfounded and Lennon.


    "You knew?" Lennon asked me in more than a whisper, and I looked at my brother, and I shook my head.


    "I have no idea, Lennon. Don''t listen to Cole. Besides, you don''t need to worry. I only have eyes for Megan." I said, and I got out of the car, and I won''t go to my room and be alone when my mom met me in the living room.


    "How''s the party, son? Why are you home early?" My mom asked, and I smiled at her.


    "We just want to sleep early, mom." I lied, and I kissed her cheek before I said good night to her.


    When I reached my room, Iy in bed thinking about what happened at Lauren''s ce. I know it was a big event, and I can tell all the students of Astikoz Academy will know about it by Monday, and they willugh at Megan again, but I will make sure no one will hurt her. I was looking at my phone the entire time, hoping that Zachary will call me and update me on what happened to Megan. And I know I couldn''t sleep tonight thinking about her and all the things we have done together. I know I have never felt this way towards a girl before, and I hate that it turns out this way. God knows I don''t have any intention of hurting Megan because I know she is sweet, innocent, and still naive about dating, and that is what I love about her the most.


    Suppose there is only a way to stop her from hurting right now. I will do it in a heartbeat because I don''t want Megan to suffer and experience a broken heart. She became my girlfriend not so long ago, and I hate that we are undergoing this kind of test even if we are only dating for more than a week. It is unfair for both of us, and I hated Lauren for ruining my chance to be with Megan.


    I texted Zachary, but he didn''t reply to my text messages, and when I called him, his number is unattended or out of the coverage area. I became more frustrated when I couldn''t contact him, and I don''t have a choice but to got up from my bed and get outside of my room. And I got my titanium bike and cycled towards Zachary''s house. All the guards of the King''s residence know me, and that is why I can get in and get out any time of their house. When I got inside, I realized Zach hadn''t gotten back yet, and I stayed in his spacious living room feeling so lost and alone.


    "You scared me, Ashton!" Zachary said the moment he opened the lights on the living room, and I intentionally switched them off, hoping I can sleep.


    "I can''t contact your phone, and I felt desperate to know how she is doing." I said, and he sat across from me while he leaned his back on the sofa.


    "What do you expect, Ashton, you broke Megan''s heart, and I don''t think she will be okay, and not for a long shot. Megan is in love with you, but you only toyed with her feelings." He said in an angry tone, and I thought he already forgave me after he punched me twice, but it seems my best friend is still mad with me.


    "I am sorry, but you know I am not ying with her heart, Zach. If you only knew how much I am suffering right now because of what happened to us, then you will realize she means a lot to me. I don''t want to hurt Megan, and you know that, and my only mistake is I didn''t tell her about it, and did you think I can tell her?" I asked my best friend, but he remained speechless.


    "My sister was hurt and humiliated by her brother. I know Isabelle only asked me to know Megan. And yes, there was a time she asked me to help her to get back at Dexter, but I told her I would try to know his sister, but I didn''t tell her I will follow her request to make Megan my girlfriend and break her heart in the end, because you know me, Zach, I am not that kind of person" I said.


    "I don''t want to y with someone''s heart. And you know that is one of the reasons I rejected those girls to have a date with me because I don''t want any of them to get hurt in the end. Because I know once there is a feeling involved, it will onlyplicate things, that is why I avoided dating after I dated Lauren, but I couldn''t stop myself from falling for Megan no matter how I tried to avoid her." I added, and Zachary''s face softened.


    "I know, I am sorry. I am just devastated that you didn''t tell me anything about it, and I hope you will not keep any secrets from me starting today." He said, and I smiled and nodded at my best friend.


    "Don''t worry from now on. I will never hide anything from you, especially about Megan," I said.


    "So, what did Megan''s brother do to Isabelle?" He asked, and I sighed before I spoke.


    "Isabelle told me they are both so in love, but Dad is against their rtionship, and maybe that is the reason why Dexter finds someone new. He didn''t break up with Isabelle until one day she found her kissing another girl, and when she asked Dexter about it, he just told her they are not meant to be, and it is about time that they should break up." I said, and I can see the look of concern on my best friend''s face.


    "Oh, that is a bad way of breaking up with a girl. He could have at least break up with Isabelle on private." Zachary said.


    "Yeah, that is what I thought, and I couldn''t me Isabelle if, until now, she wants to have revenge towards Dexter," I said.


    "And I felt pity towards my sister, and I wish she didn''t experience that kind of pain, but if not because of her, I will never find time knowing Megan. I will never learn how to fall in love, and I realized it was a beautiful feeling, and that is why I won''t allow Megan to break up with me. I will show to her that my intention is pure, and I am asking for your help, Zach." I said, and he smiled at me.


    "Of course, you know I will always be here for you, but I hope this time you won''t blow your chance. I will help you in any way I can because I know even if you hurt her, Megan still wants you, and that is why she is hurting, and even if I hate you right now, I don''t have a choice but to help you to get back together.." He said, and I can''t contain my happiness, and at least I felt better knowing I have my best friend who will be there to help me when I felt so down, and I know it would never be easy to win back Megan''s heart, but I know she is all worth it because Megan Corteza is special in my heart.

 Chapter 34 - Another Chance

    Ashton''s POV


    It was already past midnight when I left Zach''s ce, and I went home with a heavy heart, and I realized why good things would neverst. I was thinking about Megan''s face as I was driving my bike in going home. I hate that almost all the senior boys are now looking at Megan differently after she changed her outfit. I know if she didn''t be my girlfriend, she will never have that transformation, but I like the way she dressed now, not so daring yet I can see her gorgeous figure beneath her clothes, and her long legs made me lost for words. I love all about Megan, and I hate that I hurt her.I sleep on my bed without changing my clothes, and I suddenly felt sozy.


    I heard Cole''s voice waking me up. And I don''t want to get up yet, but I am aware my father is in the house, and every Sunday, if he is around, he wants us to y some basketball game in our basketball court at the back of our mansion, and we also have a tennis court. And how I wished he loves football too. Still, he never likes the sports that I love the most, or he doesn''t want to show me that he loves football too. After all, he wanted me to take it over thepany after I graduated college because he wants to retire early, and for how many times I told him Isabelle can take his ce, and we only ended up fighting.


    "Hey, Ashton, don''t make Dad wait for us. It would be best if you got up now because they are now at the basketball court waiting for us. I know you are not feeling well because of what happenedst night, but you have to wake up and think of something to bring back your girlfriend. There is nothing you can do about it now but to think of a way to convince her that you are really in love with her." Cole said, and I smiled with my little brother''s advice as I got up from bed. And I realized even if my brothers are younger than me, they are now almost as tall as me. Lennon is six feet and one inch tall, while Cole is now six feet tall at sixteen.


    "Thanks for the advice, Cole. Maybe you can start brainstorming how I am going to convince my girlfriend not to break up with me. Megan specifically told me the moment I hurt her, it means I break up with her, and base on her reactionst night, she was more than hurt, Cole." I said as I get a basketball jersey and socks from my closet.


    "Wow, that must be hard for you, brother." He replied.


    "Harder than I thought; this is the first time I felt something like this, but I messed it up," I said, and heughed, and I furrowed my eyebrow at him.


    "Why are youughing?" I asked him.


    "Well, I couldn''t believe the heartthrob of Astikoz Academy will be broken-hearted. Even my female ssmates are crazy about you, and I never imagine that my popr brother will experience something like this, and I think it is cool." He said, and I frowned.


    "Come on, Cole, your brother, is suffering right now, and there you are,ughing at my expense. You better stop that because you will have the same fate as me if Ava''s brother found out she was also texting a Pritzgold. Dexter doesn''t want his sisters to date Isabelle''s brothers, and I want to remind you, dear brother, just in case you have forgotten, you are also Isabelle''s youngest brother." I dered, and I almostugh when I saw the expression on my brother''s face, and I can tell he likes Ava. I know Megan''s sister is also beautiful like her, and they have simrities.


    "That is unfair," Cole said.


    "I know, right, but what can we do, our elder sister fell in love with their brother, and it didn''t end well, and we have to suffer the consequences," I replied.


    "Yeah, you are right, Ashton, and I think we need to find ways how to date them without getting caught." He said, and Iughed. And how I wish I can convince Megan to date me again. And I know it would take an effort, and I am aware one of the hindrances of being with Megan is Lauren, and how I wish I can stop her from hurting Megan. And I know her treatment with her will be worse.


    We ran going to the basketball court, and when we get there, my dad and Lennon are already having their warm-ups, and I smiled when I found my best friend is already with them, and I know I need to talk with Zachter because I need his help. We joined them with their warm-ups. And when we started ying the game, my dad yelled at me most of the time because I can tell I got so disturbed with what happened between Megan and me, and I could tell Megan affects me.


    "What is wrong with you today, Ashton? Are you not feeling well?" Dad asked me.


    "Just some headaches, dad." I lied.


    "Did you drink at Lauren''s party?" My father asked me, and I quickly shook my head.


    "You know me, dad. No alcohol." I said.


    "Good, you must take some medicer, Ashton, and I could have Zach as my partner, and you better sit down on the bench and stop ying," Dad said, and I smiled at him as I mumbled my thanks, and I tallied their score. And at the end of the game, my father felt so happy that they won by three points, and I can tell my brothers got easy with them. I know Lennon and Cole are both good with basketball, and there is no way Dad and Zach will win over them unless I am ying with Dad when I am in good condition, I know I love football the most, but I can also be a good basketball yer. I am not bragging, but I am good at shooting, especially three points, and I am a team yer; that is why I became the quarterback at our academy.


    Our mom is happily waiting for us, and she prepared our breakfast; and I couldn''t believe to see my sister, Isabelle, sitting in front of the dining table. I love my sister, but I am not in the mood to talk with her at the moment, and I wonder what made here home. Ever since she got her ce, she seldom visits our house, and I can''t deny I miss her so much.


    "Good morning, Dad! Hello guys." She greeted us happily, and among my brothers, only Lennon talked with her excitedly, and I can tell I shared the same


    feelings with Cole, and I don''t want her to hate me, but I can''t help being blue today.


    "Hey, are you okay, Ashton?" Isabelle asked me, and I gave her my fake sweet smile.


    "I am okay, Isabelle. I am just not feeling well." I replied, and she nodded her head. She turned her attention to Cole.


    "Don''t tell me you are not feeling well as well." She asked Cole, and my brother got up from his seat, and he hugged her, and we allughed.


    "Wow, I only haven''t seen you for months, and you became taller." She dered.


    "Yeah, that is true. That is why you must frequently visit Belle. We missed you." My mom said, and Isabelle looked at mom with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry, mom, and I will find the time. I got so busy with my sses, I got so many reports to submit, but don''t worry, I n oning home every weekend." She said, and I looked at my brothers, and I can tell they are also thinking the same way. After eating breakfast, I joined them in the family room, which is the first time we areplete. And I felt so happy, but I can''t stop myself from feeling so sad the moment I think about Megan.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Lennon asked me, and I nodded my head while driving my car to Megan''s ce.


    "I know I can''t sleep tonight without seeing Megan," I replied.


    "I think this is not a good idea, Ashton. I already punched youst night, and I can tell Megan''s brother will do worst." Zachary said, and I felt d my brother came with me, and of course, my best friend.


    "I don''t care, and I am willing to take his punches as long as I can see Megan," I said, and they all fell silent. I can feel my nervousness as we get closer to her ce, and a minute passes after I pulled over in front of Megan''s house. I saw Dexter came out from their house, and how I hope it was Megan. And I can tell right away that he is so angry with me. He has no right to look at me that way because I never y with Megan''s feelings; unlike him, he doesn''t even dare to break up with my sister when he found someone new.


    "What are you doing here, Pritzgold?" Dexter asked me in an angry tone.


    "I came in peace, Dexter. I want to talk with Megan." I begged.


    "Peace? You already messed up my sister''s life. How could youe here." He said.


    "I never intend to do that to Megan, and I am not like you, Dexter. You don''t have the guts to break up with my sister when you fell out of love with her." I replied, and I made him so angry that he gets closer to me, and he punched me. And I don''t want to hurt Megan''s brother, but I don''t have a choice. I hit him back, and the next thing I know, we were throwing punches at each other until I saw her,and I moved right away from her brother as she held his wrist so he will stop punching me.


    My world stood still as I looked at Megan''s beautiful face. I felt frozen on the ground when she looked at me full of anger and hatred, and I realized I was such a fool for hurting Megan. And I want toe closer to her and kissed her again, and tell her how sorry I am for hurting her.. And how I wish she will give me another chance to be with her.

 Chapter 35 - Already Too Late

    Ashton''s POV


    "We should leave now, Ashton. I think Megan will nevere out again, and you know she was trying her best to avoid you. She didn''t even say a single word to you. And I can tell you hurt her, and there''s no way you can stop her from hurting because what you did was terrible." Zach dered after Dexter pulled Megan''s wrist to get inside their house. I was hoping I could talk with my girl, but she didn''t respond when l asked her to speak with me, and it hurts me that she only shook her head, and she turned away from me without having a second nce.


    "Yes, Zachary is right; we need to go home and have dinner with our parents, and I can tell they are now waiting for us, Ashton, especially now that Isabelle is in the house. I am sure mom and dad are excited to eat dinner with all of us, now that our family isplete." Lennon said, and I know my brother has a point, and even if I want to skip dinner, I can''t do it because I don''t want to upset my mom.I want to avoid Isabelle, and it was because of my sister; I tried to know Megan Corteza, and I never expected that I would fall in love with her along the way.


    I turned around and got inside the car without saying anything, and no one among my brothers'' talks as we moved away from Megan''s driveway. It was onlyst month Isabelle talked about Dexter; during herst visit, Ican tell something is bothering her, and because I care about my sister, and we are close with each other, I made her talked to me, and I felt so angry with Megan''s brother that time.


    "Hey, are you alright, Isabelle?" I asked my sister when I found her sitting alone on the double lounge chair at the side of our swimming that night, and I can see that she was crying, and she immediately wiped her tears away.


    "Yeah, I am fine, Ashton." My sister said as she tried to give me her sweetest smile, but I can tell Isabelle was trying to cover up the pain she felt by smiling at me, and I can tell she had a hard tim.


    "I know you are not fine, Isabelle, and you can''t lie to me. I can tell that you are far from okay, and you will not cry if you don''t feel so hurt and alone. I can feel that something is bothering you. I know I am not a girl, but maybe I can help in some ways. I don''t want to see you this way, Isabelle." I dered, and she looked at me sideways before she released a heavy sigh.


    "Yeah, how I wish you are a girl, Ashton, so I can tell you about it, and thank you for your concern." She replied, and Iughed.


    "I don''t need to be a girl to understand what you feel, Isabelle. I know you are hurting, and I don''t think only girls are capable of giving advice; besides, I want to help you in any way I can." I said, and my sister smiled at me.


    "I think there is a way you can help me, my dear brother." She said.


    "How am I going to help you when I don''t even know what made you cry?" I asked, and my sister narrated everything to me, and I felt so angry with Dexter for breaking my sister''s innocent heart.


    "I am sorry that you are hurting, Isabelle, don''t worry. I am going to teach him a lesson." I said as I curled my fists on my sides.


    "Don''t hurt him physically, Ashton, because no matter how much Dexter hurt me, I still care about him even if it was almost two years ago. I tried my best to forget him, but I can''t. And I hate myself that I can''t stop loving him, and I am still hoping to see him, but he changed his number, and he blocked me on his social media ounts. Besides, I don''t want you to get into trouble."Isabelle said, and I can feel my sister''s pain.


    "How can I help you, Isabelle? Just tell me, and I will do it for you." I said.


    "I believed Dexter''s sister is also a senior student in your school, and her name is Megan Corteza. I think you knew her because my ex was so proud of his sister. After all, she was always number one in ss." She said, and I was shocked when I learned the name of Dexter''s sister, and I smiled because my sister was right. I know I had always been curious about the brightest student in our batch, but I know she always avoids our kind because Megan is very allergic to rich kids. That is why I am


    so fascinated by her.


    "Of course I know her, Isabelle. She is the brightest among all the senior students." I replied.


    "I want you to know her and court her, make her fall in love with you, and then break her heart, Ashton. Dexter loves his younger sisters, and I think he will realize how much he hurt me the moment one of his sisters will feel the pain that I felt." She said, and I looked at my sister for a long time, and I was speechless because I can''t hurt an innocent girl because I know from the very start Megan is different from all the girls I dated.


    "Don''t worry, I will make friends with her," I said, but I didn''t promise Isabelle on that night that I will break Megan''s heart. I want to know her and find different ways to hurt Dexter.


    I am back to the present when we reach our driveway, and I felt so d everyone kept quiet the entire ride. We all climbed out of the car, and we proceed to the dining room; and I felt delighted our parents are not yet in the dining hall.


    "Where have you been, boys?" Isabelle asked us, but she was looking at me and suddenly got up from her seat.


    "What happened to your face, Ashton? Who beat you up?" Isabelle asked, and I can see the worries on her face, and I almost forget the physical pain because all I can feel at the moment is the pain in my heart.


    "You better stand up now ande with me before mom and dad see that ck eye, and you have a cut on your lower lip that needs to be treated right away. I can''t believe you guys. I hope you are not in big trouble." She said while she looked at my brothers and Zach.


    "Please, tell mom and dad that Ashton is not feeling well, and tell him I am giving our brother his medicine and food." Isabelle said no one in particr, and Idon''t have a choice but to follow my sister. She walked faster on the stairs, and I can tell she was afraid our parents would meet us on the staircase, and she directly went inside my room.


    "Are you in trouble, Ashton? Our brothers looked fine, and also your best friend. I know you left together, but howe you are the only one whogot bruises on your handsome face?" She asked as she took out the first aid kit from the cab.


    "Yes, and I am not okay, Isabelle, my heart is in big trouble." Mywords caught her off guard that the first aid kit fell on the floor, and I helped her picked up its contents, and I can see the horrified looked on her face.


    "Oh, no, Ashton, don''t tell me you fall in love with Megan." She said as her deep blues eyes staring at me with worries.


    "Yes, I did, and I messed up," I said, and I can tell that my sister is stunned as she walked closer to me. She cleaned the cut on my mouth and applied disinfectant, and my sister became speechless for a long time.


    "I know this is bad, and I am sorry, Ashton, I should have never ask you to court her. I never thought you would fall in love for the first time, and I hate to think why it has to be with Dexter''s sister. I know that you are the heartthrob of the academy, and girls chased you around, but howe you chose to fall for her, Ashton?" Isabelle asked, and I shook my head.


    "I never intend to fall for her, Isabelle. It just happens naturally. You were right, this is the first time I felt this way towards a girl, and it is killing me. I hate Lauren for humiliating Megan in front of our friends. AndLauren told her in front of everyone that I courted her because you asked me to break Megan''s heart. But it wasn''t true Isabelle, on the first day I approached Megan, I can tell right away she captured my heart." I said.


    "Did Dexter did this to you?" My sister asked me in more than a whisper.


    "Yeah, but don''t worry, I also did the same to him, and I am sure he also has a ck eye right now," I replied, and I can tell that she is worried about our current situation as of now.


    "You better stay away from Megan, Ashton, while it is still early and before dad will find out about your rtionship with Dexter''s sister. I don''t want you to be like me, it is not easy to be broken-hearted, and I am sorry if I drag you into this mess." Isabelle said, and I looked at her intently before I speak.


    "I think it is now toote for your warning, Isabelle. I am already in love with Megan." I dered, and my sister''s face fell.


    "Oh, Ashton!" My sister eximed as she took me into her arms, and I came to understand that loving Megan Corteza isplicated than I thought, and I need to double my effort to win back her heart.

 Chapter 36 - I Want To Help

    Megan''s POV


    "Why do you have to have to punch him, Dexter?" I asked my brother as I cleaned the cut on his face, and then I applied a coldpress around his swollen eyes.


    "I am sorry, Megan. I am not a violent type of person, and you know that, but when Ashton used me of ying with his sister, I couldn''t control myself anymore. How I wish I can tell them the real story behind my actions, but I couldn''t do it because of my agreement with their father." My brother said, feeling so defeated while I can''t stop thinking about Ashton. I know my brother whacked him too, and how I wish things could be different for all of us.


    "I know the way you look at him, Megan. Even if you are angry with him, I can see the love in your eyes. I can''t force you on what to do, but I have been there; loving the Priztgold can do no good to our family. And I could tell Ashton is in love with you too. He will not profess his love for you in front of everyone if he doesn''t mean it, Meg. Maybe Isabelle asked him to hurt you, but he didn''t expect that he will fall for you." My brother dered, and I don''t know what to say. Ashton hurt me, but I can tell he was also hurting. But how can I continue to be with him knowing my brother epted a significant amount of money from his father for my mom''s operation, and I don''t want him to know about it unless we can fully pay our debts.


    I understand it wasn''t a debt my brother has to pay since Gregory Pritzgold offered that money in exchange for my brother to break up with Isabelle. But Dexter wants to pay it back so he can talk with Isabelle again.


    "I will help you pay for it, Dexter, and don''t worry, together we can produce that amount in due time," I said.


    "Hey, you don''t need to do it, Megan. It was mine to pay." He replied, and I looked at him in the eyes.


    "How can you say that? Are you the only child of our parents? Come on, Dex, you need to ept that you can''t pay it with your sry alone. We are siblings, and we should help each other." I replied, and he weakly smiled at me.


    "Thank you, Megan, but you don''t need to do it, " He responded.


    "And until when you are going to wait to tell Isabelle the truth and win her back? Iasked him, and his face fell.


    "I hurt her, Megan, and I know there is no way I can win her back. All I want is to tell her everything because she needs to learn the truth, and that is the only time I will stop hurting." He said.


    "That is why you need to allow me to help you, Dexter," I replied, and I saw Ava, out of the corner of my eye walked towards us.


    "I know, you don''t include me with your talk, but I just want to remind you I am also the daughter of Barry and Aurora Corteza, and it also means I am your siblings too, and I am old enough to understand that we got a big problem here, and I can also help even if not that much, at least I have the participation as your younger sibling." Ava dered.


    "No!" Dexter and I said simultaneously, and I see my sister''s face saddened.


    "Go to your room, Ava," Dexter said, and my sister pouted her lips, and she turned away from us. After that, a deafening silence followed. They are so many things I want to ask my brother, but my mind is too upied with Ashton''s thoughts. I am d my parents are not yet home. They are having dinner with my mom''s colleague.


    I go to my room after I helped my brother, and I can feel the heaviness of my heart. I almost stumble on the stairs when I ran the moment I remember I have so many assignments that I need to finish answering tonight, and I also need to review because I have a quiz tomorrow for my math and science subject. I found my sister reading her book when I get inside our shared room, and I can tell she is also upset with me, but I am too tired to talk, and there are so many things ying on my mind at the moment.


    I am shocked when I woke up. I am still leaning against my study table, and when I looked at the clock on the wall, it is already one o''clock in the morning. I am d I am done with answering all my assignments. Iget up from the chair, and I get my towel, and I took a warm bath.


    I am turning on my bed, but I can''t sleep because I am still thinking about Ashton and me, while I can''t stop worrying about Dexter and Isabelle. And I can''t deny, I will have a hard time about tomorrow in school. I don''t know how I am going to face the rich kids, especially my ex-boyfriend. And I don''t know how to deal with him. I know once I look at Ashton, all my resolve will melt because everyone knows no one can resist Ashton''s charm. But I need to be strong to protect our family because, now that I know what type of person his father is, I realized I don''t want to experience the same humiliation my brother had undergone.


    I woke up a little bitte, and I hurried on my feet to take a bath; and I realized my sister is no longer in my room as I take the quickest shower in history.


    "Megan, you need to eat something, my dear." My mom said.


    "No, mom, we will bete, and don''t worry, I am not hungry, mom," I replied.


    "Meg, breakfast is the most important meal of the day." She said while she put bacon and pancake on my te, she poured fresh milk on my ss, and I don''t have a choice but to eat fast.


    "Thank you, mom. I love you." I said, and I am no longer shocked when I couldn''t find my sister in the living room, and I can tell she is still upset with me, and I need to talk with herter tonight. I don''t like it when she is upset with me, and being the eldest sister, I know it is my responsibility to make the first move.I got out of the house hastily because I amte for my usual time and if I can''t reach the bus stop on time I need to wait for the next one for another fifteen minutes.


    My steps faltered when I found a car outside our house, and I suddenly felt worried because I don''t want to face Ashton. I walked fast, trying to avoid looking at the luxurious car, but a familiar voice called me, and when I looked back, I saw Zachary''s friendly face, and I felt so d to see him this morning. He drives closer to me, and he stopped in front of me.


    "Get in, Meg." He said, and since I amte, I don''t need to think twice.


    "Thank you, Zach," I said, and I almost screamed when someone patted my shoulder and when I turned my head, I saw my sister smiling at me on the back seat.


    "You scared me, Ava!" I eximed to my sister, and I heard her giggled.


    "You are wee, Megan," Zachary said as he looked at the road, and I leaned my back on my seat after I buckled my seatbelt.


    "Did he ask you to pick us up?" I said, trying to sound irritated.


    "Yes, but I just want you to know, even if Ashton didn''t ask me to pick you up, I would stille into your house because we are friends." He replied, and I can feel the racing of my heart the moment I heard Ashton''s name, and I wonder how I am going to survive today. If I only have a choice, I will no longer go to school after what happened at Lauren''s party.


    "You don''t need to do this, Zachary. We can manage. We alwaysmute in going to school anyway. We are used to it. I want to say thank you." I said.


    "I thought we are friends, Megan." He said, sounding a little hurt.


    "Of course, " I replied, and I smiled at him.


    "Then, allow me to pick you up and send you home every day if you consider me as your friend, Megan." He replied, and my mouth hangs open since I can''t find the right words to reject his offer. We fell silent the entire ride, and I felt guilty when I saw my friends waiting for me at the gate of the Academy, and I smiled when I remember Alice told me they would be waiting for me.


    "You don''t need to get down, Megan; tell your friends to get in." Zachary said, and I asked Alice and Oscar to get in the car quickly, and I am d there is no car behind us. They said hi to Zach, and I can tell Oscar is giggling right now. And I can''t stop myself from smiling. Still, it was cut short when we arrived at the parking lot, and my stomach somersault when I saw Ashton leaning on his car looking so handsome as ever, even if he still has a ck eye, while his teammates and the cheerleaders led by Lauren are on the other side.. I am contemting what to do while I felt my legs are trembling as I realized how I am going to face Ashton Pritzgold again without jeopardizing my heart.

 Chapter 37 - Hard To Tame My Heart

    Megan''s POV


    "Megan, I know you are afraid to face our fellow students, especially those who were at Lauren''s ce that night. But I want to remind you that you have done nothing wrong to them, and Lauren was the reason why you are having a hard time now. Don''t be afraid of them, Meg. I will be right beside you, and I guess you also have your friends to back you up. Trust me, okay?" Zach dered, and the truth is I am not afraid to face them as of the moment because I am more fearful of how I am going to meet Ashton.


    "It is easy for you to say, Zach," I said as I let out a soft sigh, and I can tell everyone is waiting for me toe out, and I can tell the girls are now ready to mock me anytime.


    "I know, Meg, but I know that you are strong, and you can face them with your head high. And I want to ask you don''t watch on social media." He said, and I turned my head, and I looked at him confused.


    "Why? Well, I don''t have time to browse on social media, so you don''t need to worry because I haven''t seen what is trending nowadays." I replied, and I can''t stop myself from trembling because I can tell Zach is telling me this because it involved me.


    "Hmm, someone took a video when Lauren pushed you on the swimming pool, but they edited the video because it looks like you were out of bnce, and we don''t know yet who posted your video online, and it goes viral now." He said, and I know it, and I became more humiliated.


    "But don''t worry, Meg, even if it has a captioned "The Clumsy Maid," manymented you are the hot and beautiful type of a maid. And I think they are going to take it down because I can tell the reason they posted that video is to embarrass and ridicule you. Still, almost everyone who viewed the video did the opposite byplimenting your natural beauty, and only the friends of Lauren made you look like a fool. So, for me, that video is awesome, but it made Ashton so angry with Lauren''s friends." He said, and the moment he mentioned Ashton''s name, I couldn''t stop myself from ncing in his direction, and I saw he was fidgeting, and I can tell he was also anxious to see me.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe making Ashton my boyfriend for a short time will make me a celebrity, and my life has be chaotic ever since. I know it from the very start that I should not associate myself with the most popr guy on campus because I have to deal with the consequences, but my heart won''t listen to my logic, and this is what I get." I replied as I leaned back on the car seat.


    "But I think kissing Ashton is all worth it, Megan, and I can tell he is really into you," Oscar said.


    "Yes, that is true; everyone dreams of bing his girlfriend, so I think being his girlfriend would be worth all the chaos." Alice seconded while I heard Zach chuckled, and I couldn''t believe my friends would betray me this time, and I want to banter with them, but my nervousness made me shut my mouth.


    "Meg, we need to get out now. I need to meet my friends," Ava said, and I realized I couldn''t stay in Zach''s car forever.


    "Okay, let us get out and get over this. Thank you, Zach; you don''t need to go with me to the library, all I am asking you is to please refrain your best friend from getting close to me today because I am not yet ready to talk with him, and I think it is better if we pretend we don''t know each other. I want to have a peaceful day." I said, and Zach shook his head as he nced at me.


    "I will try to stop him today, Megan, but you know Ashton, I can''t guarantee if he will listen to me, and I know I don''t have any right to meddle with your personal life, but as Ashton''s best friend, I could tell he is having a hard time now, and I think you are the only one who can help him, Megan, at least give him chance to exin his side," Zach said.


    "It is toote Zach, he could have told me about it before he courted me, and I don''t know if I can trust him ever again. Thank you, Zach, for everything." I said, and I opened the car door and jumped on my feet, and I didn''t turn to look at Ashton. I bowed down my head as I walked away from the parking lot when I felt Alice linked her arm with mine, and I smiled at her,and Oscar walked beside me while I know Ava is running towards the direction of her ssroom, and I am so tempted to look back when I heard Ashton''s voice calling my name.


    "Not now, Ashton!" I heard Zach''s voice, and I felt d Ashton listened to him because we arrived at the library with no moreplications.


    "Megan, you can''t hide from Ashton, and I think it is better to face him than trying to avoid him," Alice said, and we are talking in hushed voices.


    "Alice, you were there. You witnessed how those girlsughed at me. He hurt me, and I don''t think talking with him will erase his mistake against me, and it is better this way. I don''t need to talk with him. I wish he will stopmunicating with me like before he became my boyfriend. In that way, I can move on with my life." I said, and I can see the worries on Alice''s face.


    "Are you sure about that, Megan? As your friends, we don''t want you to have regrets in the end. We want you to be happy." Oscar said.


    "Look, guys, thank you so much for your concern about me, but to be honest, I like Ashton. I still do, even if he hurt me and made me aughingstock among his elite friends, but my family is at stake here. No matter how I wanted to date Ashton Pritzgold, I just can''t. We are living in two different worlds, and you both know that. I know I cannot force the things that couldn''t be because I will only end up with a broken heart. Look what happened to me now? I am in too much pain." I said, and they both looked at me with sad faces.


    "Hey, you don''t need to look at me that way. I am good," I said, and they both weakly smiled at me.


    I asked my friends to walk slowly in going to our first period because I don''t want to see Ashton. I told them we should wait for our teacher toe inside our room before we get inside so that Ashton can''t talk with me, and the moment our teacher arrived, we followed him, and I keep my head on the floor, and I couldn''t believe Ashton is already sitting on the chair next to mine.


    I sat down on my chair with trembling legs, and my friends were right. I couldn''t hide away from him. I didn''t turn in his direction, and I can see him out of the corner of my eye; he was staring at me the entire time.


    "Megan, you need to rx if you don''t want to talk to me. I understand; I am just asking you to give me a chance to talk to you. I am begging you, please," Ashton whispered in my ear. That made my entire body felt so alive, and I can feel my skin has goosebumps, and his proximity is making me feel so weak. And I hate myself that I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled, and his masculine scent made me lose my sense of thinking, and I couldn''t concentrate listening to our teacher.


    I need to control my emotions and show Ashton that he can never y with my heart again. And I need to stay away from him because I know once I get close to him, especially if he is going to kiss me, all my resolve will melt at once. I need to focus because I don''t want to be like my brother, and I should end things with Ashton, and the only way to do it is to talk with him.


    I get a piece of paper, and I write down the date, time, and ce where I will talk with him. I am not sure what will happen with my conversation with Ashton, but I need to speak with him, so I can move on with my life, even if it is so hard for me because I can tell right now, I want to lean closer to him, and hold hands with him. I miss his text messages, and I hate that I deleted all his text messages before I can read them because I am afraid I will get swayed.


    I know at this very moment, I can''t trust my heart yet to face Ashton; that is why I chose to talk with him thising Wednesday.. The moment I handed Ashton the piece of paper, I can see the beautiful smile on his handsome face when he read my note, and it made me realized when ites to Ashton, it would be so hard to tame my heart.

 Chapter 38 - To Be With Megan Again

    Ashton''s POV


    "Ashton, that is not a good idea as of this time; Megan is still angry with you, the more you will force to talk with her, the more she will avoid you, let Zach pick her up, I want to do it, but I need to pick up Sherry," Lennon said after I told him I am going to pick up Megan.


    "Besides, Dexter could be there, and I think you already reach your quota for the week." He added.


    "What quota?" I asked, confused, and my brotherughed at me.


    "Punchesrequirement for the week, Zach already beat you at Lauren''s party, and Dexter gave you another blow on the following night, and I think you should allow your swollen eyes to recover first before you face Megan''s brother again. Don''t get into trouble, Ashton." He added before he gets inside his car, and I saw our youngest brother running, and I shook my head before I fished out my phone from my pocket, and I called my best friend.


    "Are you bringing your car today?" I asked him right away the moment he answered my call.


    "Yes, and I am on my way to pick up Megan and her sister, and you don''t need to ask me to do it since I know you will be begging me." He answered, and I am impressed by my best friend''s initiative, but I felt a little jealous.


    "Wow! You are the best, Zach, but I hope you will never take this opportunity to ask Megan out." I said as I let out a soft sigh.


    "What do you think of me, Ashton? You are my best friend, do you think I will ruin our friendship because of one girl? I know Megan would be worth all the trouble, but I know she only has eyes for you, so even if I will beg her to have me, I am sure she will never date me." He answered, and I smiled.


    "Thank you, Zach, and I am sorry for doubting you," I replied.


    "It is okay. I know this is the first time you have be crazy with a girl, and I am enjoying the show." He dered, and I shook my head.


    "Yeah, I can''t deny I am having a hard time now, I never chase a girl before, but this time I am willing to do anything I can just to have her back," I replied.


    "Good luck with that, bro." He responded, and I ended the call after I said goodbye to him, and I drove my car to the Academy.


    I felt so restless as I waited for Zach toe because I can''t wait to see Megan. I was leaning on my car as I waited for Zach to enter the parking lot when Lauren came to me.


    "Ashton, I am sorry. I don''t intend to embarrass Megan." She said.


    "Do you think I will believe you, Lauren? Don''t apologize to me, and you should say sorry to her.Can you exin to me why do you need to tell her that kind of information in front of your friends?" I asked as I looked at her in the eyes, and I am shocked that she got so angry with me.


    "I will never apologize to her, Ashton. It was because of you why I did it, and you know that we belong together, and I hate that you were avoiding metely." She said in an angry tone.


    "Look, Lauren, we don''t belong together, and I am not avoiding you because we are friends, but ever since you started asking me to get back together with you, I don''t have a choice but to stay away from you. We better off us friends Lau, and I hope you will respect my decision." I said.


    "How can I respect your decision? When you broke up with me, you told me we need to break up because you don''t likemitment, and now you are dating Megan, and you are throwing yourself to her." She is now yelling at me, and I tried to calm her


    "I am sorry, Lauren. It was true I don''t likemitment, but the moment I fell for Megan, I suddenly realized I want tomit with her." I said, her face turned so red.


    "I hate you now, Ashton," Lauren said before she turned around from me, and I can tell I pissed her off, but I don''t have a choice but to tell her the truth because I don''t want to y with her feelings.


    As I waited for Zach and Megan, I can''t stop feeling so worried because it is gettingte and they are not still around, and we still have practice, and I am just d my teammates are patiently waiting for me. And the moment Zachary parked his car, I am tempted to run to Megan''s side and open her door, but I don''t want to ruin her Monday.


    I was only waiting for her to climb out of the car because I wanted to see her beautiful face and how I wish I could kiss Megan again. I know Megan is afraid toe down because she doesn''t want to talk to me, and it hurts me because almost all the girls on campus wanted to have time alone with me, and Megan is trying her best to stay away from me, and she rejected all my calls.


    I am so frustrated, but I know I hurt Megan, and how I wish she will give me another chance to prove to her I wasn''t ying with her heart. The moment she got out of Zach''s car, she took my breath away. She was wearing a mini skirt and crop top that made me felt so jealous when I found my teammates looking at her legs.


    "Megan, wait!" I shouted at her, but Zachary blockedmy way.


    "Not now, Ashton," Zach said, and I felt so defeated as I watched Megan walked away from the parking lot without taking a second nce, and I felt so d she was with her close friends, or else I will get worried about her.


    "Why did you stop me, Zach?" I asked my best friend as we walked towards the football field.


    "Megan asked me to stop you from getting close to her today, and she begged me, Ashton, so I think it is best to give her time to heal," Zachary responded.


    "To heal? Until she will lose her feelings towards me? Not a chance, Zach. I will not stop chasing her because once I quit, I am sureeverything will change. And I don''t want Megan to forget me, Zach." I said, and he shook his head.


    "You need to listen to me if you want to win her back, Ashton." He responded.


    "No, I won''t listen to your advice, Zach. I am sorry." I said as I ran into the fields and tried to stop thinking about Megan as I concentrate on ying my games.


    I became more restless when I get inside our first period. Megan is still not on her chair. I ask our ssmate seated beside Megan to exchanged seats with me, and I can tell Megan is avoiding me because this is the first time she is almostte. And I smiled when I found her following behind our teacher, and her eyes widened the moment she saw me seated beside her chair.


    She avoided my eyes as she sat down, and I can smell her sweet fragrance right away. And she was trying her best not to look at me, and they said it is bad to stare, but I couldn''t stop myself from gazing at her beautiful face, and I could no longer hear our teacher as he discussed our lesson since I am too busy thinking of a way to convince Megan to talk with me. And when I couldn''t take it anymore, I whispered in her ear, and I smiled when I saw her skin having goosebumps, and I begged her to talk with me.


    I felt frustrated that she didn''t even speak to me, but I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when I


    saw her get a piece of paper, and she scribbled something on it, and then she folded the piece of paper, and I felt excited, hoping she would give the note to me, and I wanted to scream when Megan handed me the paper.


    I was smiling like an idiot when I read her note. It was telling me she will talk to me on Wednesday night after her work on her new part-time job in a pet shop near her home. I felt d she found another part-time job, Zachary told me about the incident at the cafe where she worked, and I felt so guilty that because of me, she got fired, and I can tell those girls were Lauren''s friends.


    I let Megan go out of our ssroom ahead of me because I realized Zach was right, she is not yet ready to talk with me, but I felt better now after she gave me the piece of paper.


    "So, what is the update? It looks like you are happy now, and I could tell something good happened because your aura suddenly changed." Zach noticed as we walked to our next subject of the morning.


    "Yeah, Megan already agreed to talk with me, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so excited about it, and I need to get ready because I don''t want her to break up with me, Zach. I need to convince Megan that I am serious about her." I said.


    "Do you need my help?" He asked me.


    "Of course, please help me talk with her to give me another chance.." I asked my best friend, and I know I sound so desperate, but I don''t care as long as I can be with Megan again.

 Chapter 39 - No Choice

    Megan''s POV


    On the following day, I found Zach''s car on our driveway once again, and my sister ran towards the car while I am feeling worried about what will happen in school today. Ashton didn''t bother me the entire afternoon yesterday after I gave him the note, and I felt relieved, but deep inside me, there is a voice telling me I miss Ashton''spany. When we reach the school parking lot, I felt disappointed that I hadn''t seen Ashton outside his car waiting for me.


    I said my thanks to Zach as I made my way to the library, and I can''t stop myself from looking at the football field, and I realized they are already started their practice, and I felt guilty for Zachary that he will bete of his training because of me. I was wearing a light yellow mini dress, and I feltfortable with my dress, but my heart feels so restless.


    Ashton didn''t wait for me, and maybe he realized I am not worth his time. Well, it is better this way because I no longer need to break up with him. I don''t want to end my rtionship with Ashton, but I know my brother was right. I should stop my fantasy and go back to reality. The Pritzgolds are unreachable stars for us to have. I don''t want to experience what Dexter had been through, and right now, I am having a hard time dealing with my fellow female students who looked jealous and angry at me since I became Ashton''s girl.


    "Are you alright, Megan?" Alice asked me the moment we meet at the library entrance, and I only nodded my head because I don''t want to lie to my best friend. After all, the truth is I will never be okay after I learned the reason why Ashton asked me to date him. Oscar joined us after ten minutes, and we became busy reading our books.


    I should not be bothered that Ashton didn''te to sit beside me during our first period, but I hate myself for feeling sad about it, and it feels like everything came back to normal. The girls circled him around like he was a beehive. I ignored theirughter until our teacher arrived. I can tell our fellow female students are still looking at me with contempt in their eyes, but they are still giving me hard stares even if it seems Ashton is no longer interested in me. The day ended in my favor, but I got more lonely.


    I ride the bus with Alice as we go to our new part-time job, and it made me wonder how her aunt gave us a job together. It was a mystery for me, but I am d I am with my best friend because I need her now.


    My new job is exciting, and I realized it was a fish shop. Today is our second day, and I felt so happy that our boss is friendly and seemed so calm, he looked so young to me, and I almostugh when Alice was staring at his face the entire duration of our orientation on our first day. And I could tell Anthony is young, and when Alice asked him his age, we learned he is only twenty-two years old, and even if my friend is in love with her boyfriend, she can''t stop herself from ogling him.


    I enjoyed watching the different types of fish in the aquarium tanks, and I was captivated by their beauty. I never got the chance to visit a fish shop, and this time I realized these colorful species in front of me could make me feel rx and helped me forget my dilemma about my rtionship with Ashton. As I got busy assisting customers, I temporarily forgot about my heart problem. I can''t help smiling at the kids who came with their parents, and they looked so adorable when they tried to convince their mom and dad to buy them goldfish or other kinds of fish found in the tank.


    Anthony is good at dealing with customers, and when it is time to close the shop, he told me he could send us home, but I told him I could ride the bus since our house is not so far from the shop, but he insisted, and Alice got so thrilled.


    "Wow, it seems Anthony got start struck with you, Megan," Alice said.


    "He is just friendly, Alice. And kindly tell aunt Sonia thank you for finding us another job." I said to my best friend.


    "Don''t worry, if ever Lauren will find another way to fire you with your current part-time job, I think her power will not work out this time since I can tell our new boss is crushing on you." She said, and I can''t stop myself from shaking my head.


    "I can''t believe you, Alice," I said as I walked going into the bus stop, and I waved my hand to Alice as she waits for her boyfriend toe.


    "Hi!" My sister said the moment I get inside our room.


    "Hello, Ava," I said as I smiled at my sister.


    "Are you okay?" She asked me.


    "Yeah, I am fine, thank you. I know your friendship with Cole is affected by what happened to Ashton and me, and I hope you are not angry with me." I said.


    "It is okay, I understand, Megan. Besides Cole said, it would be better if we remained as friends for now, and he said he would wait for me." She said, and my sister giggled, and I want to tell her it is better to forget Cole than to expect something from him because I know she will only get hurt in the end since we can''t deny Cole is also a son of Gregory Pritzgold. Still, I don''t want my sister to get upset with me again. So, instead of giving her advice to stay away from Cole, I talked with her about my new job.


    Ava became thrilled when I told her I would buy an aquarium and some goldfish after receiving my first sry on my new part-time job. She became so ecstatic about my n of buying an aquarium because I know she wanted to have a dog for a while now, but I can''t afford it at the moment, especially now that I will be the one in charge of paying our utility bills.


    Wednesday came, and I felt so restless the entire day, but I got so frustrated when Ashton didn''t even try to look at me even once. And I can tell he is now avoiding me, and I hate that I feel this way when I was the one who asked him to stop chasing me around campus. I can tell the girls are still watching me, but I am not afraid of them anymore. I already suffered too much because of Lauren.The day dragged on like forever, and I can''t wait to talk with Ashton for thest time tonight, but I can''t deny that I felt so excited to meet him tonight.


    When we arrived at the fish shop, Anthony asked me to do the cashiering while he went out to pick up some supplies.


    "Are you excited to meet your prince charming, Megan?" Alice asked when thest of our customers got out, and we are now closing the store so we can have an inventory of our stocks while waiting for our boss toe.


    "How can I be excited? Ashton ignored me for two days now." I said, and I stop counting the bills on my hands as I looked at Alice.


    "You asked him to stay away from you, and I guess it was his way of telling you, he is willing to do everything for you, Megan," Alice said, and I know my best friend has a point, but it still hurt me to think that he didn''t steal a nce on my direction while he was having fun talking with his friends.


    "Yeah, you are right, and I think I don''t need to break up with Ashton anymore because I can tell he will note tonight since he already ignored me, so I guess there is nothing we should talk about, and Ashton didn''t text or call me, so I guess, he got tired of me," I said. I recounted the bills, and I smiled when I got the bnce with the cash register report for our shift.


    "Are you serious? I thought you would give him a second chance after what happened." Alice said, and I let out a soft sigh.


    "I want to be with him, Alice, and be his girlfriend, but I felt guilty to continue dating Ashtonknowing my brother is suffering, and I know we can never be together because of our status in life, so I guess it is better to end it now while it is still early, and I think it is also a blessing in disguise that Lauren embarrassed me in front of everyone so I have a reason now to break up with Ashton." I dered.


    "Wow, it seems you are now so determined to break up with him," Alice said, and I weakly smiled at her.


    "I don''t have a choice Alice, and I am just an ordinary girl while Ashton is a son of a billionaire," I said.


    "But I think Ashton doesn''t mind, Meg." She replied.


    "I know, but I already told you what his father did to my brother, so I should stay away from Ashton before it is toote. I should do it before his father intervenes." I replied.


    "Good luck, Megan. I hope you will not regret the decision you are going to make today." Alice said, and I can see the concern written on her face, and I wish the same thing.


    "Don''t worry, Alice, I already make myself ready. I knowI will be miserable for theing days, but I need to deal with it," I said, and I smiled at Alice.


    I felt d our boss arrived just on time after we finished our inventory. We both said goodbye to him, and Alice walked ahead of me while I waited for Ashton toe. I don''t know what I feel at the moment, and I know once I will face Ashton, it would be hard for me to think, but if I want to live my life in peace, so I should stop seeing him.


    One hour had passed, but he didn''t show up, and I am getting anxious as I wait for him, but it became two hours, and it is gettingte. I realized he would no longere, and I felt like a fool that I waited for him for two hours even if he already ignored me for two days, and I still couldn''t believe Ashton stood me up.. I moved away from the fish shop and walked home with tears in my eyes, and I realized I would never forgive him for what he did today, and I will never talk with Ashton ever again.

 Chapter 40 - To Do The Right Thing

    Megan''s POV


    I n to break up with Ashton, but he didn''te, and I don''t know our status now, and we don''t havemunication, and he didn''t even text me, so I guess what we had was over. I am no longer his girlfriend. I was walkingzily, and I know I should not walk at this hour, but I felt like walking even if my pace was slow. I suddenly felt so tired even if I like my new job now since looking at those colorful fishes on the fish tanks made me feel so excited when I look at them swimming around without care of the world.


    "Megan!" I heard someone called my name, and I stopped in my tracks, and when I looked around, I found Anthony''s car pulled over beside me, and I can see his handsome face over the opened window of his car.


    "Hey, get in, I have been calling you, and it seems you are really in deep thought." He said, and since I felt so tired, I get inside his car even if our house is just five hundred meters away, and I can tell it is still near.


    "I don''t want to pry, but I saw you were standing outside the shop for almost two hours; why didn''t you get inside the shop?" He asked, and I looked at him sideways, and I shyly smiled at him.


    "I was waiting for someone," I replied, and I don''t want to remember that I hated Ashton for being a no-show tonight.


    "Oh, I see, a boyfriend?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "It isplicated," I replied, and I felt d Anthony stop asking questions until we reach our street. He stopped the car, and I thanked him before I climbedout of his car.


    "I felt d you are dating someone new, and I am impressed that you get over with Ashton Pritzgold that easy," Dexter said the moment I get inside our house, which made me jumped on my feet. I didn''t know he was home at this hour because hees home every day at almost midnight.


    "How did you even know it wasn''t Ashton," I said, and my brother raised his eyebrow.


    "I know Ashton will always drive a luxurious car, Megan, and the one who drove you home is not bad, but I can tell Ashton will not drive a car like that." He said.


    "Yeah, you were right, it wasn''t Ashton, but we are not dating. It was Anthony, my new boss." I said, and he nodded his head, and I excuse myself from him, and I smiled when I found my sister sleeping on her bed with a science book on her chest. I only answered my assignment, but I didn''t study anything because I felt sad and angry.


    I wake early morning, and I tell Ava I will go ahead of her. I don''t want to see Zach either, so I go to the school early while I texted Alice and Oscar, and I didn''t go to the library, but I go to our favorite ce. I was sitting on a bench while reading my book when Alice found me.


    "What is your drama, Megan? Why are you here and not in the library?" She asked me while she crossed he arms over her chest, and she didn''t take a seat.


    "For a change," I replied, and I continue reading my book.


    "He stood you up?" She asked, and I didn''t answer her question.


    "Come on, Meg, don''t try to cover up the pain, he didn''t show up, and I think Ashton knew you nned to break up with him. Besides, why do you look upset that he didn''te when you want to break up with him in the first ce." She said, and I sighed as I closed my book.


    "Alice, I am breaking up with Ashton because of family issues, not because I don''t like him anymore. That is the reason why I was disappointed when he didn''test night. And I was hurt because it feels like he doesn''t want me anymore." I said.


    "Well, be happy because you are still his girlfriend." She said, and instead of feeling delighted, I became more miserable


    "I know I should have to stop myself from making friends with him, and now I am suffering, Alice. All I want is to have a boyfriend in senior, that is all, and I never thought it would be soplicated like this. And who could have thought that my brother had a deep rtionship with Ashton''s sister, and it turned out so bad? And now we are taking the same path because I am aware that Ashton is the heir of his father''s empire, and Gregory will be angry with him the moment he will find out Ashton is dating me." I replied.


    "Well, I felt bad for you, Megan. Maybe you are not meant for each other, but don''t worry because I know you will have your second boyfriend the moment you break up with Ashton." She said, and I shook my head.


    "I hate to think that making Ashton my boyfriend was hard but breaking up with him became more burdensome. I don''t know if I can face him again, but I hope everything will go back to normal. I wish those girls will give me the peace that I need because I am so tired of their stares, and it feels like they are all nning to do something sinister to me, and I am tired of them, Alice. " I said with a loud sigh.


    "You are right; besides Ashton worth all the hassle, but if you feel unhappy, no matter how much you love him, I think it is time to let go," Alice said.


    "I am always happy when I am with him, Alice, but I think I can''t handle the pressure of his female friends and my family, and you are right. Those things made me unhappy, and I know it is better to break up and forget about him." I said, and I smiled as we walked to our first period, and I wonder what happened to Oscar why he didn''t join us.


    My n suddenly vanishes when I arrived in our ssroom, Ashton was waiting for me. He was sitting next to my seat again, with a bouquet of fresh flowers in his hands, and I can tell all eyes are on us. And I felt so d our teacher came, and I don''t need to deal with the drama of my high school life.


    "This is for you, Meg." He whispered as he handed me the bouquet, and I wanted to throw it awayon the floor, but I couldn''t do it because this is the first time I received a bouquet, and I love the flowers, and I think all girls do, especially if ites from their loved ones. I can''t stop having butterflies in my stomach when I felt his arm brushed against mine, and I have to admit, I am losing this battle.


    "Thanks," I replied as I took the flowers from him.


    "Is it your birthday, Megan?" Our teacher asked me, and I felt my entire face blushed.


    "No, sir, it wasn''t Megan''s birthday, but I just want to make her day." Ashton answered for me that made me feel more uneasy while I saw our teacher smiled and shook his head while I can hear the boys said the word "sweet," and it was mixed with the word "bitch" from the girls, but I am tired of them.


    "I couldn''t stop myself from inhaling the fresh flowers, and it made me smile, and when I looked at my side Ashton was gaping at me, and I frowned at him, and I turned my gaze towards our teacher.


    "Megan, please wait." I heard Ashton calling my name, and I was walking with Alice to our next ss.


    "Thank you for the flowers, Ashton, but I can''t talk to you right now because I need to go to my next period, and I can''t bete," I said.


    "Okay, I am sorry." He said, and he turned his heels and walked away from me.


    "He looked so sad, Megan," Alice said.


    "I don''t care, Alice, I waited for him for two hoursst night, and he didn''t even bother to text me that he will not show up. And this bouquet can''tpensate for the humiliation I felt during Lauren''s party and the time I spent waiting for him, and Igot nothing." I replied.


    We didn''t eat at the cafeteria since Alice brought some food for us, and Oscar was absent the entire morning; I already texted him, but he didn''t reply. Ashton didn''t botherme the whole afternoon, and Ifelt d and sad at the same time, and I hate myself for feeling this way. I smiled when I left the school grounds and found the football yers busy on the fields, and I am shocked when Zach was waiting for me at the academy''smain entrance; and I felt guilty when I realized he saw me as I throw the bouquet on the trash bin.


    "Hello, Megan." He said.


    "Hi, Zach," I replied.


    "Please, Meg, give Ashton time to speak with you." He said.


    "Zachary, if you were in my shoes, I think you will understand why I am avoiding him, especially after what happenedst night," I replied.


    "Let him exin, he is my best friend, Meg, and I know he is serious about you." He said.


    "I couldn''t believe you will sacrifice yourself to be punished by your coach for the sake of your best friend," I replied.


    "Yes, because I know he cares about you, Meg. He wants to see you, but he missed a lot of practice already, andwe need him to y with us thising Saturday, so I volunteer to talk with you." He said, and I felt guilty that Zach will have some punishment if he will bete for his practice.


    "Okay, just informed your best friend tomunicate with me," I replied.


    "Thank you, Meg," Zach said before he ran back towards the field while I was shaking my head.


    There are many customers during my shift that I got so busy, and I didn''t notice it is time for me to go home. Alice didn''t show up today because her mom asked her to do some errands. I quickly got out, and my step faltered when I found Ashton waiting for me outside the shop. His hands are in his pocket, and he smiled at me, and I felt my entire body turned like jelly as I continue to stare at his handsome face, and I realized I couldn''t trust myself anymore.. I am sure just watching at his beautiful eyes, it will be harder for me to tell him about my decision about us, and I hope I will have enough courage to do the right thing.

 Chapter 41 - Special Event

    Ashton''s POV


    The following day I tried to avoid Megan at all costs because I wanted her to know that I respected her, and I followed what she wanted. I was hoping that she still wanted me to be her boyfriend. I was looking at her from a distance, and I wanted to be near her, but knowing that she was still angry with me after what happened at Lauren''s party, I had no choice but to follow Zach''s advice to give her time to think and to miss me, and I was hoping she will indeed miss me.


    Wednesday came, and I was very excited about my date with Megan that I got uneasy the entire day until practice, but when my training was over, I got a call from my mom that she needed me at home. And I think it was an emergency, and I didn''t have a choice but to go home and n to go back and pick up Megan at her workce. I felt so d that she got a new part-time job again after the incident at the cafe where she previously worked.


    When I got home, I was shocked to find mom wearing a beautiful one-strap floor-length peach gown. My mom handed me a suit, and my eyes widened.


    "Get dress now, Ashton, because we are alreadyte." Mom said.


    "Please don''t give me that look, son. It is your grandpa''s today, and we need to leave right now because the party is about to start." She added, and I could tell my face turned so pale; how can I forget?


    When Megan handed me her note, I didn''t care about anything because all I wanted was to have a chance to talk with her. Still, it seemsI only make things worse, and I can''t bail out now since my entire family is waiting for me, and we have been waiting for this event. I am so close with my grandpa that I couldn''t miss his birthday party, and being his eldest grandson, I know everyone will be looking for me, especially my father.


    "Ashton, hurry up!" My mom yelled, and I know she is now pissed with me because she always speaks softly at us even if we did something wrong.


    I quickly got dressed in my navy blue three-piece suit, and just on time, I descended the stairs. My father and brothers joined us in the living room, and together we got out of the house and walked to the helipad. And I found my father''s co-pilot was already waiting for us, and it was supposed to be an enjoyable ride watching the flickering of the city lights at night, but my heart was somewhere else that I couldn''t even smile.


    "Hey, we are attending grandpa''s big birthday party, but you look like you lost the championship game," Lennon said in more than a whisper.


    "I know, but I messed up with my chance to be with Megan tonight. She asked me to meet her tonight, but I forgot to tell her I was not avable. I am so stupid that I didn''t even remember we need to attend grandpa''s party." I said, and I let out a soft sigh.


    "Why do you worry so much, she already hated you for what you have done to her, and it will not make any difference to me." My brother said, and I couldn''t believe his logic.


    "I will make it worse, Lennon," I said.


    "You can meet her tomorrow and apologize for all the things you have done to her, and next time before you will confirm to have a date with her, check first if you have prior engagement so you will not have the same dilemma in the future." He responded, and I nodded.


    "Yeah, I will try my luck," I said.


    "Don''t make meugh, brother. It feels like I am not talking with my elder brother, who used to have too much confidence. Come on, Ashton, that is not the way it should be, you are the heartthrob in the entire academy, and you feel less confident? Don''t ruin your reputation, my dear brother." Lennon said, and he couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    "It doesn''t matter to Megan if I am popr or not. If you had only seen how she shunned me when I tried to talk with her, you would realize it doesn''t matter to her if I am the famous quarterback of our school." I said as I mmed my back on the backrest of my seat.


    "Well, at least you will realize it is hard to like someone because I thought it would be easy on you part having anyone you like since girls adore your pretty face and physique. And they got excited every time you pass them at the Academy''s hallways." He said, and I shook my head.


    "I think it doesn''t matter to Megan at all, sadly, my good looks and hot body didn''t help, and the worst part is she became less interested in me because of our status in life, and I think that is one of the reasons she wanted to avoid me on the first ce, but I can tell she fell for me, but now that I messed up my chance to be with her, I don''t have any fucking idea how to make it right," I said. I felt so d I released my frustrations on Lennon.


    "Don''t worry, Ashton, I can tell Megan still care andadore you too, even if you hurt her, and it would be impossible if her feelings for you were gone right away. Just be yourself and show her that you are sincere, and don''t make the same mistake again. She will be waiting for you after her work, and it will be so frustrating the moment she will find out you stood her up." He said.


    "Yeah, I know, and I felt like a jerk already," I said.


    "Well, the good thing is, you are innocent. You forgot that we need to attend an extraordinary event tonight. Give Megan a bouquet tomorrow, and I am sure it will melt her heart. Girls adore flowers, and I think your girlfriend is not an exemption." My brother replied, and my face lit up as I realized my brother was right. I don''t need to feel guilty since I didn''t intentionally do this; I only happen to forget about this party.


    "Thank you, Lennon. You make me feel better, bro." I said to my brother.


    "I am d I could help, and besides, I want us to enjoy tonight. At least you are now wearing a happy face." He said, and I grinned at my brother, and I couldn''t wait to talk with Megan tomorrow evening.


    The party already started when we arrived, and I immediately saw my sister talking with my grandfather. She looked so happy when she saw using inside the grand ballroom of the most expensive hotel in Astikoz City.


    "Happy birthday, grandpa!" I said, and my grandfather beamed at me.


    "Hello, Ashton, it is good to see you, son. Can you visit me in our estate if you have time?" He asked me, and I smiled at him as I nodded my head.


    "Of course, I will. I am sorry that I got so busy with my practice." I softly said because I didn''t want my father to hear me talking about football with my grandpa. After all, it would only make him upset.


    "Of course, I understand, Ashton. How are you, son?" He asked, and unlike my father, my grandfather Henry loves football, and I think my passion for football got from him. And he was the one who introduced me to the world of football, and it amazed me. I couldn''t stop myself from loving the game. He was pleased the moment I informed him I was chosen as the quarterback of our school, and I can tell my grandpa is so proud of me being a football yer, and he was the one who encouraged me to be a professional football yer. He never misses any of my games, and that is why I am very close with him.


    "I am okay, grandpa." I said.


    "Do you have a girlfriend, now?" He asked, and I could tell my face blushed right away as I remembered Megan''s face.


    "Oh, it seems you already have one, and I can tell it just by looking at your handsome face right now." He said, and I nodded my head, but I couldn''t stop my face from turning so sad.


    "I can tell you are in love, but why do you look so sad about it, Ashton? You are still young. You must enjoy your first love, and being in love is a beautiful feeling." He said, and I smiled at my grandpa as I remembered dad.


    "You are right grandpa, I am in love for the first time, but it isplicated because I know father will be against it, and I hurt her." I said, and I want to seek advice from my grandfather.


    "Oh, Ashton, why does Gregory is always against what you want with your life. He became so sessful with the business, and I must admit he did well after I turned over thepany to him, but he forgot how to be a father." My grandpa Henry said.


    "Don''t worry, son, one of these days I will talk with your father about so many things, and about your love life, don''t worry too much about it, you have to enjoy the feeling of being in love, Ashton, because true love conquers all." He said.


    "Thank you, grandpa." I said, and I kissed his checked before I looked around for my sister Isabelle.. And after I talked with my grandfather, I felt better, and I felt so excited that I couldn''t wait to meet Megan tomorrow.

 Chapter 42 - I Am Not Fine

    Ashton''s POV


    The party continued, and I knew Lauren and some of our ssmates and friends would be at the party since we belong to the same circle. Still, I avoided them, especially the girls, because I hate what they have done with Megan at Lauren''s party, where theyughed and ridiculed her.


    "Hey!" Isabelle approached me, and I smiled at her.


    "Hello, beautiful! You looked so lovely tonight, Isabelle." I said to my sister, looking at her beautiful face. Her long red velvet gown emphasized my sister''s hourss figure that made the boys looked at her full of admiration. And I am aware my sister''s alluring beauty could capture anyone''s heart, and I wonder why she needs to fall in love with Megan''s brother.


    "Thank you, brother, and you looked dashing too; that is why girls are looking at you most of the time. Even older women have to take a second nce." She dered, and Iughed.


    "It is true, Ashton, anyway. How are you?" She asked, and I looked at my sister.


    "I am fine. Can I dance with you?" I asked.


    "Of course, " She responded, and I took my sister''s hand as we went to the dance floor, and we joined my parents and grandparents, who were already dancing. They all looked adorable, and I wondered if they experienced being broken-hearted in their younger years.


    "Tell me honestly, Ashton, are you okay? Your eyes are telling me you are not fine. Is it because of Megan again?" She asked, and I think I don''t need to hide Isabelle the truth.


    "Yes, I am not fine, and it was because of Megan," I said.


    "I saw the video, and I realized Megan is beautiful, just like her brother, Dexter is handsome and has a body that a woman could die for, and he used to be so sweet to me until the day he broke my heart. And I couldn''t believe he could hurt me, that until now I couldn''t move on with him." She said, and I could see my sister''s sadness on her beautiful face, and I felt her pain once again.


    "Of course, I am aware your ex-boyfriend is handsome, Isabelle; I hate to say that I can feel he is still in love with you because he got so pissed when I told him he yed with your heart. And I don''t know what happened between you two, but I can tell Dexter has loved you. And I think it is about time you need to forget about him, Isabelle." I dered while I let her turn around as we continued dancing with the slow music in the background.


    "I wish it could be that easy, Ashton, I tried my best, but no matter what I do, I can''t stop myself from loving Dexter." She replied.


    "I understand what you mean, Isabelle," I replied, and she weakly smiled at me.


    "So, how are you and Megan?" She asked me.


    "I am sorry, Isabelle, I couldn''t stop myself from loving her, and the more I be separated from her, the more I be so drawn to Megan. I know you warned me not to get involved, but like what I had told you thest time we talked, it iste already. I can''t stay away from her.


    "You don''t need to apologize, you are in love with her, and there is nothing I can do about it, and since you are hurting now, I think you should follow what your heart wants, Ashton. I want you to be happy, and maybe if you will get miserable after father finds out everything, at least you have beautiful memories with Megan that will keep you sane." My sister said.


    "I know it may sound absurd, but the beautiful memories I shared with Dexter are what keeps me going. And even if I am still hurting, but every time I looked back at the things we did together, it made me smile." Isabelleadded.


    "I am sure that dad will intervene with your rtionship with Megan when he finds out about it, but at least I already warned you, you already have ideas what dad could do, unlike me, I hated him when he asked me to break up with Dexter, and then,ter on, I found out he hired bodyguards so I can''t date Dexter anymore." My sister said, and I can feel the sadness in the tone of her voice, and I pity my sister, and I wonder what our father did to Dexter as well.


    "Can I have this dance with Ashton, Isabelle?" I heard Lauren''s voice, and when I looked at her, I could see her pleading eyes, and even if I didn''t want to dance with her, I couldn''t embarrass her in front of all the guests.


    "Sure!" My sister said, and I released Isabelle from my hold, and I turned to Lauren, and I slowly put my hands on her tiny waist. And I can''t deny she looked so lovely tonight, but as we started dancing, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Megan''s angelic face and her beautiful smile that always makes my heart swells with happiness every time she smiles at me.


    "Ashton, I know you are avoiding metely, please, don''t do this to me, we used to hang out together, and you always find time to visit me at my house every after practice, but why you suddenly changed after you started dating Megan. Am I no longer your friend?" She asked, and I could tell she was hurting.


    "Lauren, we are still friends, but I can''t allow you to embarrass and hurt Megan every chance you can get. I don''t like the way you treat her, and if you still consider me as your friend, I hope you are happy for me." I said as I looked at her face.


    "I am sorry, I admit I only did those things because I am still in love with you, and I couldn''t ept you will only rece me with someone like her." She responded.


    "Why? What is wrong with Megan, Lauren?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Well, I am aware she is beautiful and hot, but you can''t deny it, Ashton, she will never fit in our society, and you can never be proud of her." She said, and I could feel the pain right away.


    "Look, Lauren, I don''t want to hurt you, but I just want you to know I am so proud of Megan being my girlfriend, and every time I am with her, I felt so happy, and I can be myself when I am around her, she is different from any girl I know, and her uniqueness fascinated me, and I love her just the way she is, and I hope you can ept that by now, and if you want us to be friends please ept Megan as my girlfriend and that is the only way I can be friends with you again," I said. Her face fell, but she recovered right away.


    "Okay, I will try to make friends with Megan if this is the only way I can have you back as my friend." She responded.


    "Are you sure about this, Lauren?" I asked her, and she nodded her head.


    "I couldn''t sacrifice our friendship, Ashton, and I realized if I couldn''t have you as my boyfriend, at least we can still be friends. It is hard to be separated from you when all my life we have known each other, and even if I have been crushing you for a long time, and you didn''t notice me, I remain your friend even if I get hurt every time you dated different girls in one month." She said, and I am shocked with Lauren''s confession that I felt so guilty, and I know how many times Zach told me about it, but I never listened to him.


    "When you became my boyfriend for a short time, it was the happiest one month of my entire life. But now, I realized our friendship matters more, so I am asking you to be friends with me again, and I promise to help you to win backMegan''s heart." She said, and I couldn''t contain my smile, and I was hoping everything between us would be alright, and I wish she would no longer bother Megan ever again, and I am also hoping Lauren would be faithful to her words.


    The party ended well, and even if I felt guilty that I wasn''t able to meet Megan tonight, but after I talked with Isabelle, I felt better. My conversation with Lauren went very well that I felt more energetic, and I no longer worry too much about my meeting with Megan tomorrow night.We said goodbye to our grandparents, and when we took off, I couldn''t stop the wide grin that spread across my face.


    Thursday came, and I followed my brother''s advice, I bought flowers for Megan, and I felt so nervous and excited as I waited for her to go inside our ssroom. I noticed ever since the incident at Lauren''s ce, she never got inside of our room ahead of time, and I understand, my girlfriend wanted to avoid everyone.


    My heart skipped a beat when she entered the room looking smoking hot than ever, but I could tell her waves of anger towards me intensified. I just felt d I brought the bouquet, and the moment I gave it to her, I could tell she was holding back her smile, and Lennon was right. I could never go wrong with a bouquet.. And I felt so happy when she mumbled her thanks, and as usual, I never bothered to look at our teacher discussing our lesson because I was looking at Megan''s beautiful face during the entire ss.

 Chapter 43 - My Heart Is Pierced

    Ashton''s POV


    I felt so restless the entire day as I waited for the night toe because I knew I was going to talk with Megan atst. I opted to stay away from her after our first period in the morning because I didn''t want her to get angry with me, or she might say I was not listening to her.


    "How could you forget an important event like that, Ashton?" Zachary asked me the moment I told him the reason I didn''t show up the other night to meet Megan, and we were on our way to our second period.


    "No wonder Megan looks so angry with you, Ashton, because she has all the right to feel that way towards you because you didn''t even text or call her that you cannot show up," Zach added.


    "I know, and I felt like I messed all the chances I could have with Megan, and I hate myself right now," I replied.


    "And why didn''t you bother to call her anyway?" Zach asked.


    "I was scared if she would get angry with me, but now I realized I made things worse," I responded.


    "Of course, I did my best to help you with Megan, and yet you are also doing everything you can to ruin your chance to be with her, and I became so confused with you, Ashton, if what you want with your life." My best friend dered, and I can tell he is also angry with me right now.


    "I am sorry, okay? I know I messed up everything, but please don''t give up on me, Zachary. I always need your help because, with regards to Megan, I don''t know what to do anymore. She makes me so confused, she makes me feel so empty, and I feel so guilty that I couldn''t be there for her, and I make her life miserable. There are so many things inside my mind right now, and it is all because of Megan. If before I only worried about football, now I am so worried about her, and it is driving me crazy." I said, and I sawmy best friend''s face softened.


    "I couldn''t believe you would be like this way. If you only fall for someone like Lauren and any cheerleaders, I think you will have a smooth sailing love life. Since you fell in love with Megan Corteza, it wouldn''t be easy because of your father. Second, because of her brother Dexter and your sister Isabelle." He dered.


    "I talked with my sisterst night, and she is okay with it, and she encouraged me to pursue what I wanted. And even if she doesn''t want me to be associated with Megan, she told me to follow what my heart wants. And I know Isabelle is happy for me." I said in more than a whisper, as we got inside our ssroom, and I knew my best friend had something to say, but our teacher arrived, and we stopped talking as we listened to him discussed our lesson while my mind was somewhere else, and I hate myself that I couldn''t stop thinking about Megan.


    I wanted to see Megan during lunchtime, but she didn''t show up, and I felt frustrated that I ate my lunch in total silence while my teammates were talking about our uing game this Saturday.


    "Ashton, you better go to the field now if you want to y this Saturday. Coach already gave you a warning." Zach said.


    "I know, but I want to talk with Megan first," I said as I craned my neck, looking for her to get out of the locker room.


    "Come on, Ashton, I will do it. Move!" Zach yelled at me that I didn''t have a choice but to run towards the football field. I concentrated on my practice to make our couch proud of me.


    "That''s it, Pritzgold! I know your ability! Good job," Coach yelled after I had thrown the ball perfectly that the receiver catches it without sweat and ran for a touchdown.


    "Nice passed," Zach said as we walked to the locker room.


    "Yeah, I am just so eager to finish practice so I can see Megan. Did you talk with her?" I asked.


    "Yup, and she told me you should inform her if you are going to meet her," Zach answered.


    I drove Zachary home, and I stayed at his house until it was time to meet Megan. I felt so worried about what will happen tonight, and this was the first time I felt this way. I hate that it feels like I never experienced dating before, and I looked at the address on the note she gave me, and I realized the fish shop is only near her house, but it is not still safe if she will walk after her shift because more or less it is 800 meters from where she works going to her house.


    I parked my car, and I smiled when I realized I hade before she could get out of the shop. I got out, and I leaned on my car, and I was typing on my phone to let her know I was waiting outside for her, but I couldn''t find the perfect words, so I deleted everything before sending it to her. I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as I waited for her toe out, and I couldn''t stop myself from fidgeting; and to stop my nervousness, I put my hands inside my pockets.


    The moment I saw hering out of the store, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled, and I couldn''t contain myself from admiring Megan''s beauty. And she stopped in her tracks when she found me waiting for her, and I stride towards her while she was staring at my face the whole time. I smiled at her as I realized that I still had the same effect on her, and Megan didn''t even flutter her eyes, and I felt so d that I had her full attention, and my anxieties were gone the moment I faced her beautiful face.


    "Hey! I am sorry if I didn''t text you, Meg. I don''t know what to say in the text. That is why I want to meet you in person, but first, sorry if I stood you upst night, and before you can judge me, please let me take you somewhere where we can talk." I said, and she nodded her head without saying anything, and I felt so lucky that I took her hand right away, and I felt so d she didn''t pull it away from me. I opened the door for her, and I buckled her seatbelt, and I wanted to kiss her right away, but I didn''t want to lose my chance to be with her, so I tried my best to control all my emotions.


    I take Megan to a nearby coffee shop, and I order some coffee, but since I can tell the whole ce is upied, I think of a nice ce where I can take her, and there is no ce in the area that I can think off, so I bring her to my favorite ce, the Astikoz hills. I opened the window of my car as we climbed the mountain so Megan could feel the fresh air, and I smiled when she closed her eyes. I could feel the evening breeze tickled my skin, and when I looked at the city below us, it looked mesmerizing, and Megan gasped when she opened her eyes after I parked my car. I climbed out and ran to her side to open her door, and I felt so d I met her today, not after the incident at Lauren''s house, and I could tell Zachary and my brothers were right. I need to calm her down.


    "Wow! It is so beautiful!" She said, and I smiled at her as I handed her a mochatte.


    "Thank you!" She added, and I opened the back of my car, and I took two foldable chairs, and I asked her to sit down while she was still watching the view below us.


    "Yes, the view here is mesmerizing like your own beauty Megan, that I couldn''t stop myself from staring at your beautiful face," I said, and I could tell that she blushed.


    "Megan, I know I should have told you about my sister Isabelle and your brother''s rtionship, but I don''t know the real story between them. I know I am not in the position to judge your brother, but even if my sister asked me to date you and break your heart, I am aware she is not that typeof person. Isabelle is kind, and I understand why she said those words to me that night because she was in pain, and to take away her pain, I said yes, I will make friends with you, but I didn''t tell her I would; break your heart." I said, and I felt d she let me speak, and she was listening to me


    "Lauren was right when she said, I only approached you because of Isabelle, but she didn''t know I fell in love with you on the first night that I kissed you," I said, and she is in tears now.


    "All I have told you was true, Meg. I never expected that I would fall for you, and it made me so happy that for the first time I felt this way, I experienced how to be in love. And I hope you will forgive me." I asked, and she looked at my face.


    "I believed in you, Ashton, everything that you have said, and I fell in love with you too, and I forgive you, but I am sorry that I need to break up with you.." She said, and I could feel my heart is pierced, and I felt the pain that enveloped my heart and soul, and I could feel the trembling of my knees, and I couldn''t believe that Megan was breaking up with me.

 Chapter 44 - My Decision

    Megan''s POV


    I know that Ashton is sincere with his words, and I see it in his beautiful eyes. And it hurts me so bad that we need to break up because of the circumstances around us. I don''t want to break his heart and mine as well, but I don''t have a choice since we are living in two different worlds, his social status is so far from mine, and I couldn''t be the right girl for him, and most of all because of our siblings, and I don''t want to be like my brother.


    They are rich, and I know that we will be forever like this, or maybe if I can finish my studies, I can improve our way of living, but I know that for Ashton''s father, I will never be enough for his son like what happened to Dexter. I could see in his eyes that he was hurting, and God knows how much I wanted to be Ashton''s girlfriend. I want to take a risk, but there are many things I need to consider, my family, and, of course, my life in the Academy, since I am afraid if we continue to date, those girls will never stop bothering me.


    "Megan, I am begging you, don''t do this please, I know I hurt you so much, and you went through a lot since I started dating you. I understand it was hard on your part to be my girlfriend because of the girls. But believe me, when I say, I only have eyes for you." Ashton said as he turned his chair so he would be facing me, and Ashton took my hands and brought them to his mouth and softly kissed my knuckles, and I could feel the knots on my stomach when he caressed my face that I had to close my eyes to resist him. I don''t want to see Ashton''s face because I can''t trust myself.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found him gazing at me like I am the most beautiful girl in the universe, and he looked so handsome right now, and his intense gaze prated my entire being. I love the feeling I am having right now, but I need to be firm with my decision.


    "Ashton, I want to be with you, but after what happened at Lauren''s party, I realized I needed to stop my fantasy. I was serving your friends as Lauren''s maid, and I don''t want you to be humiliated because of me; you will beughed at with your friends." I said as I let out a heavy sigh. He never let go of my hands as he looked at me in the eyes.


    "Megan, what you did was amazing, and I am so proud of you. I don''t care what they will say about you, as long as we are good. They don''t know how I feel, and it is their loss that they didn''t see the goodness in you. I admire your beauty, your intelligence, and of course, your love for your family, that you work hard to help your parents. And that is one of the reasons why I fell in love with you." He said, and his words moved me, but I know it will never be enough.


    "Thank you, Ashton, but I will never change my mind, thank you that you felt that way towards me. But we need to stop seeing each other, Ashton." I said as I looked at him to let him know I was serious with my decision.


    "Meg, what do I need to do, so you will not break up with me?" He asked, and I wanted to touchhis handsome face.


    "Nothing Ashton, I want to finish my high school without any more drama, I wanted to know how it feels to be your girlfriend, but I realized it was moreplicated than I thought. I didn''t me you for what those girls did to me, especially Lauren''s schemes, but no matter how I look at it, it will still lead back to you. You were the reason why they gave me hard stares as if I have done a hideous crime." I said, and his face softened, and he stroked my face again.


    "I am so sorry, Megan, but don''t worry, I will talk to each one of them if that is the only way I can have you back. I don''t want to let you go, Meg. But since you want to break up with me, I understand, and I will give you what you want. I will agree with your decision because I love you." He said, feeling so defeated, and now that he told me he understood me, and Ashton is letting me go, I can feel the pain in my heart, and I can no longer hold my tears, and he wiped them away.


    "Why are you crying, Meg? I thought this is what you want? To have your freedom back?" He asked, and I controlled, and Iposed myself before I spoke again.


    "I am crying because I am so thankful for your understanding, and I want you to know that I will forever keep you in my heart, Ashton. Maybe someday, when I be somebody, I will have the courage to beg you to take me back." I said.


    "You don''t need to beg, Meg, because I will always be here waiting for you toe back to me, I agreed that we should break up, but it doesn''t mean I will stop loving you." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "Thank you, Ashton," I replied.


    "And I am sorry to tell you this, Megan, I will find a way that you will take me back sooner thanter because I want us to be together. And I don''t easily ept defeat without a fight." He said, and I felt so happy that even if I knew, there was no way I would get back to him, now that he let me go even if it hurts like hell. Breaking up with Ashton was the hardest thing that I have ever done, and there is a part of me hoping he will fight for me. I know I was crazy for thinking such a thing knowing I insisted on breaking up with him.


    "Good luck with that, Ashton," I said, and I got up from the foldable chair, and I still wanted to look at the city below us sparkling like stars in the skies.


    "I need to go home now, Ashton. It is gettingte." I replied.


    "Of course, I am sorry, Meg." He said, and he let out a heavy sigh.


    "If I only know you will break up with me tonight, how I wish I didn''t talk with you, at least I can still call you my girl. I hope you are happy with your decision, Megan." He said as he folded the chairs and put them back at the back of his car.I want to tell Ashton that I am not happy with my decision, and I am one hundred percent sure I will be miserable, but I don''t have a choice but to do the most reasonable thing.


    "I hope you understand why I am doing this, Ashton," I replied as he opened the passenger''s door for me, and I want to say sorry to him, but I am afraid of what wille out of my mouth.


    "I am trying my best to understand you, Megan, even if it is hard on my part, and I am aware I hurt you terribly, and I understand this is your way of punishing me, and I hope you will lift this punishment so I can be with you, Megan, because I felt like my heart is dying right now." He said, and I couldn''t believe Ashton would be talking to me about how he feels, and I realized that I was beginning to get swayed. So, I think of Lauren''s angry face and sinister smiles and her friendsughing at me while I was shivering in the cold after she pushed me into the swimming pool. And the pain I felt when I found out Ashton only dated me because of his sister''s request. And I tried my best to remember the agony of my brother''s face as he cried out and talked about her love for Isabelle. Too much pain that I don''t want to experience ever again.


    Ashton started the engine, and after a couple of minutes, he drove away from his favorite spot. It feels like I left my heart in Astikoz hills since it feels like my heart is so numb right now, andAshton was silent the entire ride; and the moment we arrived in our driveway, he quickly climbed out of the car, and he ran to my side to open my door.


    "Good night, Megan." He said, and he returned to his car quickly, and I could tell he was avoiding my eyes, and he drove away without taking ast nce at me. My bag fell to the ground as I felt the after effect of my decision of breaking up with Ashton, my tears fell on my cheeks as I got down on my knees to grab my bag, but I felt so weak that I sat on the ground while my tears continue to fall like waterfalls. I could feel the anguish in my heart as I looked at his car fading away.. I sobbed as I realized Ashton was no longer my boyfriend, and the way he left me was telling me he already epted the fact that I was no longer part of his life.

 Chapter 45 - Enduring The Pain

    Megan''s POV


    "Hey, Megan, what is wrong?" I heard Dexter''s voice behind me, and then I felt him hold my waist as he helped me get up on my feet. Ashton has been long gone, and I didn''t know how long I stayed weeping on the ground, and I felt so d. None of our neighbors have seen me in my current state. Then my brother faced me, and he dried my tears away by using his handkerchief.


    "Can you tell me why you are crying here outside our house like a child? You don''t need to get down on the ground, Meg, for heaven''s sake." Dexter said asI was trying to control myself before I spoke to him. I didn''t expect my brother would find me looking so lost.


    "I didn''t know it would be painful as this, Dexter. I am in too much pain right now. I tried my best to look strong, and I hate myself for being so weak. I decided to break up with Ashton, but why I felt this way? It feels like someone pulled out my heart from my chest." I said, and my brother''s face fell, and then without saying a word, he pulled me closer to him, and he caressed my back, and I cried even harder.


    "Megan, I am sorry that you have to feel this way, sometimes making the right decision could be so painful that we thought we were making the wrong one, but believe me, Meg, everything will be alright. And I know the pain will not go away right away, but I want you to know I am so proud of you for doing the right thing. You are in pain now, and I know there are no words good enough to alleviate the pain that you feel. But I want to remind you, I will always be here for you." My brother said as I continued to weep, and I realized if I made the right choice, why it felt so wrong.


    "But the misery his father will inflict to you would be more painful, so I think it is better you ended things with Ashton while it was still early. It would be best if you weren''t like me, Megan. It was already toote for me to regain myself. I am in love with Isabelle, and I think there is nothing I can do to make things better between us." He said, and I felt sorry for my brother again, and I want to tell him, I amfeeling the same way, and I don''t think I can forget Ashton Priztgold that quickly, and I know it would take time, or maybe I can never get over with him.


    "I know that is why I broke up with him," I replied, and my brother dragged me to walk with him into our house.


    "You need to go to your room now, Meg. You have ss tomorrow, and I know what you are feeling right now, but you need to be strong, Megan.


    "Thank you, Dexter, and good night," I said to my brother, and I walked straight to my room, and I saw my sister already peacefully sleeping on her bed. I can''t stop myself from smiling, and I wish Ava would never experience the same heartache I am having right now, Dexter already suffered, and now I have the same pain. I tried to answer my assignments, but I couldn''t concentrate, and I knew it was because I missed Ashton so much, and I felt so guilty that I broke up with him even if I knew that I was crazy in love with him. It was unfair to his side and me, but I needed to do it for both of us before his father could break us and make us stop believing in love.


    I closed my books and notes, and I decided to answer my homework tomorrow. After all, I know it would be useless because I can''t concentrate, and I can''t answer them, knowing Ashton upied my thoughts. I found it so hard to sleep that when I got up the following morning, my entire body felt so heavy, especially my eyes, and I could feel the back pains. I quickly showered and informed my sister I would go ahead of her. I walked to the bus stop alone, and I smiled when I found my best friend waiting for the bus as well.


    "Hi, Megan! What is wrong with you, Meg? Who made you cry the other night, don''t tell me you already did it?" My best friend asked me, and I slowly nodded my head at her, and she hugged me.


    "Oh, I am sorry, Megan, you should never break up with Ashton if you look this miserable. It would be best to get a grip, Meg, or else he will know you are having a hard time. It was your choice to break up with him, so you better look in high spirits and not be this unhappy." Alice said, and I couldn''t disagree with her because Iknew my best friend had a point.


    "Yeah, you are right, Alice; I need to do this," I said, and I smiled at her. We rode the bus without talking to each other, and the moment we walked at the entrance of the Academy, we found Oscar waiting for us. We walked together to the library, and I spent my remaining hour answering all my assignments.


    I couldn''t stop my heart from pounding against my chest the moment we got inside our ssroom, and I felt the pang on my chest when I found Ashton talking with Lauren at the back of our ssroom. And I know I should never felt jealous because it was me who broke up with him, and not the other way around. I hate that my eyes searched the entire ssroom because I couldn''t stop myself from longing to see him. And even if my heart is aching, I don''t have a choice but to listen to our teacher as he discussed our lesson because I didn''t have the time to review my lessons for the day.


    I felt d that our ss was over, and I quickly put my books in my bag, and I ran from our ssroom, and I didn''t try to look back at Ashton once again, if he is nning to date Lauren again, all I need to do is ept the reality, even if it will break me. As Dexter said, sometimes we need to do the right thing even if we get hurt along the way, and I hope Ashton will not hurt me more by dating Lauren again.


    The entire day passed quickly, and I knew Ashton was avoiding me; and he never looked at me again like he used to, and I could tell he was back to the old Ashton. The one who enjoyed the attention of girls because I can see him with his teammates having fun with with the girls on the hallways, and even inside our ssroom before our teacher arrived, and even if I avoided the cafeteria, I knew that he was back hanging out with Lauren and her friends because Alice showed me Lauren''s post. I don''t know if they are back together, but I can tell he is happy being with them.


    The entire week passed, and I congratted myself that I was able to endure the pain. I still cried at night when Ava was already asleep. I am back to being the old Megan again, except that I never wear my old wardrobes ever since I dated Ashton. The girls ignored me, and I felt d about it, but I am sad that Ashton stays away from me. We never talked again, and the boys will always say hi to me when they are not with my ex-boyfriend, and I wonder why when they all know we alreadybroke up.


    It was the most horrible week of my entire life. And I am just d I enjoyed my work after ss because I will temporarily forget about my heart problem every time I feed the fish on the tanks.


    "Megan, aren''t you nning to go home?" Anthony asked me, and I smiled when I looked at my watch, and I realized it was time for me to go home.


    "Are you alright, Meg?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, I am okay, Anthony," I said, and I said goodbye to him, and I walked going to our house.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, Megan?" Alice asked me as we waited for Aunt Sonia toe and drive us to Lauren''s ce.


    "Of course, I don''t want Aunt Sonia to think I am choosy. Besides, she already paid us in advance." I replied.


    "We can return the payment, Megan," Alice responded.


    "We are professional with regards to our part-time work, Alice. I don''t want to taint the reputation of aunt Sonia. I know I need to endure three more Saturdays in Lauren''s mansion, but I am no longer afraid of what she will do with me because I have nothing to lose, now, Alice. And I need to do this to pay the bills." I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, but you don''t need to worry. I will never leave you this time, and if you need to jump in the swimming pool again, I will be jumping with you." My best friend said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "Wow, I miss yourughter, Meg, and I hope you will beughing again." She said, and I felt guilty that I became miserable like this after I broke up with Ashton.


    "Don''t worry, Al, I will try to be more energetic," I said, and I smiled when I saw Aunt Sonia''s car pulled into our driveway.


    We were silent the entire ride, and the moment we got inside the mansion, the housekeeper in charge of the female servants met us, and I felt d it wasn''t Lauren. And I realized she left the house early because of the football game today. And I suddenly felt nervous if she would have another party tonight.. We clean the house together with the maids, and I know the only reason Lauren hired us is that she wants to show to my face the reality that I am not worthy of Ashton''s love and attention.

 Chapter 46 - Protecting Her

    Ashton''s POV


    I can feel the pain, and I want to beg Megan to listen to me because I don''t want us to break up. But I could see the sadness on her face, and I could tell she needed a break from me. I agreed that we break up, but I told her I would do my best to show her that I loved her, and I would do everything I could to win her back. And I don''t care if I need to beg Lauren, but I want her to stop bothering my girl so she can have a peaceful high school life. And I am willing to do everything I can to have Megan back.


    When we left Astikoz hills, I didn''t talk with her again because I didn''t want to look pitiful. As of the moment, Megan told me there is nothing I can do that will change her mind, and because I love Megan, I give her what she wanted, and I understand all of this happened because of her brother and Isabelle. And I hate my dad for meddling in my sister''s love life. I know the big difference in our lifestyle, and I wonder why it affects my dad''s stature if we associate with someone who doesn''t fit in our society.


    When we arrived on her driveway, I wanted to kiss her and hug Megan one more time, but I controlled myself because I was afraid I would not let her go until she would take me back as her boyfriend again. I drive away from her ce without taking a second nce because I am afraid I will turn around and cry in front of Megan. It would be embarrassing for me if I did that.


    "Hey, why do you look like that after meeting your girlfriend," Zachary said the moment I got inside his room. I didn''t go home right away because I needed to talk with my best friend, especially this time.


    "My ex-girlfriend," I responded, and his eyes got so big that he stood up from his bed.


    "What???" He asked, and I nodded my head, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "But why?" My best friend asked, and I followed him as we went to the balcony of his room, and we had the same view, my room is also on the city side. We can see the beautiful lights that are glistening below us. The overlooking idea was terrific, and it will always take my breath away. And I remember Megan. I know she also loves the view she can see on my balcony.


    "I don''t know, Zach, maybe because I was a jerk and because of family pressure. I know I hurt her during Lauren''s party, and I already told Megan I was sorry about it, and I told her everything." I said to Zach as I sat beside him. I could say Zachary is on his way to sleep because he was only wearing boxer shorts and a sleeveless tank top. In contrast, I am still on my jeans and varsity jacket.


    "I think you should give her what she wants, Ashton. Don''t worry, and I can tell Megan wille around." Zach responded, and Iughed.


    "I don''t think so, Zach. You know Megan, she was far different from those girls who throw themselves at me. She will never do that, and I know she will do everything she can to avoid me." I dered.


    "And that is the reason why I came here tonight because I need your help," I added.


    "How am I going to help you when your charmdidn''t even work on her." He responded.


    "I want to ask for advice from you, and maybe you will have an idea on how I can convince her that I am really into her. After what happened at Lauren''s ce, it feels like she closed her heart for me." I said, feeling so defeated.


    "Well, all I can say, right now, maybe you should stay aware of her, make her miss you. And it would help if you asked your fans to stay away from Megan, and to do that, I think you need to start with Lauren. You should stop seeing her." Zach replied.


    "I know, but I needed Lauren''s help, and she told me she would help me," I said.


    "It seems to me she wasn''t helping you at all," Zachary said.


    "And I think she will do the opposite, Ashton. Lauren will tell you she will help you, but she will do everything to have you back. Instead of staying away from you, I know she will try to get closer to you and seduce you all the way she can. So, you better stay away from Lauren, no offense, I know your family is close because of your dad, and Lauren was also your friend while you were growing up, but I know how much your ex hated Megan. Therefore Icould say she will never help you because Lauren will always be in love with you. And that is why you need to stay away from her as possible." Zach said, and I got so confused since I could tell Lauren was sincere when I begged her to help me.


    "Okay, I will try to do that, and thank you, Zach," I said.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find a way to win back Megan''s heart, and I know it will never be easy, Ashton, and do you know that I want tough right now?" He asked, and I looked at him as I tried to understand what he was talking about since I got so confused.


    "And why?" I asked.


    "Because who could have thought that the most handsome and popr guy in school would have this kind of dilemma. And this is epic." He said, and I shook my head.


    "You know that I am having a hard time, and I couldn''t believe you wouldugh at me. I know Megan Corteza turned my life upside down, but I will never give up on her, Zach, since I want her to be the mother of my children." I said, and my best friendughed hysterically, and then he looked so horrified.


    "Are you serious? You are talking about having children with Megan when you still need to study college and be a professional football yer." Zach said.


    "Yeah, but I want Megan to be the one. I don''t know how to exin this to you, Zach. But I can feel it that Megan is the one for me." I said, and Zach''s face softened.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe you would be telling me this. It is still early, and there will be many things that will happen along the way, Ashton. And there is a possibility that you will break her heart again if ever you will get back together." Zachary said, and I smiled at him as I got up since it was veryte and I needed to go home since we still have ss tomorrow.


    "I know about that, Zach, and I want Megan to be in my life whatever it takes.


    "Well, I am happy that I realized you are not ying with her heart," Zach said, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "I am sorry, Ashton. I know I doubted your intentions towards Megan; that is why I hit you when Lauren revealed the truth." He said, and I couldn''t believe my best friend didn''t also believe me.


    "Don''t worry, I understand you, Zach. I know you like Megan too, and thank you that you gave way for me to court her." I said.


    "No problem. Besides, I am aware that I could neverpete with you." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at my best friend, and after saying good night to him, I left his room, and I went home, and I can still feel the heaviness of my heart.


    I tried to avoid Megan the following day even if I wanted to sit beside her during our first period since I wanted to give her the freedom she wanted. I sat at the back so I would not be tempted to get closer to her, but I never expected Lauren to sit beside me, and when Megan got inside our ssroom, I could see the sadness on her face the moment our eyes met. And I hate that I like it that she was hurting because it only means she still wants me.


    The entire week passed on a blur, and I didn''t approach Megan the whole week. I was afraid she would push me away, and then I didn''t want her to think that I was hardheaded. Besides, we had practice, and I needed to concentrate on our game, but never in a day did I not think about her. I find it so hard to sleep every night because I keep on thinking about Megan.


    I already asked Isabelle''s help, but she only made it worse by telling me I should avoid Megan because we would only get hurt in the end. I also asked my brothers to help me find ways to convince Megan that I am really in love with her.


    Saturday came, and everyone was excited about the game. I know Megan will never watch our game since she was always busy with her part-time jobs, and it hurts me to think that she will be at Lauren''s house today cleaning instead of enjoying her life with her friends. And that is why I asked Lauren to ride with me going to the game. I even asked her toe early to our house so she won''t bother Megan, and tonight I want to ask everyone to have a party in our ce since I know my parents will be spending time at the harbor sleeping in one of our yachts. And I know this is the only way Lauren can''t hurt Megan. I need to take her away from her mansion, so she will not give Megan a hard time.


    I realized Zach was right, and my ex will never stop hurting the girl I love; that is why, while I was still thinking about ways to win back Megan''s heart, I will do everything I can to protect her from Lauren.

 Chapter 47 - My Anguish

    Megan''s POV


    "Megan, Alice, pleasee with me and join us to eat lunch." The housekeeper said to us, and we stopped cleaning, and we followed her to the staff quarter, and I realized they have their dining area. She served our food, and we ate our meal in silence; and I smiled at Alice when I realized the food tasted so good, and I felt so full after eating our lunch. And then the housekeeper told us we could have our one-hour break, and I realized thest time we came here, Lauren only allowed us to have a thirty minutes break.


    Alice begged me to have our break near the swimming pool, and I know the beautiful garden near the pool is lovely. I hate to go there because I don''t want to remember the embarrassment I experienced because of Lauren. But I can''t deny my friend to enjoy the view near the swimming pool. It was a beautiful sunny day, and it felt like we were spending our time in a five-star hotel, and we were having a lovely day beside the pool. Alice asked me to take her pictures, and Iughed when she posed like a model in a magazine, and I realized it feels so nice to have a vacation somewhere far away from the city.


    As I looked around us, I realized I made the right decision about breaking up with Ashton because this ce alone looked like a vacation hotel. Thebeautifulndscaped with a vast garden surrounds the mansion. And the big house behind us reminds me that I am only nothing, and I need to stop my fantasy. And I know since I have been at Ashton''s ce, their house is much bigger and grander than Lauren''s ce.


    "Can you tell me now about your breakup? I know you are not yet ready to talk about it, Megan, but you can never run away from it because you need to face it every day of your life." Alice said, and I sat beside her on the chaise lounge.


    "Yeah, I know. I am sorry if I avoided the topic. I hate that I did it to Ashton. That is why I don''t want to talk about it since I felt guilty that I broke up with him even if I am still crazy about him." I replied.


    "Megan, not all couples break up because they don''t love each other anymore. Sometimes some consequences are beyond their control, like what happened to you; who could have thought that your brother and his sister had been in love with each other, and your brother ended hurting Isabelle because of Ashton''s dad." Alice responded.


    "Sometimes because of trust issues, and others are not willing to give a second chance, and they ended up regretting on their past judgment, but it was already toote. I am not saying you are going to regret your decision, and I am just hoping you will not have any regrets in the future because I care about you, and I don''t want you to be miserable." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "I understand what you mean, Al, and do you know I hated myself right now because I don''t like that Ashton didn''t even say hi to me after I broke up with him?" I asked her, and she nodded her head.


    "I know, Megan, and even if you didn''t tell me, for how many times I caught you were stealing nces at Ashton, and I can tell right away that you were hurting. What do you expect, Meg? You hurt Ashton by breaking up with him, and do you think he will give you another nce after you break up with him? Come on, Megan, you are the most intelligent in our batch, and I don''t think you can''t get the logic." My best friend said, and I know she was right.


    "He will never look at you again because you hurt his ego; Ashton Pritzgold is the most popr and handsome guy in our school and got dumped by you. Girls chased him around, Meg. So, you better face it since you decided to break up with him even if he begged you not to, and I am telling you all this because you are my best friend." Alice added.


    "So, you better stop thinking about him because you lose your chance to be with him, Meg. You let him go, and I think Ashton thought he doesn''t worth anything to you because you broke his heart." She continued, and I realized my best friend was right, and I needed to face my decision, and I should never have regrets, and I know I was such a fool for


    letting him go.


    "I know, Al, I made a mistake, but even if I have regrets right now, I am still proud of myself that I made my brother happy, and I need to deal with my broken heart alone," I said.


    "You made Dexter happy without realizing you were breaking your own heart. I wanted to tell you that time, don''t break up with Ashton, Megan, because it will still be the same pain." She responded.


    "Hey, I know my brother was right; if I didn''t break up with Ashton, I need to deal with his father soon, and it is better this way because I know Lauren and her friends will never bother me anymore," I replied, and she smiled at me.


    "Well, you were right. Look at now, Lauren didn''t give a damn if we are here or not, so at least you can now continue your goal to graduate high school without any drama." Alice said as she got up from the chair, and I realized our break time was up.


    "Yeah, that is true, and I hope she will not bother


    me anymore," I replied.


    We went back to the main house, and we started working again. I was thinking about Alice''s words as we continued cleaning in the hallways, and I hated myself that I couldn''t stop thinking about Ashton even for a while, and I realized how much I miss him. And I know I have to deal with my heartache. And as we continued with our work, I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling worried as the hours passed because I knew whether I liked it or not, I needed to face Lauren again since we would be working until midnight.


    "Mmm, ma''am, excuse me, can I ask a question?" I asked the housekeeper when we ate our dinner.


    "Yes, what do you want to know, Megan?" She asked me with a smile on her face.


    "I just want to know if Miss Lauren will throw a party tonight?" I asked, and she smiled at me.


    "Oh, are you afraid if you are going to fall into the swimming pool again?" She asked, and I blushed as I realized some of the maids were there, and she was among them because she supervised us that time.


    "I am sorry, Megan, I don''t intend to upset you. And to answer your question, don''t worry, Meg, we don''t have a party to cater tonight because ourdy boss called me earlier that they will be having a party after the game at the Pritzgolds." She said, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as I heard Ashton''s family name.


    "Aren''t you going to attend the party? I believe that you are your ssmates, and Ashton is your boyfriend. And I know why you are here; it was because my youngdy boss was jealous of you. I heard everything Ashton said to Lauren that night, and I know our young Miss was hurt." She said, and I didn''t know how to answer her, so I just shook my head.


    I felt so happy that there would be no party tonight at Lauren''s ce, but I suddenly felt sad when I learned they were going to have fun at Ashton''s wonderful ce. After eating dinner, we spent our time in the living room, and I know the site is spotless, but Lauren was the one who made the list of where we should clean. I was using a rag, and I was wiping the balustrade of the stairs when I suddenly heard Lauren''sughter. When I raised my head, I felt like I was frozen on my feet when I saw Ashton walking beside her, so handsome as ever, and I knew he saw me, but he continued to talk with Lauren as if I wasn''t there.


    "Do you want toe to my room?" I heard Lauren asked Ashton, and it was my cue to get back to work, and my heart was beating so fast as I waited for Ashton to answer her. And I think they got back together because he came with her into her house, and right now, Lauren was asking him if he wanted to go to her room. My heart is in too much anguish as I continue to wipe the stairs.


    "No, I will wait for you here," Ashton responded, and I let out a soft sigh of relief because I couldn''t take it if he went to Lauren''s room even if we broke up already.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I can change my clothes fast. Just wait for me, Ash." Lauren said in a seductive tone, and she walked on the stairs without saying anything to me. And I can feel the racing of my heart because I can feel that Ashton is watching me, and I want to turn around and see him, but I don''t want to get hurt. And it feels like forever before Lauren came back, and I felt d that they left quickly, and I sat on the stairs as I cried my heart out.


    "Hey, Megan, don''t cry, don''t let them see you are affected by them. Hold your tears and let yourself cry the moment we get out from here." Alice said, and I wiped away my tears without saying anything.


    I felt d Lauren didn''t get back home when the clock struck at midnight. I was running from the mansion, and I could feel Alice was following behind me, and I felt so d Dexter was already waiting for us. I said hi to Dexter after I sat beside him.. And I felt so hurt as we left the Astikoz Hills Subdivision.

 Chapter 48 - My Partner

    Megan''s POV


    I couldn''t believe that there was a kind of pain like this, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying as my brother drove away from the prominent subdivision in our city. And I hate that I am experiencing this kind of misery because of my stupidity. I know breaking up with Ashton was my decision, and I already convinced myself that I would be okay, but when I found him with my mortal enemy, Lauren, I couldn''t help but feel hurt.


    I didn''t look at Ashton when she came to Lauren''s ce because I was so afraid to see what was on his face, and I was not yet ready to ept that I let him go. And I don''t know if I felt d that he didn''t speak with me while he waited for Lauren to came down from her room. But I know Alice was right. I insulted Ashton by breaking up with him, and I know there is no way he wille back to me after I told him that there is nothing he can do to change my mind.


    Now all I have to do is face my heartache and deal with the pain, and I have to eat my heart out. I let my tears fall, and I didn''t wipe them away since I felt so afraid my brother would find out I was crying. I said goodbye to Alice after my brother dropped her off at her house, and the moment we arrived home, I wanted to climb out of the car immediately, but my brother held my wrist.


    "Megan, I know you were crying, and I felt so guilty that you feel this way." He said, and I got facialtissue from the glove box, and I started crying again.


    "I''m sorry, Dexter, I know I should not cry, but I can''t stop my heart from aching. I couldn''t take it that Ashton was no longer talking to me after breaking up with him. I know that I hurt him somehow, but I hate that I couldn''t stop myself from hurting him every time I saw him with Lauren. I know that they belong together and look good together, but I couldn''t stop myself from wishing that I wish I were the one he was spending time with, and I know we can never be together, but I want to stop hurting you know." I dered.


    "And this is too much, and I never asked this to happen to me. I just wanted to graduate from high school withoutplications, but I never expected I would fall in love with him." I added, and I heard my brother sighed.


    I realized Dexter was having a hard time on how to alleviate the pain that I felt because I could see his hands were gripping hard on the steering wheel as he watched the front of our house. And I can tell that my brother was avoiding my face because he could see the pain on my face. And I know my brother feels guilty about what is happening to me because everything leads back to him. He was the reason Ashton approached me in the first ce because of Isabelle, but I don''t me my brother for it because it wasn''t his fault.


    I want to stop my heart from aching, that is all, and I don''t me my brother either, I know I made a choice, and it wasn''t Dexter who made it for me. I chose to break up with Ashton on my own ord because I thought it was the best solution for everything. Before getting hurt by his father, I better take the preliminary precaution without knowing I will still suffer.


    "I should be the one telling you sorry because I know it was because of me that you are suffering right now, Megan. And if I only have the power to stop your heart from hurting, I already did it, and right now, I am so lost for words, Megan, since I don''t want to see you in pain, and this is the first time that I see you like this, and I hate myself right now for making you this miserable." Dexter said the moment he got his voice back.


    "I didn''t expect that you would break up with Ashton.I thought you would follow your heart this time because I know I can do nothing about it, Megan. Yeah, I know at first I would ask you to break up with Ashton, but when I met him, I realized he was in love with you too. When he came here and punched me, I realized that time he was really into you, and maybe he could withstand his father''s wrath because he is Gregory''s eldest son and the heir of his empire, and I can tell Ashton will fight what he believes in, and I couldn''t believe he will give you up that easily." My brother said, and I let out a sigh, and then I halfugh.


    "Maybe Ashton realized that I am not worth it, and I don''t deserve his time. I understand that he is the most popr guy in our school and I am just nothing, so I have to deal with it and do not worry, this would be thest time that I will cry because of him. I hate that he came to Lauren''s ce, and he didn''t even say hi to me while I was cleaning the stairways leading to Lauren''s bedroom." I said, feeling so lost and sad.


    "I don''t think Ashton is that kind of guy, Megan, I am sorry, but I know from Isabelle that her brother ispassionate, and I think he is not the type of guy who will y around with someone else''s heart, and I want to ask an apology since I was the one who asked you to break up with him. I was jealous that time that I could never get close with Isa again. And I hate that I broke her heart good time." My brother said, and I smiled at him as I looked at the sadness on my brother''s face, and now the two of us shared the same fate.


    "It is okay, and you don''t need to say sorry. It was not your fault, Dexter. Always remember this, it was never your fault that I ended my rtionship with Ashton. It was my choice." I said as I touched my brother''s hand, and I asked him to get inside the house.


    I still find it so hard to sleep, so instead of thinking about Ashton and Lauren, I spent my time answering my assignments and review my notes until I was asleep with a book on my chest. And since I don''t have a part-time job on Sunday since Lauren shortened it by making us worked until midnightst night. I helped my mom cleaned the house and prepared food for breakfast to dinner, and I felt so d that Ava helped me even if I didn''t ask her to help. And I realized my sister is now finally bing a responsible child.


    Then I spent my day reading my notes and lesson in advance because I knew I would be busy again during weekdays, and even if I love my new part-time job, I don''t have time to review my notes because the shop is always packed with customers.


    Monday came, and I knew I couldn''t avoid reality forever. I need to face Ashton again. And how I wish this school year would be over so I would stop seeing him. I chose to wear my skinny jeans that emphasize my butt. I can tell Alice will be jealous of me again since every time I wear this, for her, it highlights my hourss figure, and I like to wear this with a crop top because I wanted Ashton to notice me even if I know it was so wrong. But I always bring a zer with me if I need it, especially with my situation that I became a target by the rich girls. I am just d I stopped dating Ashton, and they also cease bothering me, but still, out of the corner of my eye, I can see they are still looking at me with contempt.


    As usual, I can feel my nervousness as I get inside our ssroom, and I never make the same mistake again by looking at the back door because I am afraid if I find Ashton and Lauren being sweet with each other. I sat on my chair while I waited for our teacher to discuss our lesson, and I hate myself that I can''t deny even if we are in the same room, I am still thinking about Ashton.


    I could not stop the pounding of my heart when our literature teacher told us about our uing project to be presented on the following Monday. And I hate that it is a pair work, and I have to partner with another ssmate, and I wouldn''t say I like it when it is like this because schrs like me are afraid to be paired with the rich kids, especially the girls who showed it to our face that we don''t belong in their society. I better do my project alone, but I know I can never run away from this scenario.


    I experienced this before, a group project, and I ended doing all the works, and this time it would be fine with me if I did the job alone.Our teacher started calling our names, and I wished my teacher would call Alice and me, and I smiled when Alice partnered with Zach. And then I felt my entire body turned called when my teacher called my name.


    "Megan Corteza, your partner would be Ashton Pritzgold.." He said, and the entire ss turned so quiet, and I could no longer hear the voice of my teacher as I listened to the rapid pounding of my heart.

 Chapter 49 - Another Chance

    Megan''s POV


    "I couldn''t believe that this was happening to me right now. How could I face Ashton after what happened to us, Alice?" I asked my best friend as we walked to our next ss.


    "I know how you feel, Megan because I was shocked as well, and I wanted to talk to our teacher and ask him that we could exchange partners, but I don''t want him to get angry with me," Alice responded as we walked faster going to our room because I don''t want Ashton to chase after us even if deep inside my heart I was crying out loud to talk to him again.


    "Yeah, I never expected our teacher would pair me with Ashton. How could it be? I know we need to present our project on Monday, and I still have a lot of time to talk with him, but with his practice and my busy schedule after ss with our part-time job, I can tell we only have time thising Sunday. I know I can prepare our presentation alone, and I will give him notes, so we don''t need to talk face to face since I can send it to him through Facetime or email." I said.


    "Well, that is perfect, you know, if you were only paired up with someone else, and not Ashton Pritzgold, I could tell your partner will be so happy to have you do all the works, but I am telling you, Megan, that idea of yours will never work out on Ashton, because you know, he got it all. He is intelligent like you, and giving him notes will never satisfy him, and you will hurt his ego." My best friend said, and my shoulders sagged, and I understood what Alice means; Ashton will never agree with my terms because he wants to do this project too.


    "I hate that I was paired with him, and I was only d Ashton didn''te to me and ask me about it, and I know I need to speak with him about it if I want to maintain my grade in Literature. And I am aware that I needed to do this because I have to maintain my schrship, and losing a point is not an option for me." I dered as I released a heavy sigh.


    "Of course, whether you like it or not, Megan, you have to face Aston. And I know you can do it be professionally and try to control yourself. Don''t ever throw yourself at him ever again if you want to survive High School." My best friend dered, and I know she has a point.


    "I don''t know how I am going to face him, or how canI ask him to be with me to discuss our project together because I can tell that he is still angry with me for breaking up with him. But knowing that he is back together with Lauren, I think I will take it as a sign that he already moved on with me. I couldn''t believe my fate again for tricking me this time." I said as I sat down on my armchair, and Alice did the same. And then I saw my best friend''s face lit up.


    "What is that look, Alice?" I asked her, and I felt d most of our ssmates were not yet around, but I kept my voice low so no one would hear our conversation.


    "Well, I thought you were wrong, Meg," She replied, and I raised my eyebrow, and I was confused why she needed to tell me I was wrong.


    "How could you say that, Alice? And which part I am wrong?" I asked her as I could see the amusement on her face.


    "Well, in my opinion, I don''t think your fate is ying a trick with you. It gives you another chance to be together, and maybe you are meant to be. And I don''t think Ashton is back together with Lauren, they are used to be so close, so it''s not a question if they will hang out again after you broke up with him. And what do you want him to do? Spend his nights in his room crying over you? I don''t think the most popr guy in school will do that because it would be a shame on his part that his friends will see him miserable because his girlfriend dumped him." My best friend said.


    "Do you know sometimes I wonder if you are really on my side or his side? I don''t get you at all." I said.


    "Of course, I will always be in your side, but we can''t deny there are times as your best friend I need to weigh things over for you. Because you can''t make a fair judgment when you are suffering from a broken heart." My best friend said, and my face softened when I realized she was only trying to help me. Our conversation stopped the moment our teacher came inside our room, and as I listened to my teacher discussed our lesson, I couldn''t concentrate since I was thinking about my project with Ashton.


    I know working alone with our project would be easier for me than approaching my ex-boyfriend. I don''t know how to talk with him or even be near him anymore because I am so afraid of myself if I break down again. I know it is not a good idea to be alone with Ashton again because of what happened between us. And I am a liar if I say I am over him because I know I can never get over Ashton. He will always be part of my life and who I am.


    I know he was my first love, even if we only dated for more than a week, And I don''t know when I have to suffer these feelings that I have for him. But I know that all the emotions I had for him were not suitable for me and both of us. I needed to stop and control myself, but it seems the harder I tried to forget him, the more I remembered him. He is giving me a hard time, even if he started ignoring me.


    I felt so d that girls stopped harassing me. I couldn''t find any more notes in my locker room. Before I broke up with Ashton, almost every day, I got messages from different girls telling me I was such a flirt, bitch, and all the bad names they could call me, and to be honest, I was hurting every day. Every time I read those notes, but Every time I was with Ashton, everything vanished in my mind because he made me happy.


    We never ate at the cafeteria again after what happened to me. Because I was so afraid Lauren would ask one of her friends again to make fun of me, I felt so d my day ended withoutplications, and I knew that I hated myself during our math ss. I was hoping Ashton would talk to me, but I realized I could never have a second chance of love with Ashton Pritzgold. I am aware not even a cheerleader could hurt him, and I am not proud of what I have done because I am suffering right now, and I wouldn''t say I like that I am still reliving the sweet kisses I shared with Ashton.


    The following morning as I took the bus, I was still thinking about what story we need to present. I was thinking about Shakespeare''s Romeo and Juliet since it was ssic, and the plot and the characters of the story moved me. Still, I was also thinking about a novel written by a famous writer way back in 1813 because I love the concept of marrying a person for love over money and social stature. Still, I don''t want my ssmates to think I chose that novel because I want them to realize that money does not matter when two people are in love. After all, most of my ssmates came from wealthy families, and they only associated themselves with their fellow rich kids, except Ashton, who tried to win my heart.


    I can feel my heart is pounding as I find Ashton waiting outside our ssroom, and there is no way I can avoid him now. And I hate that Alice and Oscar didn''t join me in the library this morning, and I can tell they are already inside our ssroom.


    My heart skipped a beat when Ashton smiled at me, and he stepped closer to me that I needed to stop on my tracks when we almost collied with each other, and I needed to take a deep breath so I could control myself from hugging him. Ashton smelled so lovely that I wanted to be in his arms again.


    "Hey!" He said, and I tried to smile at him, but I could feel my mouth is shivering because of my nervousness.


    "Hi," I replied.


    "Mmm, I know you are always busy, Meg, and I also have football practice but, would it be alright if I will pick you up tomorrow night after your part-time job?" He asked, and I almost lost my voice as I stared at his mesmerizing eyes, and I can''t deny there is no way I am getting over him.


    "Sure," That is the only word I uttered since I felt so nervous, and I couldn''t trust myself.


    "Ok, see you tomorrow then," Ashton said, and he smiled at me before he turned around and walked ahead of me in going to our ssroom. And I felt hurt that he didn''t take me with him, and I hate myself for feeling this way, but I can''t stop myself from feeling excited to meet him tomorrow.. And I know it is not bad to hope and wish that he will still feel the same way towards me.

 Chapter 50 - The Odds

    Ashton''s POV


    I know my performance during the entire game was excellent, and my coach was very pleased with our game tonight. I want to feel happy, but something is missing, and I know it was because of Megan. How I wish she were on the side stands cheering for me. I could hear the girls shouting my name while I was running on the field, and I know my fellow students came to watch our game, and only Megan and her friends weren''t there. Still, when I caught Oscar on the bleachers, I suddenly felt excited, hoping Megan was in the vicinity, but I got disappointed when halfway through our game, she didn''t show up, and I realized Oscar was watching the game without his close friends.


    "Hey! Why do you look like that, Ashton? We won the game, which is what you like. You wanted to dominate the game, and you nailed it, bro." Zachary said after we finished our shower.


    "Have you seen the face of our coach? He was impressed with your performance, and I am sure those scouts will never stop bothering you again." Zach said, and I released a heavy sigh. We were both wearing pants and T-shirts, and I was on my way to my pick-up while Zachary was walking beside me. I never answered my best friend because my mind was somewhere else.


    "Hey, Ashton, are you alright? I have been talking to you for a while now, and you didn''t even answer a single word. It feels like you are not here physically, and I am sure your mind is somewhere else. Is it because of Megan?" Zach asked, and I stopped walking, and I looked at his face before I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, I don''t know how I am going to stop thinking about her, Zach, and this is driving me insane. She''s just so near every time we have a ss together, but I don''t have the guts to talk with her again after she broke up with me. And because I was so afraid if she will not talk to me again if it is not a ss-rted concern." I said, and I turned around to continue walking to the parking lot, and I felt more downhearted when I saw Lauren already waiting for me outside my truck.


    "I don''t know how to convince Megan that we are good and we can be together again. Because until now, I am still clueless on what to do to manifest my feelings for her." I said, and I saw my friend nced at Lauren and then back to me.


    "Well, I think to do that, you better stop spending more time with Lauren. Because I know Megan thought you were back being together because she saw you with her most of the time. And if you want to win back Megan''s heart, I think you should stop associating with Lauren again." He dered.


    "I understand what you mean, Zach. But this is the only way that I can make sure Megan is safe from Lauren. Because if I will allow Laurento have a party at her mansion tonight, she is going to find ways on how to embarrass Megan again in front of our friends, and I cannot afford that to happen again. Because I don''t want my girl to get hurt and be humiliated in front of our fellow students." I replied, and his face lit up.


    "Wow, so Megan, is the reason why you offer your ce as the venue of our after-game party? And I was shocked at first because I know your mom doesn''t want you to hold parties in your house, and you risk the idea of being reprimanded by your parents rather than making Megan suffer. I am impressed, and how I wish Megan will know all about your efforts so she will give you another chance." Zach dered.


    "Please, don''t ever tell Megan about any of this because I know she will not be happy when she learns that I am doing something like this for her. Because I don''t want her to feel guilty, and you know her personality, Zachary." I begged my best friend.


    "Don''t worry, bro, your secrets are safe with me. See you at your houseter." Zach said.


    "Okay, don''t forget I need you after the party to clean the house. I don''t want my mom to find out we had a party at my house, and please brief everyone not to post anything in their social media ounts saying they are in our house." I said.


    "Don''t worry, Aston, and I will take care of it, drive safely," Zach responded.


    "Thank you, Zach, you too," I said, and I continued to walk towards my car, and I saw Lauren smiling at me from ear to ear.


    Lauren kissed my cheek the moment I got closer to her, and I opened the door for her, and I coughed when she asked me to drive her to her house because she needed to change. And I knew she was doing this because Megan was cleaning at her home. I don''t want to go inside her house, but I know she will never stop bugging me. I walked with her inside her gigantic house while I could hear the rapid beating of my heart as I walked closer to the main door of their mansion. I searched the area, hoping I could see Megan, and my world seemed to stop when I saw her on the stairs wiping the balustrade.


    I wanted to walk closer to her and talk with her, but I felt so afraid if she would get angry with me. So, I opted to stand in the living room while waiting for Lauren toe back from her room. Megan looked so hot while cleaning, and I was hoping she would look at me, but she never turned or raised her head in my direction. And it made me realized that she is no longer interested in me because she is doing everything she can to stay away from me. And it hurts me, but I am still nning to pursue my n and court her again, but not yet. I still need a perfect method so that Megan will never turn me down.


    And there is no way I will stop loving Megan because I know she is the only girl for me and no one else. And I know through her reactions that she still cares about me too. And I understand she was trying her best to control herself, but I saw her body tensed when Lauren asked me toe to her room, but I am not that stupid to go to Lauren''s room knowing Megan is here. Besides, there is no reason I wille with her to her room. And I couldn''t stop myself smiling when I saw Megan''s body rxed after I said no. That is why I know even if she wanted to stay away from me because of the love story of our siblings, and I still know that Megan won''t like the idea that I will be dating another girl.


    I felt so happy that the odds were very much in my favor during our literature ss on Monday. Our teacher paired me with Megan Corteza. I almost jumped to my feet when I heard my name and realized Megan was my partner. And it was like we had been given another opportunity to be together again, and even if Megan wanted us to stopmunicating with each other. I felt so energetic the entire day, even if I felt so worried that Megan feels so sad that I am her partner.


    "Wow, did you bribe our Literature teacher, Ashton?" Zach asked me, and it made meughed.


    "Ha! I will never do that, but if I don''t have any other option, maybe I will do that in the future if until one month I am still unable to have Megan back, but it seems I am so lucky after our gamest Saturday, Zach, and now I can''t stop thinking about Megan." I replied, and I understood Zach''s word because it was a coincidence that our Literature teacher partnered me with Megan.


    The sadness that I saw on her face is the main reason I didn''t approach her right away, and I know that Megan needs time to ept that I am her partner. And on the following day, I was excitedly waiting outside our ssroom for Megan toe to our first period. I need to talk to her, and even if there is a possibility that she would decline, I need to speak with her about our group project.


    I stifled aughed when I saw her reaction when she found me waiting for her, and I knew she wanted to run, but she didn''t have a choice but to talk with me. I asked her if I could pick her up from her work tomorrow, and I felt so happy when she said yes. And I wanted to take her hand and sit beside her, but I didn''t want to waste my luck, she already agreed to meet me tomorrow night after her work, and it would be enough for now. I get inside our ssroom with a beautiful smile on my face, and I am so excited for tomorrow. Maybe I will be lucky enough to have a chance to kiss her again by tomorrow, and it was enough reason for me to be inspired by the entire day during my sses and even during my football practice.. I could tell Megan Corteza could easily make me feel alive and happy.

 Chapter 51 - To Resist His Charm

    Megan''s POV


    I know I am crazy because I already broke up with Ashton, but when he asked me if he could meet me tomorrow after my part-time job, I felt so happy, and I wanted to jump on my feet. And I was smiling during the entire ss of my first period.


    "It looks like you are in a good mood, Megan. And I am 100% sure it was because of Ashton. If I were you, I would make him my boyfriend again so you would be like that always. Ever since you broke up with Ashton, I never see you smile genuinely, and I know that you are still hurting inside, and deep in your core, you wanted to be with him." Alice said as we walked towards our next subject, and I am still lost for words after Ashton asked me to meet him tomorrow after my work. And I am still in cloud nine.


    "But I can tell that you also felt scared to face Ashton again because you can''t trust yourself, am I right?" Alice asked me, and Ican''t disagree with my best friend.


    "Yeah, you are right, Al. Everything you said to me was true, I was excited to see him, and I felt scared at the same time. But I don''t have a choice. I need to face Ashton, and I can tell he is only eager to meet me to talk about our literature project because he is still avoiding me." I replied, and my best friend beamed at me.


    "You know, Meg, the decision would always be yours. If you still want Ashton, I think there is nothing wrong if you will be the one to ask Ashton that you should get back together." Alice said.


    "Do you think I can do that, Alice? I don''t want to be humiliated. What if he won''t take me back? It would be a big p on my face." I responded, and I heard the boys in thehallway saying hi to me, and they looked at me differently now, and I couldn''t stop blushing when I realized they were checking me out.


    I am aware ever since I started wearing clothes appropriate for our age, boys are always looking at me, but I can tell they were hesitant to approach me. Mostly it was Oscar who would deliver messagesing from them.


    I have received invitations to go on a date, and they are mostly guys from the football team, but how could I date someone when I am always thinking about the hot quarterback of our school? I know I am pathetic, but I hope I can get over this dilemma sooner because I still need to graduate, and I want to leave this phase of my life behind, but I could tell I will never forget about Ashton, no matter what I do. And that is the only thing I am so sure about in my life because I am not yet sure if I can graduate or continue to study college.


    "Well, at least you will try. There is nothing wrong with it, Megan. Besides, Ashton is used to being chased by girls, so it will not make any difference for him." Alice responded.


    "No, I won''t do it, Alice, even if I am dying to be with him," I replied.


    "Good luck to you and your ego, Megan. I hope you will find happiness in the future." Alice said, and she walked inside our ssroom ahead of me while I released a heavy sigh as I moved inside withzy steps.


    On the following day, my morning sses passed in a blur, and after the bell rang, signifying our lunch break was over, and we hurried into our ssroom. AndI could feel the pounding of my heart when I found Ashton looking at me the moment I entered our room for our first period in the afternoon. I quickly averted his gaze, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot. And I know my face is blushing as of the moment, and I became more excited to meet him tonight. I am happy that I reviewed my lesson in advance, or else I will be theughingstock of my fellow students when our teacher called me to answer the number one equation on the board. I got apuded by the boys when I finished answering the question.


    "Wow, very impressive, Megan." Our teacher said the moment I got back on my seat, and our teacher called Ashton to answer the number two question. As expected, he could also answer the equation without a sweat, and I couldn''t stop my eyes from checking out his body since I can''t deny he looked hotter than ever, and I felt Alice nudged me on my arm.


    "You have given all the options, Bestie, but you tried your best to deny yourself what you want with your life, and since you want to forget him. I think you better stop looking at Ashton that way, or he is going to melt by the way you looked at him." Alice whispered in my ear, and I giggled. But, I couldn''t stop myself from blushing when Ashton caught me looking at him without blinking my eyes. And I felt the knots on my stomach when we stared at each other for a long while, and then he winked at me and gave me a beautiful smile that made my knees felt so weak.


    "Megan, it is still obvious that you can''t stop yourself from wanting Ashton, and I think you should give yourself a break and date him again. I know I told you to stop, but as your friend, I know you are suffering." Alice said after we got inside the bus going to the fish shop, I felt d we could ride right away because I didn''t want to bete for our work.


    "I admit I want to be with Ashton, but we both know it is impossible, Alice. And I think, my dearest best friend, there is nothing wrong with liking him from a distance again. At least I have experienced how to be kissed by him." I said as I remembered Ashton''s handsome face.


    "Whatever, Meg. I will always support you with your decision." She said, and I sighed as I leaned my back on the seat.


    "You know what, Alice? Sometimes, I wish I was born with a silver spoon in my mouth, and maybe I am not experiencing this kind of misery right now. Loving Ashton was hard enough for me, and I know it will be harder if we continue dating each other, and once his father finds out about us, it will be a disaster. I need to secure my heart from further injury, so I better stay away from him. Besides, he is no longer interested in me, and I know it is better this way." I said as I looked at the window, and I couldn''t believe it suddenly rained.


    "Okay, if that is your final decision, it is all up to you. Maybe you need to find someone new." She said.


    "Come on, Al, you know me; Ashton is a handful already. Maybe having a boyfriend at this time is not really for me." I replied.


    "Yeah, at least your ex-boyfriend was the hottest guy in school." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling from ear to ear.


    Because of the heavy rain, we only had few customers in the stores, and Anthony asked us to clean the tank schedule for cleaning. I suddenly forgot about my problems as I watched the fish in the aquariums after we cleaned them. We also made an inventory of the stocks at the back of the shop where the stock room was located. We said goodbye to our boss after our work, and as we got out of the store, I felt d the rain had stopped.


    My steps faltered, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so nervous when I found Ashton waiting for me, and his intense gaze made my stomach flip.


    "How could he looked that way even he was only wearing a simple shirt and shorts. Megan, how could you resist his charm when he looked that way?" My best friend dered, and I looked at her.


    "It was harder than you will ever know, Alice, and tonight I am wondering how am I going to survive the night without telling him how I felt, but I know I should think he was only here for our project and nothing more," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Who knows, maybe you will realizeter that you should follow what your heart wants." She said before she ran away from me, going to the nearest cafe where she would meet her boyfriend, and I walked to Ashton with a smile on my face.


    "Hello, Megan, do you know you looked more beautiful when you were smiling?" He said, and my face flushed.


    "And you are adorable when you blushed." He added, and hisments made my face turned redder.


    "Thank you for giving me a chance to meet you tonight, Megan." He said, and I could see the seriousness of his face as he opened the door for me, and when he touched my arm to assist me in getting inside his car, I could feel the electricity right away, and I am aware Ashton felt it too.


    "My parents are out of the country. Would it be alright if I took you to our house?" He asked.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Ashton, and maybe we can find another ce where we can talk." I replied, and I could see his face saddened, but he hid the sadness right away by giving me a beautiful smile as he turned around and walked going to the driver''s seat.


    "Maybe we can go to your house, and we are doing a project together, so I guess it would be alright with your brother and parents." He said, and I was about to protest when he continued talking.


    "Come on, Meg, you already broke up with me, so I guess you will not feel guilty if you will invite me to get inside your house because right now, I don''t even know if you will allow me to call you my friend." He said, and his words hurt me because I can''t deny I want us to be more than friends once again.


    "Of course, we can''t be friends, Ashton. That is impossible because I don''t fit it in your society, no matter if I dress ording to your standards." I said, and he looked at me sideways.


    "Who says you don''t fit in, Megan? Our status in life doesn''t matter to me." He dered, and I could feel my entire body was on fire when he leaned down, and I knew he was about to kiss me, but he stopped when his phone rang, and I felt d it happened because I knew I could never stopmyself from kissing him back, and I can feel my entire body felt so weak. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized the meaning of his words, and Alice was right.. There is a chance I will follow what my heart desires tonight, and I wish I could resist Ashton''s allure.

 Chapter 52 - Options

    Megan''s POV


    "I will only give you two options, Megan, and that is we will go to your house or mine," Ashton said, and I can tell he looked so serious now after he talked with his brother, and I can tell something is bothering him.


    "We will go to our house," I said, and I know there is no other option. I know I am doing this because I don''t want to go to his house since I can''t stop myself from clinging to him the moment he will bringme to his room, and I know I can''t trust myself, and I know ever since Ashton became my boyfriend, there are longings I felt that only Ashton could fill.


    "That is good then sinceI have been dying to get inside your house because when you were my girlfriend, you didn''t invite me even once, and I wonder why? And I know it was because of your brother, but I think Dexter wasn''t the only reason." Ashton said before he drove away from the parking lot of the fish shop while I became speechless, and he was right. I didn''t invite him because I felt conscious I could tell the size of our house was the area of his entire room.


    "Are you still angry with me, Megan?" He asked as he looked at me sideways, and I shook my head.


    "No," I answered, and I hated that it was the only word that came out from my mouth. There were a lot of things I wanted to tell him, but I got scared of what would be his reactions, and I didn''t want to assume that he still liked me because it would bedisappointing if I found out he didn''t be interested in me anymore. I need to y safe than feel sorryter.


    "Then, why are you avoiding me?" He asked, and I halfughed.


    "What? Was I avoiding you? Come on, Ashton, you were so busy talking sweetly with Lauren most of the time after we broke up, and now you are telling me I was avoiding you? I couldn''t believe you would say something like that right now. It is ridiculous." I responded, and I found him smirking at me.


    "Are you jealous of Lauren, Megan?" He asked.


    "Of course not. Why should I be jealous of Lauren? I broke up with you and not the other way around. I don''t have any right to be jealous of her. Besides, you look good together." I added, and Ashton fell silent, and I don''t know what I have said that made him so upset until we reached our driveway.


    I know it will be toote if I will tell Ashton to go home because we are already in front of our house. I need to get this over with because we need to do this project together so that we can graduate high school, and there will be no problem with any of my schstic records. I only wanted to maintain my schrship, but I never expected to be number one in our ss. It felt exhrating and a wonderful feeling, but keeping my grades was never easy. It took a lot of perseverance andmitment. There are a lot of things I gave up, including having a rtionship. Since I was a freshman, I needed to double my effort because I wanted to study college and make my parents proud of me. It was my only dream to finish my college education.


    He opened his car door for me without saying anything, and I motioned him to follow me inside our house. And I felt so d that my father was not around since I hadn''t seen his car in our garage. And when we got inside the house, I could see the shock on my mom''s face when she looked at Ashton, and only Ava greeted him.


    "Hello, Ashton!" My sister said enthusiastically.


    "Ah, mom, this is Ashton, my partner in my project in Literature. Ashton, meet my mom." I said, and my mother stood up, and she offered her hand to Ashton with a beautiful smile on her face, and I could tell even my mother was mesmerized by his beauty.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Corteza. I am sorry if it is a little bitte." Ashton said while he smiled at my mom, and I could see the beautiful smile on my mother''s face as she looked at me and then at Ashton.


    "He picked me up from my work because he was also busy with his football practice, and we are both busy," I replied.


    "It is okay, and you should go to the dining hall because there is no ce where you can discuss your project together, or you can talk on the balcony of your room." My mom suggested, and I thought it was the most decent ce to bring Ashton, but I didn''t want him to see my room, but I didn''t have a choice; we excused ourselves, and gestured for him to follow me on the stairs. And the moment I opened the door of my room, I felt so d that my sister kept her side of the bed tidy since sometimes she would not make her bed.


    "I am sorry, if we don''t have enough space, this is my room, and I need to share with Ava ever since Dexter came back," I said.


    "It is okay, Megan. You don''t need to say sorry to me, you have a beautiful room, and this is what I expected your room would be like, Meg. So neat, and I am shocked to learn that you y the guitar." He said as his eyes darted a nce on my guitar, which hung on the wall, and I smiled brightly.


    "My brother thought me since I was in grade school, and it helps me calm my nerves every time I felt so restless about school and stuff," I replied, and he was smiling broadly at me.


    "That is amazing, Megan. You never fail to surprise me, and I know there are still a lot of things I need to know more about you." He said, and I couldn''t stop my heart from dancing because I realized Ashton was still interested in knowing me.


    I brought him to the balcony, and I smiled when I felt the night breeze tickled on my skin. I wanted to change my clothes, but I knew I needed to talk with Ashton about our project, and I felt so d he prepared his notes. And I am amazed by how well he has written his notes, and he highlighted all the key points, and it was very shocking to learn that we chose the same book, one from Shakespeare, from Jane Austin, and the ssic historical book by Margaret Mitchell entitled Gone With The Wind.


    "You chose, Megan." He said when he realized I was still looking in his notes, and when I handed him my notes, I saw him shaking his head out of the corner of my eye.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe we have the same preference, and can''t you see the order of the novel, Megan? It feels like we are connected somehow. I could tell we are verypatible with each other." He said, and I grimaced at him since I didn''t want Ashton to know that I had a great time right now. My heart is racing because we are seated next to each other, and his muscr scent makes me feel lightheaded as I realize Ashton smelled so good, and I can''t deny I love the way he smelled; I love everything about Ashton.


    "Hey, are you alright, Meg?" Ashton asked me, and I felt shy when I realized I zoned out for a while.


    "Yeah, I am fine. I am sorry, I just felt so tired." I replied, but I lied since I couldn''t tell him I was thinking about his scent, and his proximity was killing me.


    "Well, I think I should go now so that you can rest, Megan. We still have days to finish this project, so I think we can meet again if it would be alright with you." He dered, and I could tell he was waiting for my answer.


    "Okay, when would that be?" I answered, and I felt so excited to meet him again.


    "Can we meet on Sunday? Now that I have given you my notes, and I already took pictures of your notes, I think we can coborate, but I still want to see you, Megan. I mean, we can finalize it thising Sunday." He added, and he stood up, and I got up from my seat, and we got out together from my room.


    I am shocked to find my mom and sister in the living room, and I can tell they wanted to see Ashton one more time. Ashton gave my mom his signature smile after saying goodbye to her, and my sister giggled when Ashton tapped her shoulder, and we got out of the main door. I send Ashton to his car, and I can''t stop feeling so nervous, and I know deep inside my heart I wanted Ashton to kiss me again, but I got frustrated that he reached inside his car before he said goodbye to me. He opened the window of his car and waved at me.


    "Goodbye, Meg. See you at school." He said, and he closed the window and drove away from me, and I got inside our house with heavy steps.


    "Oh, Megan, he looked like a celebrity!" My mom eximed, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "Yeah, I know, mom," I replied.


    "And why did you broke up with him?" My mom asked, and how can I tell her because she got sick my brother needed to break Isabelle''s heart, and now all of us are suffering the aftermath of Dexter''s decision.


    "He is so hot and handsome, and I can tell he is a niced, and the most important factor is he is crazy about you." My mother added, and I furrowed my eyebrow, but I could feel the racing of my heart.


    "Megan, I can tell it by the way he looked at your face. That guy is in love with you.." My mother continued, and I hate that I can''t stop myself from beaming at her, and I love the feeling I am having right now as I think of what my mother had told me, and I am hoping Ashton still wants me to be his girlfriend.

 Chapter 53 - Be His Girlfriend Again

    Megan''s POV


    The week passed too quickly, and I felt so d when Saturday came. I felt relieved that Lauren wasn''t present the entire day again that we had cleaned her house. But there is a part of me that I can''t stop thinking about her being with Ashton because I know they are together. After all, I heard one of the maids announced that Lauren was with her friends at the polo club. And I know wherever Lauren is, her friends would follow her around including Ashton, and his buddies. I tried my best to stop myself from thinking Ashton because I knew I would only get hurt in the end.


    Ashton asked me if I was jealous of Lauren thest time we met, and I wanted to tell him yes, I do, but I don''t want him tough at me. And I can''t deny that I am so excited about our meeting tomorrow. I know I have many assignments and activities that I need to answer. Still, since I worked at Lauren''s ce today from eight o''clock in the morning until midnight, I only have time tomorrow to answer my homework.


    "So, you will meet Ashton tomorrow again?" Alice asked while we were in the garden cultivating the flowers. The housekeeper was the one who assigned us for our job for the day, and I felt delighted we had to tend their garden since I love flowers too.


    "Yeah, that is the n. I don''t have a choice, Alice, even if I don''t want to see him, I need to meet my partnerfor this project, and I couldn''t believe until now he has be my partner in our Literature ss, can you imagine of all people I was partnered with Ashton." I said as I released a sigh.


    "If I know, Megan, you are excited to be with him, right?" She asked, and I don''t keep secrets from my best friend, so I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, of course, and do you have any idea how hard it was for me to meet him because I still like him," I replied.


    "If I were you if Ashton would ask you to be his girlfriend again, don''t hesitate to take him back, Megan, because it is still the same; you avoided Ashton, for what? You still looked so miserable to me after you broke up with him. At least when you were a couple, I could see the sparks in your eyes. The best thing you can do is cross the bridge when you get there." Alice said, and she continued pulling out the weeds.


    "And I know you are worried about, Dexter, but I don''t think you need to make Ashton and yourself miserable when you can still enjoy your high school life being together." She added, and I smiled.


    "Okay, I will follow your advice, Alice," I said, and she stopped what she was doing, and she looked at me with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Are you sure? That would be the best decision you can ever make in your entire life, Megan. If you do that, I will be proud of you; sometimes, it felt exhrating to take a risk, Megan." She responded.


    "I know," I replied, and I couldn''t stop thinking about Ashton.


    It was dinner time when I received a text from Ashton telling me that he would pick me up early the following morning. He asked me to bring some extra clothes, and I wondered where he would take me. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling from ear to ear that I forgot to reply right away, and when I was about to send my text, I could see Ashton''s name shing on my screen, and I couldn''t contain the rapid beating of my heart as I answered his call.


    "Hello, Meg, did you received my text?" He asked, and I could tell the excitement in his voice.


    "Yeah, I am sorry, I got busy, and I wasn''t able to reply right away," I responded.


    "It is okay,I understand, and all I want to ask is, are you free the entire day tomorrow?" He inquired, and I nodded my head even if he couldn''t see me.


    "Hey, Megan, are you still there?" He asked again.


    "Yeah, I am just shocked why do I need to bring clothes, and why do we need to leave early?" I asked since I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so curious.


    "Rx, I know you will love where we are going, Megan; besides, I want to spend more time with you because I am missing you like crazy, Meg. And I hope you wille with me even if as a friend. I can''t force you to," I didn''t let Ashton finish his sentence because I felt so excited and didn''t want him to change his mind.


    "Yes, I love toe with you, and I miss you too," I said, and I could feel the knots on my stomach.


    "Really? Oh, that is great, Megan, you make me feel so happy, and I thought you don''t want to see me anymore." He said, and I could feel his excitement through his voice.


    "It was the opposite, Ashton. I want to spend more time alone with you every day, even if I know we should stop seeing each other." I said, and this time I no longer filtered myself on what to say towards Ashton because I didn''t want to be miserable again, and I realized my best friend was right. I need to give myself a break. I deserve to be happy and be with Ashton.


    "Thank you, Megan, you make me feel so delighted, and I think I can''t sleep tonight thinking about our date tomorrow." He said.


    "So, it would be a date? We need to discuss our project together." I replied, smiling like an idiot, and I could tell Alice was so excited to know about our n tomorrow.


    "Yes, I want to have a date with you while we discuss our project; besides, I know we don''t need to talk over about it anymore since we have the same ideas, and I realized great minds think alike, that is why I can tell we are both attracted with each other ." He said, and I felt my face turned red.


    "Are you flirting with me, Ashton?" I asked, and he chuckled.


    "Yes, I am, and I want you back, Megan, but I don''t want to talk about it over the phone. See you tomorrow, Megan." He said, and I know I was blushing even if Ashton wasn''t talking in front of me.


    "Goodbye, Meg. See you tomorrow." He said and ended the call after I said goodbye to him, and I couldn''t stop myself from dancing after I talked with Aston as I put the phone on my chest.


    "Wow, you don''t need to tell me what is going on, Megan, but I can tell right away; Ashton asked you on a date," Alice said, and I gave her a sweet smile.


    I asked Alice to keep it a secret because I didn''t want Dexter to know about it yet. I know my brother already told me that it was all up to me to decide what I wanted with Ashton. And I think he will understand because I tried staying away from my ex-boyfriend, but right now, I can never do it because I find it so hard to forget Ashton Pritzgold.


    I work for the rest of my shift with a beautiful smile on my face because I can''t stop thinking about my date with Ashton. Even until I reach home, I am still glowing with happiness.


    "Wow, it has been a while now that I see you look this happy and enthusiastic. Can you share it with me?" Ava said the moment I got inside our bedroom.


    "I will have a date with Ashton tomorrow," I said, and my sister covered her mouth with a pillow as she screamed, and then she jumped on her feet.


    "I am so happy for you, Megan." She said.


    "Can you cover for me?" I asked her, and she nodded her head.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will tell Dexter you were with Alice, and you have another part-time job somewhere." My sister responded.


    "Thank you, Ava," I replied.


    "Your secrets are safe with me, Megan." She said, and weughed together, and I felt so happy to confide with my sister.


    After taking a shower, y in my bed, but I knew that I would find it so hard to fall asleep because I couldn''t stop thinking about my date with Ashton tomorrow. And I wondered where he would take me, and since it was a surprise, I felt so intrigued. And the suspense is killing me.


    The following morning I said goodbye to my mom with a beautiful smile on my face, and she smiled at me when she saw Ashton''s car outside our house.


    "Are you sure you are not going on a date, sweetie?" My mom asked, and I shook my head.


    "Mom, we only need to finish our project together, and then he will take me to work," I replied, and I hate lying. Still, I didn''t want mom to tell Dexter about Ashton and me because I wanted to be the one to tell my brother about it, and I know he would feel sad about my decision, but Dexter will understand.


    I ran towards Ashton, and he looked so gorgeous waiting for me outside his car, and his intense gaze made me have mixed emotions.. Still, I can tell it was abination of nervousness and anticipation of what might happen with our date today, but one thing I am confident I am going to make Ashton my boyfriend again, whatever it takes.

 Chapter 54 - Always Be Yes

    Ashton''s POV


    I know I could no longer stop myself from seeing Megan again because she was driving me crazy that I kept watching her from a distance during our sses, and even if she asked me to stay away from her, I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. And now that I was given another chance to be with Megan, I will take this opportunity to show her that I am serious with her, and I want her to realize that I courted her not because of Isabelle but because I am really into her.


    I left our house early in the morning because I didn''t want her to wait for me and lost my chance to date her again. I arrived so early in front of their house, listening to my favorite ylist in my car stereo while I was looking at her main door.And I couldn''t stop my heart from hammering as I waited for Megan toe out.


    I smiled while I couldn''t stop thinking about her room. Since I have been there, I could now imagine what her bedroom looked like, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling thinking about her guitar. Megan Corteza fascinated me beyond what I could imagine. She is not only gorgeous, but she is brilliant and talented as well. But I can tell she still feels so little in front of the rich girls in our school; Megan should be proud of herself because she is fantastic, but I can tell her family''s financial status is the reason she felt shy.


    I looked at my watch, and I got out of my car since I could tell Megan wasing. I only told her I would pick her up at seven o''clock in the morning, and I knew Megan would never bete. I was leaning on my pick-up truck when she got out from the main door, and I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her beautiful face. Megan looked so sexy with her floral dress while she hung her bag on her shoulder, and I smiled when she ran towards me. And I can tell my ex was looking at me differently now, and I can feel we are going to enjoy our date today.


    "Did you eat breakfast?" I asked Megan, and she shook her head, and I smiled at her.


    "Good, because I was nning to take you to your favorite ce," I added, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "I did my research, you know, and I found out my favorite girl loves pancakes," I added, and she blushed while she was smiling at me.


    I took her bag from her, and I put it in the back seat, and I assisted Megan in getting inside my pick-up. I asked her sister what is Megan''s favorite for breakfast, and I took her to the famous pancake house in the city. And I loved watching her devour her pancake with butter, and she was enjoying her hot chocte drink.


    "Aren''t you going to eat, Ashton? You told me you didn''t eat your breakfast too, but it seems you are so busy staring at my face, I felt conscious, but I don''t care since I love eating pancakes." She said, and I couldn''t contain myughter, and it feels so wonderful to hear herughter as well.


    "Well, I miss you, Meg. That is why I can''t stop myself from staring at your lovely face." I said, and she blushed right away, and I tried to look at the food on my te, and I realized I didn''t feel hungry anymore after I looked at Megan, and all I wanted to do right now was to look at her beautiful face.


    "You better eat your food, Ashton." She said as she continued to eat her food, and I smiled at her as I took the first bite of my pancake. When she raised her head, I was staring straight into her beautiful eyes, and it felt like time stood still as we stared at each other. Then suddenly, she looked over my shoulder, and I could tell her face turned so pale, and when I turned my head to look who was behind me, I saw Dextering into our way.I stood up right away, and I needed to find the courage and talk to her brother for once, and then he stopped in front of our table.


    "Hey, Dexter, please don''t get angry with Megan. We are eating breakfast here because we need to do our literature project together." I said, and he looked at me with unreadable expressions on his face, and he didn''t talk, and I reckoned Dexter was giving me time to talk more, and I took the opportunity to tell him everything that I wanted say to him.


    "And not only that, I want to take her on a date after we finish our project," I said, and he smiled at me, and I was shocked when he tapped my shoulder.


    "Just don''t hurt my sister ever again, Pritzgold, or I will never hesitate to punch you again." He said, and I chuckled, and then he turned to face his sister, who was still in shock.


    "Breath, Megan, I am not angry that I found you here with Ashton, enjoy your day with your boyfriend, and I hope you will not hide anything from me from now on." He said, and I could tell Megan felt so guilty.


    "I am sorry, Dex. I don''t want you to get upset with me." Megan said, and her brother smiled at her.


    "I want you to be happy, Megan." He said, ruffled Megan''s hair before he said goodbye to us, and we both released a sigh of relief after Dexter left us.


    "Wow! That was intense, and I thought your brother would hit me again, and I felt d he was no longer angry with me." I said.


    "Yeah, I forgot this pancake house is near the hotel where he works," Megan responded, and I could tell she was blushing again.


    "Maybe I can ask you now since I want to make you my girlfriend again before we arrive at our destination." I dered, and she raised her head and looked at me in the eyes.


    "Where are we going, Ashton?" Megan asked, and I took her hands over the table without breaking eye contact with her.


    "I will only tell you where we are going if you will answer my question first, Megan Corteza, for thest few days, I wasn''t the same person after you broke up with me, I can''t stop thinking about you, and I tried to stay away from you because I know that is what you ever wanted." I dered.


    "But I am sorry, Megan, I felt miserable without you. I want to beg you to take me back, please, be my girl again. Will you be my girlfriend again, Megan?" I asked, and the moment she gave me her sweetest smile, I knew right away that she felt the same way too, and when she squeezed my hands, I couldn''t stop my heart from racing.


    "Me too, I was miserable after I broke up with you, Ashton, and I hate myself that I can''t stop myself from thinking about you. I know it was my fault because I was worried I would get hurt like my brother, but I am still hurting after we broke up. I would be lying if I told you I don''twant to be your girlfriend again because every night, I was hoping you woulde to me and beg me to take you back, and I couldn''t believe it is happening right now." Megan dered, and I felt so happy.


    "My answer would always be yes, Ashton." She said, and I leaned down, and I kissed her lips, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy that I kissed her again.


    "Thank you, Meg. I promise I will never mess up again," I said, and she smiled at me with her perfect white teeth shining.


    .


    We got out from the pancake house holding hands, and the moment we got inside my car, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing Megan again, and I hauled her body from her seat before she could fasten her seatbelt. I bring her to myp, and I let her sat on my thighs, and we can''t stop touching and kissing each other


    "I miss you so much, Meg," I said as I nibbled her earlobe, and I smiled when I heard my girlfriend moan.


    "I miss you too, Ashton, " She replied, and I kissed her lips once more, and we made out until her lips got swollen, and I don''t want to stop kissing my girl, but I need to stop myself because we need to leave and drive to our destination, and I can''t wait to take her there.


    "I want us to be like this the entire day, but we need to get going, and as I promised, I will tell you now where we are going since you are now my girlfriend again," I said, and Megan giggled as I help her go back to her seat.


    "So, where are you going to take me, Ashton?" She asked, and I can tell her eyes are sparkling, and I can tell Megan is so happy to have me back


    in her life as well.


    "I want to take you to my grandfather''s estate outside the city. You will love it there, Megan. I asked you to bring extra clothes because I want to take you swimming in theke within my grandfather''s estate." I said, and I could see the excitement on her face.


    "Really? And more kisses?" She asked, and I chuckled.


    "You bet I will kiss you until you beg me to stop because I can''t stop myself from devouring your sweet lips, Megan," I said. Her entire face turned so red, and she looked so adorable that I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her again.. I drive away from the pancake house with a broad smile on my face while I was holding my girlfriend''s hand, and I can feel the overflowing happiness that enveloped my heart, and I want to shout that I am now Megan''s boyfriend once again.

 Chapter 55 - Too Much Happiness

    Megan''s POV


    I stopped myself from feeling so worried, and I chose to enjoy myself with Ashton. The moment he took me to my favorite ce in the city, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy since he made an effort to know what my favorite breakfast food was. And I hate myself for hoping this is more than just a study session, and I felt so thrilled and excited about where we are going to spend our entire day.


    The moment we arrived in the pancake house, I felt my mouth water right away, and I knew it was a simple food for others, but pancake has been my all-time favorite since I was a kid. My mom always made me pancakes when I was a little girl. But my happiness was cut short when I saw my brother strode in our direction, and I wanted to run and hide, but Dexter already saw me.


    As he walked closer to us, I could feel the pounding of my heart against my chest, and when Ashton saw the horrified expression I had, I could tell right away he was rmed, and I could see the worries on his face after he turned around and found Dexter moving towards us. He quickly took my hands over the table and squeezed them, and I knew he was sending me a silent message telling me everything would be alright.


    I felt so scared because I didn''t want them to fight each other again since I know we can''t trust if no one will take a video of him since I have seen some of our fellow students dining in the pancake house, and I am sure they will take video once they realized Ashton was in trouble. I know Ashton has a good reputation for being a famous athlete, an outstanding student, and he was admired by almost all the students in our Academy, including our teachers. I don''t want my brother to be the reason he will get into trouble, and we will lose our chance to be together again because once his father finds out about us being together, I know I will never be with him forever.


    I can feel the trembling of my legs as I see my brother getting closer, and even if Ashton assured me he would take care of everything, I still feel terrified of what would happen. I almost kissed and hugged my brother when he didn''t say anything against us, except he only warned Ashton never to hurt me again, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so relieved and delighted when Dexter told me he only wanted me to be happy.


    I enjoyed my time eating my pancake while I felt so amused by the way Ashton looked at me as I ate my meal. And I could tell he enjoyed watching me eat my food. I felt conscious, but I couldn''t stop eating the delicious pancake in front of me, and the hot choctepleted my day.


    And the most beautiful thing happened when Ashton asked me to be his girlfriend again, and I said yes right away since I didn''t want to y hard to get anymore. I want to be with him, and I don''t want to be miserable again. I want us to be happy and worry about his fatherter. Making out with Ashton in his car after eating breakfast was something I didn''t anticipate would happen. My entire limbs felt jelly, and I couldn''t stop thinking about the hot kisses we shared as we moved away from the pancake house.


    I couldn''t stop my fingers from touching my swollen lips, and I couldn''t contain myself from blushing every time I caught Ashton staring at me, and then he held my hand. We didn''t talk, but I could see the beautiful smile on his face, and I could tell he was also having a good time, and I felt so happy that he begged me to take him back. I don''t care if I will suffer from my decision as long as I feel satisfied and content. When I looked outside, I could tell we were now leaving the city of Astikoz, and I knew there are lots of estates on the south owned by wealthy families all over the country, and no wonder Ashton''s grandparents are now living in their estate.


    "Thank you, Meg," Ashton said, and I turned my head so I could look at him. And he nced at me before he returned his eyes on the road, and I felt him squeeze my hand.


    "For what?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop the knots on my stomach as I could feel his palm tightly gripping my hand.


    "I want to say thank you for giving me another chance to be with you. You makeme so happy right now, Meg." He said, and I smiled at him as I squeezed his hand back.


    "I am happy too, and you too, thank you for making me feel this way," I replied.


    "Is it okay if you bring me to your grandfather''s house?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, I am sure you will love my grandfather, and I am also certain he will gonna love you." He responded.


    "Are you sure about that, Ashton?" I asked, and he beamed at me.


    "I am more than one hundred percent sure he will like you, Megan, because I am my grandpa''s favorite because he loves football like me." He replied, and I could feel the enthusiasm in his voice, and I felt guilty that I never supported him during any of his games. I want to watch Ashton because I always heard he was the best among all the football yers in our school, but I am so busy chasing my dream, and I forgot to enjoy myself even for a while.


    "Don''t you like football, Megan?" He asked, and I suddenly felt my throat dried since I didn''t know how to answer him, and I didn''t want him to think that I didn''t give him my support.


    "I don''t know, Ashton, but one thing I am sure, I don''t hate football," I replied, and heughed.


    "The truth is, I never got the chance to watch since I was always busy with my part-time jobs. Oscar asked me toe with him so many times, and I want to watch you y." I said.


    "Really? Even before I became your boyfriend?" He asked, and I nodded, and I think I don''t need to lie to Ashton anymore.


    "Yes, and please don''tugh at me. I wanted to watch you y football because you have been my long-time crush, Ashton. And I am proud to admit I was among those girls who wanted to date you." I said, and I felt shy about it, but when Ashton looked at me with a wide grin on his face, I never regretted I told him about it, and he stole a quick kiss on my lips.


    "Wow! Now I became happier. I couldn''t believe that Megan Corteza, the brightest student in the Astikoz Academy, has been crushing on me, and I want you to know this information made me feel more confident." He said.


    "Don''t say that. I know you have overloaded self-confidence because you''ve got it all," I replied.


    "Now, I could tell I am contented, Megan, because I have you back. After you broke up with me, I have been thinking of a way how to win you back, but I got frustrated because I know you were trying your best to avoid me." Ashton said.


    "I am sorry. In reality, I wanted to be with you. But I was scared if I would get hurt, and I am so jealous of Lauren." I said, and I could feel my face turn so red, and he let go of my hand, and he pulled my head so I could lean on his shoulder, and then he gently caressed my face.


    "You don''t need to get jealous with her, Megan, and I know I hurt you because I spent more time with Lauren after you broke up with me. And now that you take me back, I need to tell you the truth as well.I was trying my best to protect you, and I knew if Lauren was with me, she couldn''t hurt you." Ashton said, and I felt so touched. And I realized if I had only known, I would haven''t spent my time hating Ashton for being with Lauren after we broke up.


    "I am aware Lauren was the reason for the locker incident, and you lost your job in the cafe because of her. And I know she was trying her best to hurt you in any way she could,and I am also aware her friends did those things to you because Lauren asked them tohumiliate you." He said.


    "I am sorry that because of me, you got hurt, Megan." Ashton added, and I was shocked that he knew everything. And then,Ashton took my hand on his mouth, and he kissed my knuckles. And I can feel the butterflies on my stomach, and I can''t stop the racing of my chest, and his proximity is giving me goosebumps all over my skin. And it feels so good to be near him.


    "Don''t worry, it was all nothingpared to the happiness that I feel right now, Ashton," I said, and he leaned his head on my head. At the same time, he put my arm around his waist, and I never felt so close with Ashton, and I can''t describe the happiness that I felt as I smelled Ashton''s masculine scent, and he smelled good that I want to be in this position forever.. And he continued to drive in silence with a beautiful smile on his face while I couldn''t stop my heart from dancing with too much happiness.

 Chapter 56 - His Surprise

    Megan''s POV


    It feels so lovely to be with Ashton again. I felt so lucky that he chased me among all the girls in the Academy, even if I was way out of his league. I don''t belong to his world, yet he wanted me to be there for him. And as he was driving his car, he looked so hot, and it felt so lovely to be with him. I couldn''t wait to tell Alice about this, and I am sure she will be very excited to know what happened with our adventure today. I couldn''t believe that he was going to bring me to his grandfather''s estate. I know his grandpa was the original CEO of theirpany, and when he retired, he passed it down to Ashton''s dad, and I know when it will be his time, my boyfriend will be the CEO of their firm.


    How I wish I would be a chemical engineer or a chemist someday to be there with him because I want Ashton to be proud of me as his girlfriend. I know it was too early to tell, but I can say deep in my heart Ashton will be the one for me. I couldn''t imagine myself loving anyone else except him. I know it may sound crazy, but that is what I feel right now. It feels so lovely to feel the stiff muscles of my boyfriend, and I know it was one of the reasons most girls in the academy are dying to be with him. Now that I became his girlfriend, I know, and it is apparent that he is handsome, the best football yer, and has intense sex appeal, and is intelligent. But I never expected him to be so caring and sweet, and I couldn''t deny I am bing more in love with him.


    I know I shouldn''t be scared of what I am feeling for Ashton because it feels so lovely and beautiful to feel this way, being in love, and now I understood what Alice means when she told me words wouldn''t be enough to describe the feeling of being in love.


    After three hours, we reached our destination, and my eyes widened as we entered the Archway of his grandfather''s estate. And Ashton was right. I am going to fall in love with his father''s ce. The beautiful trees lined up along the long and wide driveway took my breath away. And from a distance, I can see the magnificent house that resembled a castle because of its enormous size and beauty. My mouth hangs open as I watch the scenery before us, and it feels like I am so far away from home.


    "Wow! Your grandfather''s mansion is beautiful, Ashton!" I eximed.


    "I told you, right? In this ce, I spent most of my childhood, especially during summers and holidays. My father grew up here, and I asked him that I wanted to stay here with grandpa, but my dad insisted I should stay in the city." He said, and I could feel the sadness in his voice.


    "My father is the only child, and I wanted to be here so that I could apany my grandparents, but my father wanted me to grow up in the city." He added.


    I couldn''tstop my heart from racing as we got closer to that beautiful house. I know my brother warned me about Ashton''s family, but I trusted my boyfriend that I would not be humiliated at this time, and I hope my instinct was telling me right. I don''t want to feel miserable after I felt so happy being back together with Ashton. And I don''t want this feeling to end because I know I love having Ashton in my life. And I could tell by the way he looked right now, he is so excited to meet his grandparents, and it only means one thing, they are different from his dad.


    "Are you ready to meet my grandparents, Megan?" He asked, and because I felt so nervous, I couldn''t answer him with words, so I only nodded my head.


    Ashton took our bags from the backseat of his car, and then he slung them around his broad shoulders. Then I was surprised when I saw a guitar on his hand with red ribbons tied around its case, and I could tell based on its case it was very expensive, and I couldn''t stop my heart from racing as he handed me the guitar.


    "This is for you, Megan, as a thank you gift for having me back as your boyfriend, and of course, to let you know I am serious, and I am not ying with your heart." He said, and I was speechless, and I felt like I was crying, but I kept my tears at bay because I didn''t want Ashton to think I was a cry baby.


    "Wow, this is too much, Ashton," I said in more than a whisper because I have been dreaming of buying a new guitar, but I know my savings are not enough because I allocated them for my college funds.


    "That is not enough, Megan. I wanted to give you more, I want to shower you with everything this world can offer, but I know you. And I am afraid you will walk out from my life the moment I will provide you with material things because you are independent, but I hope you will allow me to give you more gifts from now on because I am now your boyfriend." He said, and I felt my face blushed, and my shock made me speechless, and it took me a long time to ept the guitar.


    "Thank you, Ashton, this is the most amazing gift I have ever received from anyone, and your effort made it more meaningful. I know my guitar was old, but I still love that guitar." I said.


    "Would it be alright with you if I ask you to give it to me? I mean as your gift for me." He said, and he looked so boyish.


    "No, I can''t; I should give you something beautiful," I responded right away.


    "Megan, it would be the most beautiful and incredible gift I ever received if you would give it to me because you know why? I know how much you value that old guitar, you kept it with you for how many years, that is why I am asking you to give me that guitar of yours as a sign you are giving me your heart, and I promise you, Megan, I will take good care of it because I know how much you love that instrument." He said, and my heart melted.


    "I already gave you my heart the first time I epted you as my boyfriend, Ashton, and I never took it with me after we broke up. You have my heart all along, and yes, I will give you that guitar." I responded, and it made him smile like a child, and he looked so adorable right now that I wanted to taste his lips again.


    "Do you know how to y the guitar?" I asked him, and he shook his head, and it made me smile.


    "And why do you even like my guitar when you don''t know how to y?" I asked, and he blushed.


    "It will remind me of you every time I miss you." He said, and I think my face is now bing redder, and I felt like I am in seventh heaven.


    "It was my brother who loves ying the guitar. Lennon is good with it, but when I saw your guitar in your room, I realized it is about time I should start learning how to y the instrument." He added.


    "I know some basic chords, but it wasn''t my thing, so I don''t spend so much time with it since I love ying the drums. But please teach me." He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him.


    "I''d love to," I replied, and he beamed at me.


    "Are you sure about that?" He asked, and I nodded my head while I was hugging the guitar, and I can''t exin the happiness that I feel at the moment. I never expected Ashton to give me such a gift.


    "Shall we?" He asked as he offered me his hand, and I took it right away, and I couldn''t stop my limbs from shaking.


    "Don''t be afraid, Meg. My grandparents are adorable, and you need to rx, okay?" Ashton softly said after he opened the massive wooden door, and I tried my best to calm myself. And I know I should stop thinking I am entering the lion''s den since my boyfriend felt so excited to introduce me to his grandparents.


    My eyes got so big as I looked around inside the house. I have seen how beautiful the home of the Pritzgold is in the city, and right now, as I walk inside his grandparents'' home with Ashton, I can''t deny that I am still in awe. It is not every day I get the chance to get inside a mansion, and everything that I see is made of expensive materials that I am so afraid if I will break any of the antique collections I can see inside the living room.


    "I think they are in the kitchen, but I need to put my things first in my room. Pleasee with me to my room, Megan." He said, and I hesitated, and before I could answer him, we heard footsteps, and we both turned our heads, and I saw his grandparents walking towards us, and I could tell right away they were Ashton''s grandpa and grandma. They both still looked so young to me, and the way they smiled at Ashton and me tells me Ashton was right.. I am going to like them.

 Chapter 57 - No Regrets

    Megan''s POV


    "Hello, Ashton, it is so lovely to see you, son, and can you tell us who this beautiful youngdy is with you?" His grandmother said as she looked at me with tenderness, and she reminded me of myte grandmother.


    "Grandma and Grandpa, I would like you to meet my girlfriend, Megan," Ashton said with a broad smile on his face.


    "Megan, meet my beautiful grandmother Sarah, and this is my handsome grandfather Henry." He added.


    "Hello, Megan, it is so lovely to meet you, my dear." His grandma said, and I was shocked when she came closer to me, and she hugged me, it felt awkward at first, but when I opened my arms and hugged her back, I could feel the weing warmth from her embrace.


    "It is my pleasure to know you, and thank you for having me." I replied.


    "Megan, wee to our home, and this is the first time my grandson brought a girlfriend here, so for me, you are his first girlfriend; actually, it was our secret, but it is better that you should know, Ashton told me once he will only bring a girl here if he knew she is the one, so I guess you are that girl, Megan." His grandpa added, and I could feel the blush that crept on my face, and when I peered at Ashton, he was blushing too.


    "Grandpa." He only said, and his grandfather erupted intoughter.


    "Bring your things first in your room, Ashton, and take Megan with you and give her a tour of the house." His grandfather dered.


    "Thank you, grandpa, and we need to finish our project first, then in the afternoon, I n to bring Megan to my favorite ce." Ashton replied, and I wonder where could be his favorite ce around the estate. His grandparents beamed at him, and we excused ourselves, and I felt so relieved that finally, I met his grandparents.


    I know it would be impossible to meet Ashton''s parents, but at least he introduced me to his grandparents, and I felt d my brother told me about Ashton''s father, or else I would get hurt if he did not introduce meto his parents. I know we need to keep our rtionship secret even if he didn''t ask me to do it, and I will understand if we will be civil with each other at the Academy and pretend we don''t know each other.


    "Hey, are you okay? It feels like you are so lost in space." He said when he noticed I zoned out, and I gave him a sweet smile.


    "Of course, I am fine. I am shocked about having too many surprises in one day." I replied, and he chuckled.


    "You are not supposed to know about my secret, but it seems my grandfather likes you that he informed you about it, and it was true, Megan. For how many times grandpa Henry asked me to bring my girlfriend here, but I didn''t bring anyone." He responded.


    "How about Lauren?" I asked, and I knew I should stop talking about Lauren because Ashton made it clear Lauren was not his girlfriend.


    "Of course, Lauren had been here, and she was my best friend when we were younger. Her father was my dad''s best friend. And most of my close friends already visited this ce, especially Zachary, mostly he wille with me every time I visit, and only this time he didn''t know I am here at my grandpa''s ce." He said, and I could feel that he feltsad upon mentioning Zach''s name.


    "Is Zachary alright?" I asked him, and he nodded his head.


    "Yes, he is fine, but I can tell unless I will have you back as my girlfriend that is the only time he will stop being upset with me. He cares about you, Megan. We are best friends, and we shared each other''s secret, and I know he likes you too, but I am damned selfish that I warned him not to court you and the rest of the boys in the football team." He said, and I could feel the knots on my stomach. How could he ask them such a thing when I am just a nobody.


    "You don''t need to do that, Ashton, and I am not that beautiful that you need two warned all your friends not to court me. Besides, I only like you." I dered, and he looked at me with tenderness.


    "Megan, how I wish you will realize by now how beautiful you are, and don''t be so naive, try to raise your head high when you walk along the corridors of our school, and you will know how many boys admired your beauty." He said as he opened his bedroom door.


    I was amazed to see the interior of his bedroom, and thergebed looked so inviting, and I wondered how it felt to sleep in this kind of bed. I know Ashton is used to having all the luxury in life, from riding luxury cars, spending the night on their yacht, and touring the entire country riding their helicopter. And I smiled when I moved closer to the window, andI saw the helipad from a distance, and I realized his grandfather Henry was a pilot too.


    I can see the view of theke from his window as well as the beautiful garden, and it feels like I am having a lovely vacation. The vastndscape before my eyes made me want to go outside and have fun running on the well-trimmed Bermuda grass. I could see the big trees near the side of theke, and I felt so excited to swim.


    And I smiled when the canoe near the banks caught my eyes and how I wished to have a ride and paddle on the other side. I realized Ashton''s childhood must be so happy, and when I turned around, I hit his muscr body, and I suddenly felt the electricity that traveled my entire frame the moment Ashtony his hands on my waist.I didn''t hear Ashton''s footsteps as he moved closer to me, and I could feel the rapid beating of my heart.


    "I want to kiss you right now, Megan, but I am afraid if I wouldn''t be able to stop right away. And I guess we need to finish our project first, and then you can im the kisses I promised to give you." He said, and I blushed. Ashton held my hand, and he dragged me so that I would walk beside him, going to his study table.


    I can''t stop my body from trembling because of the excitement and anticipation, and I know that I am so excited to be with him right now. I got my books and notes from my bag. And then Ashton pulled a chair so that I could sit down beside him, and we started doing our project together. And I am impressed that my boyfriend is perfect not only in football but with academics too. Together we answered our assignments with our other subjects.


    And I can tell he kept on watching on my lips as we were talking, and because of our proximity with each other, his intoxicating scent was driving me wild. And for how many times I am so tempted to lean closer and capture his enticing red lips, and it took a lot of all my self-control not to throw myself at him. And I can also tell that Ashton was trying his best to concentrate on preparing our project for our presentation tomorrow. And themoment wefinished answering everything, Ashton didn''t waste his time; he imed my hungry mouth right away.


    "Damn, I have been dying to do this with you, Meg."He whispered in my ear after he gave me a mindblowing kiss on the lipsbefore he nibbled my ear that made me have goosebumps all over my body. And then he devoured my mouth once again.


    I love the way Ashton teased me, and when he slithered his tongue inside my mouth, I let out a soft moan as I felt a different sensation. I let my tongue y with his tongue, and I don''t have kissing experience with any guys. AndAshton was my first kiss, and he stole it from me. But right now, as we continue to devour and enjoy each other''s mouth, and we arekissing each other like there would be no tomorrow. And I can tell because of our previous breakup, we became so excited to be with eachother, and we couldn''t stop kissing each other hungrily.


    I felt so happy to explore more with Ashton, and when I felt his hands kneaded my breasts, I started to panic, but I can''t deny it feels so good, and I want more. I let him caressed my supple breasts, and I could feel my nipples hardened the moment he pulled down my dress, and I felt d I wear my sexy bra, and the moment he saw my cleavage, I could see the desire in his eyes, and I felt something deep inside me.


    "You are so beautiful, Megan. Just tell me if you want me to stop, but don''t worry, I will never do anything to you until you tell me so. I will be waiting for you when you are ready, Megan." He said in a sexy voice, I know I want Ashton, but he was right; I need to get myself ready. And I am excited to do it with Ashton at the right time, but right now, I want to feel him touch me.


    "Okay, thank you, Ashton. I know in due time I will be begging you to have me when I am ready, but I think there is nothing wrong if we explore each other." I replied


    "Of course, Megan, I will be waiting for that day toe, and fornow, allow me to make you feel better." He said in a husky voice, and I felt my entire body was on fire the moment he started kissing me on my mouth down to my chin, and when he kissed and nibbled my ear, I couldn''t stop myself from pulling him closer to me.. And I smiled as I realized I wanted us, and I don''t have regrets that I get back together with Ashton, and I no longer care what will happen in the future; for now, I wanted to enjoy every moment I spent with my hot and handsome boyfriend.

 Chapter 58 - My Favorite Place

    Ashton''s POV


    I can''t stop staring at Megan''s face, and I get so excited to be alone with her in my room. I want to make out with my girlfriend again, but I need to control myself because we need to finish our project first. I am so impressed with my girlfriend''s wit, and she made me more drawn to her. I admit I have never felt this way before, and right now, I can feel the pounding of my heart against my chest, and the way she looked at me is telling me she wanted to get closer to me as well. And I know there is no way I can''t stop myself from touching Megan. Now she has be my girlfriend once again. I am so thankful for the second chance she gave to me.


    Kissing Megan sets my entire body on fire, and it feels so wonderful to have her in my arms again, and I have been dying to be with her. I know I have been aching to touch her entire body. And the way Megan kissed me back made me feel hotter, and I could feel the throbbing of my manhood as I heard her moan under my touch. I kissed her slowly from her chin down to her smooth throat, and the way she arched her back told me my girlfriend got so excited with my every touch.


    I slowly pulled down her dress to her waist, and I was in awe of how perfect she looked right now. I took her bra that covered her beautiful breasts, and I was lost for words when I stared at her supple breasts dangling perfectly in front of me. When I kneaded her swollen breasts, I heard my girlfriend take a deep breath. When I lowered my head to taste her hard nipples simultaneously, she held my head and gripped my hair as I felt her nipple hardened on my mouth. I put my other hand under her dress, and when I caressed her sensitive parts between her legs, I smiled when I felt her body shiver from my touch.


    And the moment I slid my hand inside her panties, Megan moaned, and I felt her wetness right away as I caressed her mound, and I grunted in anticipation, and the desire that I felt was driving me wild. I captured her mouth once again, and we kissed hungrily, and I smiled when my girl pulled my shirt up. I released her mouth and stopped my hand from touching her to help her discard my t-shirt. The moment I am half-naked in front of my girl,I love the way she looks at me with full of affection on her eyes mixed longings, and I want my girl to feel good. But I know I need to limit my actions because I want Megan to be ready for me before iming her. I want my girl to tell me she likes it, so she doesn''t have any regrets. And I want her to enjoy her first time.


    Megan touched my rock-hard chest, and she looked so hot and sexy as she trailed her fingers on my abs. And she stared back at me with desires in her eyes, and I could feel her touch made me more hungry for her. I leaned down and imed her red lips once again, and I pulled her closer to me, and I felt more aroused when I felt her breasts rubbed against my chest, and the sensation that I felt was killing me. And I can feel my undeniable erection, and the bulge on my pants is telling me to take control of my emotions as of the moment because, with Megan, I am willing to take it slow. After all, I can''t deny I am falling for her hard.


    "Megan, I am aching to have you, but I know it is not yet time," I said as I kissed her on her earlobe, and I kissed her passionately on her lips. And I felt her goosebumps cover her entire skin.


    "I want you to, Ashton, but yes, I agree with you, it is not yet time, but I can''t deny I love the way you touched and kissed me, and you make me feel so good, and I am a little bit scared because this is all new to me, but I know I can trust you." She replied, and I smiled as I looked at her beautiful face.


    I caressed her cheek with my fingers, and I knew I needed to make it perfect for us since it would be her first time. I want her to enjoy every moment of it, and I don''t want to mess things up because I want her to be with me, and I am no longer scared to ept the reality that I am falling for her. I admit this is also new to me because I only dated before for the sake of dating, but right now, I could tell the raw emotions I have are something special and real.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will be gentle, and I will never hurt you. I want to have you now, but I want it to be special for the both of us." I said as I removed some strands of her hair from her beautiful face, and I could tell she didn''t want me to stop what I was doing. I kiss Megan again, and this time, I make it slow, and we continue to explore each other''s bodies, and we make out until it is time for lunch.


    We got out of my room, and I smiled when I saw how her face flushed and her lips were swollen, and it made me feel overwhelmed with too much happiness. We still have enough time to kisster, but now we need to eat lunch since I don''t want my girl to get hungry, and I want to explore the estate with her and enjoy our time together.


    My grandparents prepared fantastic food for lunch, and I felt so happy that my girlfriend was getting along with them, and I could tell right away my grandma and grandpa like Megan. We ate our lunch happily while I could see my girl was having a good time, and she had a wonderful conversation with my grandparents that I almost felt I was the outsider since I was only listening to them while I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. I can''t stop myself from gazing at her.


    "Ashton, how about eating your food first, and you can stare at Megan''s faceter, my dear." My grandmother softly said, and I could see the amusement on her face. And I couldn''t stop myself from blushing while I heard my grandfather chuckle. When Megan looked at me, I realized she was also blushing, and we stared at each other for a long time, and we almost forgot we were still in the dining hall untilI heard my grandfather cleared his throat, and that is the time I focus my attention back into my food.


    "Ashton, you got it bad, son." My grandfather said, and he was staring at my face, and I don''t want Megan to know that I am losing myself to her, but it seems my grandfather will tell her anyway.


    "Yes, I am," I admit readily, and I know my face was bright red, and I am just d Megan was looking at her te. The food was superb, and we had a good time with my grandparents; I couldn''t help feel so excited after we said goodbye to my grandpa and grandma before we went to theke. I asked Megan to bring her guitar before we left the house.


    "Why do we need to ride your pick-up? Are we leaving?" She asked, confused, and I shook my head, bringing her closer to the back of the pick-up.


    "No, not yet, Megan. I still want to take you to my favorite ce, and of course, we will go swimming at theke. We can walk, but it is better to bring the car because I can''t carry those things." I said as I pointed to the food basket, foldable table, and chairs at the back of my pick-up truck. I smiled as I realized I could rely on my grandpa. I only texted him this morning that I wanted to take Megan to theke and have a pic with her, and I could tell my grandfather Henry had prepared everything. The excitement I saw on Megan''s face as she looked at the pic basket made me feel so happy and thrilled at the same time.


    I took her hand and opened the car door for her, and I helped her settle on her seat, and I drove away from my grandparents'' manor with a happy face. I miss the entire estate and all the things I used to enjoy during my visits, and if I am not only busy with my studies and football practice, I would love to spend my weekends here.


    "Wow! This ce is beautiful, Ashton!" Megan eximed as we near my favorite spot.


    "Yes, Megan, that is why I brought you here because I want you to rx.The view of theke at this hour is so lovely, but it will be lovelier when the sunsetes, and I want you to see it, Meg. But I don''t want to take you home veryte, maybe next time I can ask permission from your mother to take you here again, and we can spend overnight." I said, and my girlfriend blushed right away, and I couldn''t stop myself from holding her hand. Megan looked so adorable as she watched the scenery before us.


    I will take Megan to the treehouseter so that we can have a nap. My grandfather built that for me when I was a kid, but as I grew taller, my grandpa kept renovating the entire treehouse until I became an adult. During my visits, I will sleep in the treehouse from time to time, and that is my favorite ce in the entire estate since it is near theke.. The view at night is fantastic, and how I wish we had more time so Megan could see the fireflies at night, but this will not be thest time she wille here because I will make sure Megan wille back here with me from time to time, and I am excited to show her around, and I wish this day will never end.

 Chapter 59 - Perfect Day

    Magan''s POV


    We got out of Aston''s room to eat lunch with his grandpa and grandma, and I felt so weak since I could still feel the aftermath of the sweet moments I shared with him. I had a wonderful time kissing and touching Ashton. As we descended the stairs holding hands, I felt so happy because Ashton made me feel special, and I couldn''t stop thinking about the guitar he gave me. It was indeed the most beautiful gift I have ever received from anyone. I can feel that my lips swelled because of the sweet kisses that we shared.


    The lunch with Ashton''s grandparents was incredible that I could tell I had a good time, and the moment he drove me to theke, I was overwhelmed with too much happiness. I can see the beauty of the whole ce, and I love watching the still clear water. I didn''t expect we would have a pic near theke since I haven''t done this for so long, and I think thest time I had a pic with my family was when I was in grade school.


    "If you want, we can use the pic nket, Megan," Ashton said.


    "I love that since it would be more romantic," I said, and it was toote for me to take back what I said, but when Ashton beamed at me, I no longer worry about what I said. He is my boyfriend already, so I don''t think I need to be ashamed of what I have said.


    "Yeah, it would be more lovely because I love to cuddle you, Megan." He said, and I know my face turned red right away, and I couldn''t stop feeling excited. I spread the nket while we put our food on the table, and when I looked upon the tree, I found a beautiful treehouse, and I wanted to climb right away.


    "Wow! A treehouse? Is that yours?" I asked, and Ashton nodded his head.


    "Can we climb now?" I excitedly asked, and he beamed at me.


    "Of course, and you can change your clothes up there." He dered, and I got my bag, and I walked beside him as we went to the wooden stairs. I can''t stop feeling so excited because I always wanted to have a treehouse, but our lot is only enough for our house and garage and a little garden. We don''t have enough space where we can nt atree, unlike Ashton''s house in Astikoz hills, where they have enoughnd where they can grow as many trees as they can.


    "Wow, this is cool, and it is really like a house!" I eximed, and Ashtonughed at me while he took me into his arms, and he kissed my forehead.


    "I am d you like it, Meg." He said.


    "Are you kidding me? How can I not like thiswhen this cute house is great, and I don''t only like it here, I love everything I see in this ce." I dered, and he looked at me with great intensity as he held my hands.


    "Including me?" He asked without fluttering his eyes.


    "Of course, I do," I replied without hesitation, and he gave me his killer smile that made my stomach somersault, and then he cupped my face.


    "Megan Corteza, I am falling hard for you, and thank you for taking me back again. I love the way I am with you, and I am willing to do whatever you want me to do for you." He said.


    "You already make me so happy, Ashton, and I don''t think you still need to do something. I love the way you are." I replied, and I wanted to add I felt so happy that he fell for me. And I couldn''t believe thatAshton Priztgold would confess to me that he was falling for me.


    "Thank you, Meg, but I can tell you are still afraid about those girls in school, and if you want to keep our rtionship secret in the meantime, it would be okay with me, even if I want everyone to know I am in love with you." He said, and I could feel Ashton''s sincerity through his words.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "Of course, just for you, I need to protect you, Megan; besides, it would be enough that my siblings will know about us, Zachary, and your close friends Oscar and Alice, and of course your mom and siblings.


    Those girls at the Academy are crazy, and I don''t understand why they need to hurt you especially, Lauren. I asked her to stay away from you, but I knew I couldn''t trust her; because Lauren couldn''t ept until now that what we had was over a long time ago. The rtionship that we had was never serious." He dered, and I am so happy that Ashton thought about my safety, and he was right. I don''t think Lauren will stop bothering me if she knows we are back together.


    "That would be awesome, but how can we see each other?" I asked, confused.


    "I will find ways, Megan." He replied.


    "It would be okay with me, but I hope you will stop flirting with those girls," I said.


    "I never flirted with anyone, Megan, except with you." He whispered in my ear.


    "And how are you going to stop them from throwing themselves at you?" I asked.


    "I will tell them I already have a girlfriend." He replied quickly.


    "What if they will ask you who your girlfriend is." I inquired.


    "That is the time I will tell them it is you." He said, and I frowned at him.


    "I was only kidding. You have to rx, Megan, and leave everything to me." He said, and I smiled asI nodded my head to him.


    Ashton took my hand, and he dragged me to the window, and when he opened it, my eyes widened as I looked at the view of theke before us, it was beautiful, and no words could express the spectacle that I saw right now. And then, I felt him curl his arms around my waist from behind as we watched theke together, and I leaned my back on his muscr body as I inhaled the fresh air. And we stayed near the window for a long while as we continued to look at thefantastic sight before us.


    "Are you in for a swim?" He asked after minutes of silence.


    "Yeah, of course," I replied, and he asked


    me to change while he remained at the window watching the peaceful water. I quickly changed my dress into swimming shorts and a white tank top with spaghetti straps. Ashton was already wearing his boardshorts and sleeveless tank top, and I knew he didn''t need to change at all.


    "Shall we go?" I asked, and he turned around to look at me, and the smile I saw on his face made


    I feel ecstatic.


    "I thought you would be wearing your swimsuits today." He dered.


    "It is not yet time for you to see my entire body, Ashton," I replied, and he chuckled as he moved closer to me.


    "I have already seen enough, Megan." He said, and I suddenly felt so hot and shy as I remember I was half-naked in front of him in his room this morning, and I remember how much I enjoyed the moments we had.


    "Hey, you don''t need to feel shy about it, Megan, as long as you enjoyed what we have done together." He said.


    "Of course, I did," I replied, and he captured my lips, and we kissed passionately, and we were both panting after he released my mouth, and then he took my hand, and I climbed down from the treehouse ahead of him.


    "Can we swim anywhere?" I asked him.


    "Yes, but I want to take you to the other side." He said, and I got excited as we walked to the canoe. And I could tell everything around here was well maintained by his grandfather, and I could tell Ashton and his siblings are very close to their grandparents.


    "Do you know how to use a paddle?" He asked.


    "I guess," I said, and heughed.


    "Don''t worry, I am good with it, we used to have a contest here just me and my siblings and some


    of our familyfriends, don''t worry, in the next season we will join, and you will be my partner." My boyfriend dered, and I can tell Ashton is very much excited about it, and of course, I am thrilled because I haven''t tried something like that before.


    I know I will have so much adventure if I am with Ashton, and I can''t wait to spend more time with him, especially in this beautiful ce.


    Ashton helped me get inside the canoe, and after I settled myself, he got inside as well, and then he started to use his paddle, and I mimicked his actions, and I felt so triumphant when the canoe moved away from the banks, and it glided through the water. I felt so happy to be under the sun since I didn''t have time to have outdoor activitiestely.


    The moment we started swimming, all my worries were gone right away, and all I could think of was the beautiful moment I had with Ashton.. We stayed in the water chasing each other,ughing and kissing every chance we could get, and I could tell this was a perfect day for us, and I was having fun.

 Chapter 60 - Spending Time With Ashton

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you not hungry, Megan? We have been swimming for more than one hour now, and I am sure you are starving too, " I asked my girlfriend as she continued to swim around theke. And I love watching her, and the amusement and happiness that I have seen on her face made me so happy that I make her feel this way. I know it could neverpensate for the pain I have caused her, butat least seeing her this happy warms my heart.


    "Yeah, you are right. I am hungry now that you mentioned it, " Megan replied, and sheughed. Megan''sughter made meugh too, and I hauled my body from the water, and I got the towel from the canoe, and I put it around her shoulders the moment she got up from the water.


    "Thank you; I felt so lucky now that I''ve got the hottest boy in Astikoz City, and at this moment, I realized you are a sweet and romantic type of guy, Ashton. I know I have been crushing you for so long now, even if I thought you were cold-hearted and a snob-rich kid." I dered.


    "Wow, I don''t know if I should be happy, or be offended with what you have said, Megan, but I like that you are honest with your opinion about me. I know you may think I am that type of guy because you never got to know me. And I know you were so allergic with our kind." He responded.


    "Yeah, you were right, and I am sorry, but now that I know you and your siblings, I realized you were the most incredible person I have ever known, and thank you that you give me this chance to know you," I said, and he got closer to me until we were an inch away from each other. I could feel the racing of my heart, and I suddenly felt so hot all over my body, and when I felt his strong hands around my waist, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him. It feels so lovely to be this close with Ashton.


    "I should be the one thanking you, Meg." He said before he leaned down and teased my lips because Ashton only brushed his lips on mine, and the anticipation was killing me, and when my boyfriend imed my mouth, I let out a soft sigh of relief that he eased the hunger that I felt to have his red lips on me. Ashton smelled so good that I couldn''t stop myself from pulling him closer to me, and I felt his hands caressed my back, and it felt so good.


    "You are a hell of a kisser, Megan, that it made me want to kiss you more." He said, and I blushed.


    "Thank you, and I only have kissing experience with you. Maybe you are a good teacher." I responded, and he chuckled.


    "Well, you are a natural, should I say, and I would love to teach you more." He said as he took my hand, and we got inside the canoe and paddled, going back to the other side while my heart was screaming with joy.


    We changed our clothes, and we hung our wet clothes on the tree branches. I know I wanted to swim, but I also love watching theke.Ashton got our food, and it felt so sweet that we were sharing on the same te, and I was out of words as I tastedthe food his grandparents prepared for us. I love everything that we have, which is mostly finger foods. I love the vegetables and fruits and the sandwiches, and I realized I want to spend more time with Ashton. I smiled when after we ate and drank our soda in a can, I felt so full, and I know I was full during lunch, but our swimming made us both hungry.


    Ashton got up, and he went to the pick-up, and the moment he returned, I grinned at him when I saw him with the guitar in his hands, and I couldn''t stop feeling so excited. It has been a long time that I yed since I have been so busytely.


    "Can you teach me now the basics?" He asked.


    "You told me you know the basic chords, right?" I asked, and she shook his head.


    "Yeah, but I always forgot about them." He answered, and Iughed. I got the guitar, and I started strumming, and I was lost in it, and I yed my favorite song while I sang my heart out that when I finished singing, I found him looking at me with different emotions on his face.


    "What? Why are you looking at me that way, Ashton?" I asked him, and he smiled.


    "I felt so happy, and I had goosebumps in my entire body just listening to your voice, and I realized I was the luckiest person on earth to have you as my girlfriend, Megan. You are not only beautiful and intelligent, but you are so talented. Why don''t you sing every time we have a program in our school?" He asked, and hispliments made me blush.


    "I am not that confident; Lauren always sings, and she has a nice voice, and I don''t think the rest of the rich kids will love to see me on stage; besides, I don''t want to be humiliated," I responded, and he cupped my chin.


    "You are amazing, Megan, your voice is captivating, and I love to hear you sing. They don''t have any idea how talented you are, don''t let them ruin your self-confidence." He responded.


    "I know, but you can''t me me, Ashton, if I will feel this way. And there is no way I am going to sing in front of everyone in our school." I said.


    "Okay, that is your choice, but I am just telling you that you are the best, Meg." He replied, and I smiled at him after I mumbled my thanks to him, and I gave him the guitar, and he looked so cool holding it, and it made him look so perfect in my eyes. I could tell my boyfriend was a fast learner, or he was messing up with me since I have a hunched. He was good with it, and he just wanted me to teach him.


    I don''t mind teaching him some guitar lessons since it allowed me to get closer to him.


    "I think it is enough lesson for today, and now, that your hair is dry. I think it is time for us to have a nap." Ashton said as he ced the guitar on the pic nket and hoisted me up on my feet, and we climbed on the treehouse once again. My boyfriend spreads the mat on the wooden floor, and I can hear the squeaking of the floorboards as he moves around. And he walked to the center of the mat while he motioned me toe to him, and I couldn''t stop myself from admiring his beauty as I stride towards him.


    I could see the muscr body of Ashton beneath his white t-shirt, and I couldn''t stop myself from staring at him while his intense gaze made me feel so weak. The moment I sat down on the mat, he brought me closer to him, and he kissed me hungrily. I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him back with the same manner of urgency until I found myself on hisp, and we were kissing and tasting each other, and I loved the way he caressed me, and we were both breathless when we stopped kissing each other.


    "Megan, I couldn''t get enough of you, you smell so good that every time you are near me, I just couldn''t stop myself from kissing you, and I like the way you responded to my every kiss, and I am dying to do more, but I know we need to be patient." He said, and I smiled at him, and then, together, wey on the floor cuddling each other, and the fresh air that came from the window made me feel so sleepy, and before I knew it, I drifted to beautiful sleep.


    "Meg, it is time for us to go." I heard Ashton''s soft voice waking me up from sleep, and I didn''t want to wake up yet, but I knew we needed to travel back to Astikoz, and I didn''t want Ashton to navigate the road at night. I know he is a good driver, but it is better to be safe always.I looked at the whole ce for thest time, and my eyes lingered on theke before I got inside the car.


    "Did you have fun?" Sarah asked me the moment we got back at the main house, and I smiled to see them at the front porch drinking tea, and I could tell they were waiting for us.


    "Yes, I enjoyed my stay, and thank you so much. You have a beautiful ce." I said.


    "You are always wee here, Megan. I am d you like it here, my dear, and I hope you wille back together with Ashton next time, and please ask him to visit here once in a while since his grandfather always wants to have him, and of course, I love you both to be here." She whispered in my ear, and I smiled at her.


    "Okay, I will, thank you." I uttered, and I said goodbye to her, and then I also bid farewell to Ashton''s grandfather, and as Ashton drove away from the beautiful house, I turned my head to look at them while I was waving my hands as their figures were getting smaller.


    "Hey, Meg, we are in your driveway." Ashton said, and when I opened my eyes, we were already in front of our house.


    "I am sorry, Ashton. I didn''t mean to sleep halfway through our entire ride." I said, feeling so guilty.


    "Hey, it is okay, and I love watching you sleep, Meg." Ashton said as he sweetly smiled at me.


    "Thank you for today, I had fun, and I love your grandparents." I said.


    "I love you, too." He responded, and it made me blush. I couldn''t believe he would be this open with his feelings for me.


    "I love you, Ashton Priztgold." I responded, and he brought me closer to him, and he kissed my forehead.


    "Thank you for making me so happy, Megan, and I am sorry, but I want toe with you and say hi to your family.." Ashton said, and he got out of his car, took all my things, and my boyfriend walked me through the door, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled that he wanted to meet my family.

 Chapter 61 - Fantastic Date

    Ashton''s POV


    When I heard my girlfriend sing, I couldn''t help but stare, and I was stunned. The hair at the back of my neck stood. Megan has a beautiful voice, and I wanted to listen to her as I watched her beautiful face, even if her eyes were closed. She is very talented, but she didn''t know about it, and I can tell that she is shyto sing in front of a crowd, but I could tell she could be a good singer if she wanted to be, and my heart swelled with happiness as I look at her carried away by her music. And I want to take her into my arms and hug her because I want her to know that I care for her.


    Megan looked so hot while her smooth fingers were strumming her guitar without a care in the world while she was engrossed with every lyric of her song. And I feel so lucky to be with her as of the moment, and I am delighted that she shared her talent with me. I know I look like an idiot looking at her lovely face because of the expression on my face. And when she opened her mesmerizing eyes and looked at me, I could tell there was no turning back because I was falling in love with Megan.


    I feel so happy that she enjoyed her stay at my grandfather''s estate, and I don''t want to go home yet because I still want to spend more time with my girlfriend, but I don''t want her to get worried because I know she constantly thinks about her homework and lessons. Besides, I don''t want her parents to get angry with me for taking her home veryte. And I also wanted to meet her family before going home to our house in Astikoz hills. I want to know Megan. I am serious with her, and I am not ying with her heart.


    I already knew that she would love the treehouse, and I wanted to bring her here again to spend another quality time. I know she is always busy with her work and studies, but I will convince Megan that she needs to have a break once in a while. I know I am also busy with the hectic schedule of my football practice, but I will find more time to be with my girl. I will never waste my second chance with Megan.


    "Ashton, I am so happy that you came, and you bring Megan with you. No wonder you like her, son. Your girlfriend is beautiful, and we want her too, and you told me once about your dad, don''t listen to Gregory. You are still young, but I can see the look in your eyes as you gazed at her. And this is the first time I have seen you this way, and I am so happy. I thought you didn''t have time for love, and now I realized you finally met the girl that you like." My grandfather said the moment we returned to the house.


    "Thank you, grandpa, and thank you also for the food you prepared for us, it was superb, and we had a good time swimming in theke. We wille back soon." I said, and my grandpa''s face lit up. I know he always wanted us toe and visit them.


    "I love it that you have a girlfriend now because you are nning to visit us more often, and you take good care, son. Your grandma and I will be waiting for your next visit, and I want you to inform me in advance so that we can prepare your favorite food." My grandfather said. I can feel the sadness in my heart as we say goodbye to them.


    I drove away from my grandparents'' house while Megan waved her hands to my grandma and grandpa, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning. I felt so happy that Megan fell in love with the ce. I turn on my stereo, and this time Megan sings along with the artist. I know the guys in our school will be crazier about Megan the moment they hear her sings, and I felt so d she didn''t participate during school programs, or else I couldn''t stop myself from feeling jealous.


    Halfway through our drive, my girlfriend fell asleep, and she looked so adorable, and I know she got so tired from swimming. I continued to drive with a beautiful smile on my face, and the moment we arrived in the city, I felt so d that we were almost there at her house. I don''t want to wake up Megan because she looks like an angelsleeping, and it seems like she is sleeping soundly, but we need to get inside her house so that her parents will not worry about her.


    Megan was a little disoriented when I woke her up, but she smiled when she realized we had arrived at her house. I brought all her belongings as we got inside their house.


    "Dad, meet Ashton, Ashton this is my father." Megan introduced me to her dad since he was the only one who I hadn''t met yet.


    "Good evening, sir," I said to her father, and I could feel my knees suddenly wobbled since Megan''s father was intimidating.


    "Are you my daughter''s boyfriend?" He directly asked me, and he was looking into my eyes.


    "Yes, sir, I am," I answered without hesitation, and I heard Megan''s sister giggle.


    "Wee to our home, son." He said, and I released a sigh of relief when he offered his hand to me, and then he tapped my shoulder and asked me to sit down, and we talked, and I felt so d Megan''s father loves football too.


    "Honey, please let Ashton eat his dinner first, they had a long drive, and I can tell they are both starving." Megan''s mom said, and his father sweetly smiled at his wife, and I could tell Megan''s parents are so in love with each other like my mom and dad.


    "Of course, please go to the kitchen now, kids. Enjoy your meal, and it is nice to meet you, Ashton. I hope to watch one of your games, and I know you are good, son." He said.


    "I hope you can, Mr. Corteza," I replied, and he beamed at me, and he said good night to us as he walked to the stairs while Megan held my hand as she guided me to the dining room.It was a bitte, but her mom was right. I am starving, and I can tell the same with Megan. I want to take my girlfriend to a fancy restaurant, but we don''t have time, and I like this because I was able to meet her parents.


    I said goodbye to Megan''s mom and Ava since her dad had already gone upstairs, and the moment Megan walked me to my car, I couldn''t stop smiling because I like her family. They weed me warmly, and I was no longer nervous when we came across Dexter, who came from his work. I could tell he looked so tired, but when he found us on the driveway, he smiled and waved his hand at us.


    "Goodnight, Megan, and thank you for spending time with me. I want to let you know, and it was a fantastic date ." I said, and she beamed at me, and I could no longer stop myself from kissing her lips after I saw her brother got inside the house. And I smiled when I made her breathless.


    "I love spending time with you too," Megan replied, and she said goodbye to me. And I didn''t want to leave her house, and I knew I had be a different person after making Megan, my girlfriend.


    "Hey! It seems to me you had a wonderful day with your girlfriend!" My brother said the moment he got inside my room.


    "Yeah, I did, and we had an amazing time swimming at theke," I replied.


    "Next time, inform me in advance so I can bring Sherry," Lennon said, and I beamed at my brother.


    "That would be awesome," I said.


    "So, how''s Megan''s brother?" He asked, and I looked at him in the eyes.


    "We are good, at least he allowed Megan to date me again, same with Isabelle; I don''t know what happened between Isabelle and Dexter, but I could tell they are both hurting, and I don''t think Megan''s brother has a girlfriend now since he was always busy with his work. As per Megan, her brother has two jobs right now." I responded.


    "Well, I guess maybe dad was the reason why Dexter broke up with Isabelle," Lennon said.


    "Maybe, and I don''t want Megan to break up with me because of dad. I admit I am already upset with him because he hated me for ying my favorite sports, and I don''t know what will happen if he will intervene with my rtionship with Megan." I replied.


    "I think you have to brace yourself for the worst, but I am sure you will never allow our father to ruin Megan''s future, Ashton, so be ready for the worst toe, enjoy the moment with Megan, I hope dad will allow you to be with her, and he will not find ways to make Megan stays away from you," Lennon said.


    "Yeah, I know, and I am hoping the same thing," I replied, and my brother said good night to me before he left my room, and I admit I am affected by his words. And even if I was so happy with my date with Megan, I couldn''t stop myself from worrying about her.. I know I need to protect Megan from my dad, and I hope she will not leave me the moment my dad gets in the picture and ruin what we have.

 Chapter 62 - Latest Gossip

    Megan''s POV


    "Hey, can you tell me about the adventure that you had with your princecharming yesterday? You didn''t even answer all my text messages. I understand you were busy with your date." Alice said the moment we met at the entrance of the Academy. I still feel lightheaded because of the date I had with Ashton yesterday, andst night I found it so hard to sleep because I couldn''t stop thinking about him. And the things we did together, and I was touching my lips almost the entire night because I can still feel the heart kisses that we have shared.


    "Hey, lower your voice," I said as we walked on the school grounds and made our way to the library.


    "Hey, it is okay, and you need to rx. I didn''t mention any name, so you are still safe." My best friend said, and then she giggled.


    "It was perfect, and we had fun together," I said.


    "And I know there is more, I can see how your eyes twinkle, and you need to tell me everything, Megan." She said, and I blushed.


    "You did it?" She asked, and my eyes widened at her.


    "No, not yet," I said as I tried to lower my voice, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking how it felt when Ashton touched me.


    "He said he can wait, and when I am ready," I added, and Alice''s face softened.


    "Oh, Megan, Ashton is such a gentleman, and I think I am falling for him as well." She said, and Iughed with her words.


    "Kidding aside, you are so lucky to have him, Megan, and if before I didn''t love the idea that you will


    date him, now that I know about it, I realized he is different from the other guys here in the academy, you know what I mean." She said, and I nodded my head at her since I understood what she meant.


    The moment we got inside, Oscar was already waiting for us, and by the way he looked at us, I could tell right away he had some fresh gossip for us, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled about thetest news around campus.


    "Hello, girls!" He greeted us excitedly, but I know he kept his voice down as possible.


    "I have news. Have you seen Ashton''s posts on his social media ount?" He asked, and I shook my head immediately since I didn''t follow him; besides, I don''t have time browsing my phone to look at my social media ount. I haven''t opened it recently; besides, I only have few followers like members of my family and my two friends.


    "Me too. I was busyst night." Alice answered, and then Oscar looked at me.


    "What?" I asked, and I suddenly felt so worried, but I am sure Ashton will never post our pictures together on his posts, and I can feelmy hands and legs trembling.


    "I am afraid if I show his post to you, you will break down, but I am telling you, you don''t need to worry, Megan, because there was no picture of the girl. He just said I am in love with my girl!" He said, and everyone in school got so crazy, and they are so excited to know who is this girl?" Oscar dered, and I couldn''t stopmyself from smiling, and he got it right away. Oscar covered his mouth.


    "So, you are the girl?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "We had a wonderful date yesterday," I said, and I showed them our pictures together at theke.


    "Oh, girl, I am so envious of you, now he is professing his love for you on his social media ount, and someone asked him why he didn''t post the picture of his girlfriend, Ashton replied on thement, "when she is ready.", I couldn''t believe you, Megan, why do you want to keep your rtionship with him a secret?" Oscar asked, and I looked at him in his eyes.


    "Oscar, you have seen how much I suffered thest time we showed everyone that we are a couple, my locker had been vandalized, I lost my job, andI had to swim in a swimming pool wearing the maid''s uniform. I am proud of my work, Oscar, I am not ashamed if I have to work as Lauren''s maid, but she humiliated me in front of our ssmates and schoolmates. I can''t retake the same


    path." I replied, and his face softened.


    "Of course, I understand you, Meg." He said.


    "But you must know Lauren and her friendsmented." He said, and I looked at him, and he smiled at me.


    "And that is forter because it is almost time, and we need to go, or else we will bete for our first period," Oscar said, and we all stood up and walked fast to the door. We ran to our ssroom, and I was panting when we got inside our room. I wanted to look around to see Ashton, but I was nervous to see him after I learned about his post, and I am so excited about it. And I have heard him say he loves me, but I never expected him to put it on his social media ount.


    I couldn''t stop feeling uneasy because whether I liked it or not, I had to face him. After all, he is my partner. We needed to present it together infront our the ss, and when our teacher told us to move and looked for our partner before I could even move my head, I felt Ashton beside me, and I couldn''t control the trembling of my hands as I remember the sweet moments we had. The way his hands touched the sensitive parts of my body that drove me nuts. And I hate myself that I couldn''t stopmyself from thinking about it, and I love to relive that moment, and I wished we could do something like that soon.


    "Hi, Megan!" He greeted me, and his voice made me raise my head, and when I looked at him, he was smiling at me, and his perfect white teeth reminded me of how perfect, he is in my eyes. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling back at Ashton.


    "Hello, Ashton, are you ready for our report?" I softly asked the moment he sat beside me.


    "Yes, and I am very excited." He said, and he got his notebook, and he scribbled something, and he let meread it, and I smiled at what I had seen on his notes.


    "I missed you, Meg, so much." He said through his writing on his notebook, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling excited as I wrote back, and if our ssmates look at us, they will think we are writing about our project.


    "I missed you too, Ashton," I replied to his note, and he smiled when he read my answer, and then my boyfriend wrote again, and this time he put his notebook in front of me.


    "I want to see you tonight. Can Ie and pick you up at the fish shop?" He wrote, and I wrote back immediately.


    "Me too, I want to see you, and I want to taste your red lips," I said, and he grunted as he read


    my reply and I am trying my best to keep myself from giggling.


    "Yeah, I want to kiss you, Megan, all of you." He wrote back, and I can feelmy entire body turned so hot, and I know we are now teasing each other, and I can feel the excitement all over my body. The moment our teacher called our name, Ashton stood up right away, and I still felt dizzy about our conversation in his notebook.


    And as expected, we nailed it, and we got the highest score, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so happy that we did it. And I know Ashton wanted to hug me, but he refrained from doing because we agreed to keep our rtionship secret as of the moment. And how I wish I had the freedom to show him that I care for him. And I felt so guilty because he was doing this for my sake. He ignored me totally as if we didn''t know each other, he only spoke with me regarding our report, and I can tell the girls are so happy that Ashton didn''t give me extra attention.


    I felt so d our ss was over, I heard the girls called Ashton''s name, and I didn''t raise my head because I didn''t want to feel affected; besides, he would see meter after my work.


    "What???? I asked in disbelief as Oscar continued to tell us about the challenge; those girlsmented on Ashton''s wall as we ate our lunch under the big tree, which is our favorite spot.


    "Yeah, they were all asking if Ashton''s girl is real. Theymented she should be proud of him and not hide him as if he is not the most popr guy in our Academy. They challenge his girlfriend to watch his game thising Saturday if she feels the same way towards him." Oscar replied, and my eyes got so big.


    "Now, if you are real Megan, and if you are proud of him, I think it is about time you shoulde to Ashton''s game and wear his jersey." He said, and my mouth hung open. How can I watch his game? I was shaking my head as I looked at my friends, horrified. I have never watched a football game before.


    "I think Oscar hasa point, Megan, you should be proud of him, and I think this time youcan read it, open your social media ount once in a while, Meg, so you should know what is going on with the world," Alice added.. I hate that she is with Oscar this time, and I couldn''t help but pout my lips as I yed with my fork, and I know at the back of my head I want to do it to make Ashton knows I really care about him.

 Chapter 63 - Social Media Post

    Ashton''s POV


    I took a warm shower after my brother left my room, and I found it so hard to sleep since I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and I felt so happy. Knowing Megan''s family makes me feel better and content. It is still early to tell, but I would like them to be my future family. I know Megan and I are still young, but the feelings I have for her are genuine, and I know that it willst for a lifetime. I picked up my phone from my nightstand, and I couldn''t stop myself from scrolling our pictures together.


    I have so many candid pictures of my girlfriend, and she looks so beautiful in all of them, and I couldn''t stop myself from touching her beautiful face on my screen, and this is the first time that I have done something like this. I don''t take pictures with my past girlfriends, even with Lauren, but when I am with Megan, I can''t stop capturing almost every moment I am with her. She made me feel so alive and inspired, and I don''t know what she''s doing to me, and I am so tempted to post our pictures together on my social media ount. But I wanted to protect my girlfriend and keep my promise to her that we would keep our rtionship secret until she was ready. I understand that she had a hard time when we became a couple.


    I opened my IG ount, and I know that I have so many followers, and a lot of themment on every post that I make. And right now, as Iy awake, I couldn''t stop expressing how I felt, so I posted on my IG that I am in love with my girl. After that, I got so many notifications, and when I looked at my post-it has thousands of likes andments already. I sat up on my bed when I read some of thements, and I was stunned that most girls challenged my girlfriend to show herself to everyone during one of my football games, and some say it must be thising Saturday.


    I shook my head, and I couldn''t believe one single post of the day would make the girls go crazy again. There are so manyments that I found hrious some say I was only saying that I have a girlfriend to make girls stay away from me. Lauren and her friendsmented they would only believe I already have a new girlfriend once they see her in my games wearing my jersey.


    It was an impossible thing to happen, even if in my heart I wished someday it would happen because I wanted Megan to watch my games, but I understood her, and I didn''t want to pressure my girlfriend and ask her to do things for me that will make her ufortable. I don''t usually reply to any of thements unless they were birthday greetings and congrattions on winning our game. I replied to a randomment saying when she is ready with heart emoji. And I turned off and charged my phone and then I tried to get some sleep.


    "So, do you have any idea that your post went viral?" My brother asked me the moment we met at the garage, and I felt so d our mom was out of the country again together with our dad. I looked at him and shook my head, and I pretended I didn''t know what he was talking about as I opened my car door.


    "Well, I know you''ve got fans all over the city, and not only that, I could tell girls from the public and private schools are following you in your social media ount, knowing you were the hottest guy on Astikoz Academy and the best football yer, but I think they are not only interested with your football games now, they are also curious with your love life," Lennon said, while Cole was standing beside him waiting for my reaction.


    "I will look at itter," I said, feeling calm about it. I get inside my car grinning because I can''t stop thinking about Megan, and I know I have to pretend I don''t care about her every time we are on campus, and seeing her from a distance would be enough for me. I can''t stop thinking about the sweet moments we shared in my room at my grandfather''s mansion. And I am so excited to spend more time alone with Megan to kiss, touch, and hug her, and I want to hear more of her songs. Next time, I will take a video of my girlfriend ying her new guitar while singing a song for me.


    I wanted to go to Megan''s ce and pick her up and send her to school, but I know it is against our agreement. And I don''t want to ruin this chance I have with Megan. I should stick with the rule so that we can be together, and as possible, I want to stop her from thinking we don''t belong because of our status in life. She should acknowledge by now that I like her and want her even if we are living in a different world. I know I have a trust fund from my grandfather, but for me, it doesn''t matter because I want to have money and be recognized on my own, not because I was the grandson of Henry Pritzgold or son of Gregory Pritzgold.


    Our family business doesn''t make me rich. Our family owns thepany and not me. And I wouldn''t say I like it when people only want to know me because I am a Pritzgold. That is why I want to be a professional football yer and have my own business the moment I retire, and I want Megan to be part of my dreams. I slowed down when I near the gate of the Academy, but I released a sigh when I realized I waste since I couldn''t find Megan or her friends outside the entrance. The moment I drove on the campus ground, I could see from a distance that my friends were already waiting for me at the parking lot, and of course, with Lauren and her friends.


    The moment I got out of my car, they asked me about my post, and I only shrugged my shoulders since I didn''t want to discuss it because I needed to keep my rtionship a secret if I wanted to stay happy like this. I know Megan''s life will be miserable again once they learn we are back together. I felt so energetic during practice that I made my coach impressed and satisfied with my performance.


    "So, can you tell me about your date with your mystery girlfriend?" Zach asked the moment we walked to our first period, and I chuckled. I have learned he spent his time with Alice yesterday because they didn''t meet each other previously to go over their reports. I felt good. I made an effort to see Megan even if our project together was only an alibi for me since I only wanted to see her, I know we could finish our report in one meeting, but it felt so nice spending more time with my girl.


    "Do you think she wille to our game and watch you y?" He asked again, and this time I shook my head As I put my hands on the pockets of my varsity jacket.


    "You know her, Zach. She is allergic to a football." I said.


    "I don''t think so, maybe because she is only busy with her part-time job." My best friend responded.


    "Yes, that would be one of the reasons besides she is not yet finished with her contract, at Lauren''s ce. She can''t make it to our games." I replied.


    "Well, we still have so many games, and I think I can help make Megan''s schedule free thising Saturday," Zachary said.


    "I can''t ask her to do that, Zachary," I said.


    "Well, your reputation is at stake here." He dered, and I cocked my head as I looked at him, and his words made me so confused.


    "How could my reputation be affected by my post?" I asked.


    "Well, the girls challenged your girl toe out from her shell, or else they will call you a liar, and they will unfollow you. As for the boys, they are now betting secretly if your girl will show up or not, and the pot prize is unbelievable, and it is not a simple bet. It doesn''t include money." He said.


    "What? That is ridiculous. I don''t care if they will unfollow me, but to call me a liar is a bad thing.And why are the boys betting? And what kind of bet are you talking about if it does not include money?"


    "They are betting for thetest gadgets." He dered, and my eyes widened in shock.


    "Why do they even care about my love life? I couldn''t believe it is happening right now, and this is my life, Zach, and I want to live it my way, and not because of their expectations." I said.


    "I understand your point, Ashton, but you are already a celebrity in our school, and I think you should ask your girlfriend to show herself and make your fans eat their words," Zach said.


    "I care about Megan more than a stupid bet and my social status, Zachary," I said, and he smiled at me.


    "Wow! That is new, and I can now say you are officially in love with Megan Corteza." He dered.


    "Yes, I am." I proudly said, and I couldn''t stop my heart from racing as we neared our ssroom.. And I admit I am worried about the result of my social media post, but nothing can stop my heart from feeling excited about meeting Megan again.

 Chapter 64 - Dinner Date

    Megan''s POV


    "Even if I want to go and watch Ashton''s game, I can''t because we have work, remember?" I asked Alice, and her face fell.


    "Yeah, I am sorry, Oscar, I tried to win this round, but I have forgotten we are busy preparing for our future; that is why we can''t be with you this Saturday," Alice said to Oscar, and I can''t stop myself from smiling even if deep in my heart I can feel my inner self is telling me to do it so that Ashton will be proud of me as well.


    "Why can''t you take a leave from your part-time job? Besides, it is only a part-time job, not an actual job, and you can quit anytime and find another one." He said.


    "It is easy for you to say because you don''t need to work hard like us, but we can''t be there thising Saturday because Lauren already paid us in advance," Alice said, and Oscar shook his head, and I could tell he looked so defeated.


    "How I wish I am you, Megan, because I will never hide Ashton Pritzgold." He said, and I felt guilty and hurt at the same time.


    "It wouldn''t be that easy, Oscar, if you only know how much I wanted to walk around campus holding hands with him like thest time, but I already knew the consequences, so I will not do it again. Besides, we don''t need approval from everyone, and what is important is we will find time to be with each other." I said.


    "I know, Megan, but boys need assurance too; they want to feel secure with their girlfriends. I am not asking you to do it, Meg, but I want to share with you my points of view. I know Ashton will respect your decision, but deep in his heart, he wanted you toe and watch his game. Just do me a favor by reading his post tonight after you answer all your assignments." He said, and I nodded my head at him.


    I could no longer concentrate during my afternoon sses because I couldn''t stop thinking about what Oscar had told me. I know he was trying to be nice because he is my close friend, and Oscar has a point. I know Ashton would love it if we could be free to show our love for each other. Still, there are a lot of things we need to consider before I can decide about it, and I know I will end up choosing the same agreement that we have, and that is to keep our rtionship secret from the rest of the world except our close friends and family member except Ashton''s parents.


    I am excited to meet Ashton tonight after work, but I don''t know how to face him, knowing I can''t show up during his football game this Saturday. I wanted toe home after ss and ask Anthony to be absent from my work today because I a not feeling well. And as the final bell rang that signaled the day had ended, I got up from my chair, and together with my best friend, we walked towards the school exit.


    "Hey, I think I will be absent today, " I said.


    "Because you are lovesick?" She asked, and my eyes widened.


    "Come on, Megan, I know you. You will still report to ss even if you are not feeling well or if there is a storm. You dedicate all your time to your studies and work, so you can''t fool me, girl. I am just d you don''t have an activity for your math club." Alice added, and I smiled weakly at her.


    "I can''t face him tonight, Alice," I said.


    "Hey, don''t listen to Oscar; besides, if Ashton wanted it, he would ask or beg you to do it, Meg." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "You are excited to see him tonight, right?" My best friend asked me, and I nodded my head at her.


    "Then don''t bail on him. You need to go to the fish shop so you can rx your mind. Watching those pets will clear your head." She said, and I smiled at Alice.


    "And I am sure the moment you will be with Ashton, you will forget that we have this conversation." She added, and Iughed.


    "That''s it, and you need tough more often, Meg. Always remember not to carry the world on your shoulders. Sometimes you can ask me to carry it for you." She said meaningfully, and it melted my heart.


    "You don''t need to carry it for me, Alice, when you know you help me to make it lighter, and thank you for always being here with me," I said, and she nodded at me.


    "I will always be your best friend, Meg." She said.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" I asked, and I could tell there was also something that bothered her, and I felt guilty that she always makes sure I am fine, and I didn''t even ask her if she was okay.


    "No, I am fine." She replied.


    "Hey, you can tell me anything. I am also willing to carry the world for you." I dered, and sheughed.


    "No copying of lines, Megan." She said, and Iughed with her, and we almost missed our stop because we couldn''t stop talking with each other.


    Alice was right the moment I entertained customers and showed them around, I could tell my mood suddenly changed, and I felt better, and when I fed the fishes, I felt so happy to see them enjoying their meal. We cleaned some of the tanks, and we got so busy the entire shift, and I am so thankful to Alice, or else I will be sulking in my room thinking I should be here working.


    And before we knew it, our shift ended, and we got out from the fish shop hurriedly, and my heart skipped a beat when I saw my boyfriend waiting for me outside his car. He waved his hand at Alice, and my best friend said goodbye to me, and then she walked fast, going home. And I felt so d I listened to Alice, or I would not be smiling right now as I walked towards Ashton. He was staring at my face the entire time, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited when he gazed at my lips while he was biting his lower lip, and I suddenly felt so hot.


    "Hey!" He said, and his voice made me feel lightheaded, and there was only one thing ying on my mind. Ashton must have read my thoughts because he pulled me closer to him, and he captured my lips right away, and I closed my eyes when I tasted his sensual lips, and he made me moan before he let go of my lips.


    "I don''t want to stop kissing you, Megan, because I am missing you so much. I hate that I couldn''t hold your hands while we are at the Academy, and right now, I want to take you into my arms and hold you so that I will know that you are here and we are together. I love spending every moment with you." He said, and his sexy masculine voice made my knees feel so weak.


    "I miss you too, Ashton, " I said, and he beamed at me, and he took my hand and helped me settled on the front seat, and when he buckled my seatbelt, his proximity drives me nuts, and I want to kiss him, and he didn''t disappoint me when Ashton devoured my mouth once again before he went to the driver''s seat.


    "Meg, would it be alright if I take you to dinner before I take you home?" He asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Do you have something in mind?" He asked me.


    "I want to eat pasta," I said, and he grinned at me.


    "It feels like we have the same mind, Megan, I was also thinking the same thing, and do you know what it means?" He asked me, and I shook my head.


    "We are meant to be." He said with a beautiful smile on his face, and I giggled as he drove away from the parking lot, and I felt so happy to have another date with my boyfriend.


    Ashton brought me to the nearest Italian restaurant near our location, and I felt so happy that my cravings were satisfied and not only that I was eating my pasta with a beautiful view. Aston Priztgold was eating his food in front of me while he was staring at me from time to time, and it felt so good to have this moment with him. And when it was time for us to go, I wanted more, and I realized my friends were right. I should never hide my rtionship with him because Ashton is sweet and a responsible boyfriend. He always makes me feel special, and I can feel his sincerity through his actions, and his words always make me feel good.


    And even if I know the consequences, it still feels fantastic to be with him, and I want to show everyone I am his girl. Even before I read his post, I could tell I was having a change of heart, but I felt worried because I couldn''t be absent at Lauren''s ce.. Since Lauren will be at the game, she will know if I will be there, and of course, everybody will know I was there because that is when I will show the world I am proud to be called Ashton''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 65 - I Belong To Him

    Megan''s POV


    "Thank you, Megan, for spending time with me even if you are so busy, and I know that you still need to study your lessons in advance, and you''re going to answer your assignments," Ashton said.


    "I am sorry if I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to be with you. I want you to know that I feel so happy tonight, and I want to spend every night with you, even if for a while." He added after he parked his car in front of our house, and he turned his head to look at me. And I felt so happy when I heard him say those words.


    "I should be the one thanking you for taking me to dinner, I had a good time, and I enjoyed being with you. I feel the same way too, Ashton. I want to spend more time with you every day, and I am sorry that I have a busy schedule." I replied, and he smiled at me that made my entire body felt so weak.


    "That is okay, Megan; what is important is I know that you feel the same way too, and I understand that you need to work because you want to help your parents.Most girls in the Academy, after school, will go to the malls to go shopping, and others will go to beauty salons, or others will have a good time with their friends at the coffee shop, while you are so so busy preparing foryour future. I am so proud of you, Meg. You are not only beautiful, but you are so diligent." Ashton said, and my face blushed with hispliments.


    "Thank you. I don''t have a choice, Ashton. I need to help my parents. We are not rich, so we have to double our efforts to make ends meet. But I am happy to help my parents. And I love working too, and it always makes me feel energetic." I replied, and he took my hand, and then he brought it to his mouth. Ashton kissed my knuckles tenderly, and then he held and squeezed my hand.


    "I hope you will have some time for yourself. You are still young, Megan. At your age, you should find time to be with your friends and enjoy your teenage life, and it would be nice to spend more time with your boyfriend too." He said, and he looked at me with puppy eyes, and I smiled and caressed his face with my other hand.


    "Don''t worry, now that we are back together, I promised to spend more time with you. I am sorry if I don''t have the luxury to enjoy my life like the other girls in the Academy did; they grew up in a mansion, and they have trust funds. They don''t need to worry about their future because they already have a beautiful future ahead of them, just like you. Don''t get me wrong, but that is reality." I said, and his face softened.


    "You don''t need to say sorry, Meg, I understand you, and I hope you will let me help you," Ashton said, and I shook my head immediately.


    "No, you don''t need to do that, Ashton. I am already ashamed that I am not worthy of your attention because I have nothing to offer you. I don''t belong to your world." I said.


    "Hey, don''t say that, Megan. I love just the way you are, and you don''t need to belong to our world because what matters the most is you belong to me, and I belong to you." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning at him.


    "Wow, I never thought you could be that romantic, Ashton," I said, and heughed, and then he leaned down and captured my mouth tenderly. Ashton kissed me with tenderness, and I felt so overwhelmed with happiness when he slowly deepened our kiss that made me moan. I felt Ashton''s hand caressed my back before he pulled me closer to him without breaking our kiss, and when I felt his tongue swirled inside my mouth, I could feel the butterflies on my chest. We were both out of breath after our hot kiss.


    "Damn, I don''t want to go home, and I want to spend more time with you, Meg." He said, and I love the way he said those words.


    "I don''t want to go inside our house either, but I don''t have a choice. We have a test tomorrow, and I still need to study." I said, and he let go of my hand, and before I could speak again, he got out of the car and went to my side and opened the door quickly. And myboyfriend helped me to climb out of his car.


    "Good night, Megan; dream about me tonight," Ashton said, and I grinned at him.


    "Good night, Ashton. I wish you will do the same." I replied, and I couldn''t stop feeling like jelly when I found him looking at me with great intensity.


    "I love dreaming about you, Meg." He replied, and then he said his goodbye before he went back to his car and drove away. I was wearing a beautiful smile on my face as I walked towards our door, and I felt relieved Ashton didn''t mention his post in his social media ount since I couldn''t promise my boyfriend to watch his game. I know I will feel guilty about it, and I don''t want to hurt Ashton''s feelings. And I couldn''t wait to get inside my room to open my IG ount and read his post andments of his followers.


    "Hey, why are you in a hurry, my dear?" My mom said when I came across my mom on the stairs.


    "Hello, mom!" I said and smiled at her.


    "Can we talk, Megan?" She asked, and I suddenly felt worried that I tightly gripped the handle of my bag. Because if my mother will ask me to have a word with her, it is something important.


    "I everything alright, mom?" I asked, and my mom smiled at me, and I didn''t know if she was faking her smile because ever since I learned, she got sick without me knowing about it. I realized my mother is the best at hiding her genuine emotions.


    "Don''t look so worried, Megan. I miss you. I know you still need to study your lessons but don''t worry, it will be quick." She said, and I nodded my head.My mom motioned me to sit next to her on the sofa, and I suddenly felt worried about what she had to say.


    "Did you have a date with Ashton?" She calmly asked, and I nodded my head.


    "He took me into an Italian restaurant after he picked me up from the fish shop," I replied.


    "That is good. Is everything alright, Meg?" My mom asked, and I suddenly felt confused.


    "I am fine, mom; why do you ask me that question?" I asked back.


    "I am your mom, Megan, and I want to let you know; you can tell and ask me anything. If you need my advice about something, I will try my best to give you my opinion without judgment. If you are hurting, you can tell me. I know you are a strong and independent young woman, but you still need my advice in terms of rtionship, don''t hesitate to ask me anything, Megan." Mom said as she caressed my face, and I moved closer to my mother, and I embraced her.


    "Thank you, mom. I know you will always be there for me, and I am so grateful to have you as my mom." I said.


    "You are always wee, Meg. Of course, I am your mother, and I have to be there for you, especially when you will experience your first heartache, and if I have it my way, I don''t want you to be broken-hearted as possible." My mom added.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I will tell you, and I will be honest with you," I replied, and I couldn''t stop myself from telling my mother about Ashton''s post on his IG ount, and I narrated everything to my mom including the reason why I broke up with Ashton. I also told her why I needed to keep my rtionship with Ashton secret.


    "Oh, that was hard on your part, Megan. You make


    meso proud of you. But I am sorry if I didn''t know about your breakup, and now I am so happy that you are back together. And now, my dear, about his post on his IG ount that is so sweet of him, Meg. I could tell he is really into you. For me, please have time to enjoy yourself." My mom dered.


    "And if I am going to ask your advice about the challenged those girls asked, what do you think I should do, mom?" I asked my mother since I wanted to hear my mom''s point of view.


    "Well, to enjoy your rtionship with Ashton, you must be proud of your rtionship with him, and I am sorry if I will tell you those girls have a point. Ashton is the epitome of perfection, Megan. And you should enjoy your love for each other. It is so wonderful to walk around campus holding hands with your boyfriend, Meg. Don''t be afraid of those girls, Megan. They are only jealous of you." My mom said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at my mother.


    "And it could be so romantic if you will show up to one of his games, and if you do it, I will support you, Meg. I will take a leave and go with you to watch Ashton ys his game." Mom added, and my eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Are you sure about that, mom?" I asked, feeling so excited.


    "Of course, my dear,I love you, and I will do everything to make my girl happy. Besides, I like Ashton too, and I want him to be pleased as well. I can tell Ashton is crazy about you, Megan." My mom answered, and I couldn''t contain my happiness as I realized my mom loved me so much, and I felt so lucky to have her as my mother.. And now I can tell I ammore determined to face Lauren and her friends'' challenge to show up on Ashton''s game wearing his jersey and prove them wrong that Ashton was a liar.

 Chapter 66 - I Know My Worth

    Megan''s POV


    After my heart-to-heart talk with my mom, I felt more confident, and I felt like I could be whoever I wanted to be without fear because I had my mother to back me up whatever happened. I felt so happy that mom made an effort to talk with me, and she made me open up with her about my love life. It feels so lovely to have the support of my entire family, and I wish there were something I could do about my job at Lauren''s ce. Still, I know Aunt Sonia will not allow me to be absent because I am sure Lauren will never agree to it even if I give her a full refund of her payment to us.


    I went straight to my room after I talked with my mom, and I smiled when I found my sister sleeping on her bed with a Science book on her chest. I get the book and put it on her nightstand, and I cover her with the nket. We are both lucky because we are number one in our ss, and I am d that Ava maintained her grades. I was in the middle of answering my assignments when I remembered Ashton''s post on his IG ount.


    I get my phone, and I open my IG app, and I am shocked that I have so many followers now, mostly guys from the Academy, there were also girls, but I didn''t know them. My ount is not private since, at first, I only had limited followers, and I realized maybe it happened after I became Ashton''s girlfriend. And the boys, especially the football yers, started following me, or perhaps it was when I stopped wearing my reading sses, and I wore skirts, and I showed my legs.


    I smiled when I saw Ashton following me, and I followed him back; I started looking at his profile and posts, and I saw what my friends told me about, and it has thousands ofments now, and it feels like the entire teenage poption of Astikoz is excited to know Ashton''s love life. There are so manyments that I skip reading, those written by unfamiliar names, and I was holding my breath when I came across Lauren''sment, and it had many replies. These girls were trying to call my attention, and they wanted me to show myself, and based on theirments, it seems they are not challenging Ashton but me.


    Somements are hurtful, and there are also hrious, and I know that if Ashton read all thements, he will be affected. And Alice and Oscar were right about Ashton''s reputation being on the line since the girls said they couldn''t believe Ashton would make up something like that, and I felt guilty that Ashton is now scorned because of me. And if I care about his reputation, I should do something about it, and I don''t know how I can convince Aunt Sonia to cancel my remaining two Saturdays and two Sundays at Lauren''s mansion.


    I became more drawn to Ashton because he never told me about his viral post. And he didn''t even tell me something about it, and I can tell because he cares for me, and he doesn''t want me to get worried. I continued answering my assignments with a beautiful smile on my face. After seeing his post and some of his replies to thements asI realized how much Ashton wanted me.


    "Megan, I have good news for you," Alice said the moment we met at the entrance of the library the following day, and she was smiling at me from ear to ear.


    "What kind of news is that, Alice? You should make sure it can make me happy," I replied.


    "Aunt Sonia came to our house this morning, and she said, we don''t need toe and work at Lauren''s ce anymore," Alice said, and my eyes widened.


    "What? Are you sure about that, Alice? You know Lauren, and I don''t think she will allow me to stop working for her until I finish the contract because that is what she wants me to do? She wanted to humiliate me and to make me feel so little of myself. But working at her mansion will never make me feel less of myself because I know we are doing a decent job. And there is nothing wrong with cleaning houses and tending the gardens, besides I love our job, Alice. And I will never be ashamed of my work because I love what I do." I dered.


    "I know what you mean, Meg, but yes, it was confirmed. I even asked my aunt many times, but she got irritated by why I had so many questions. She told me I should be happy that I will have Saturday and Sunday off, and it is to our advantage because we have been paid for it, and I don''t know what happened, but I think this is all happening right now because of one reason." Alice dered, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "This is your chance to show up at Ashton''s game thising Saturday and make him proud," Alice said.


    "Yeah, this is fantastic news, Alice, and I don''t know if Ashton or Zachary is behind all this, but I couldn''t be happier," I replied, and I suddenly felt excited about it, even if I could feel the nervousness in me. And I could tell my best friend was right,st night I was hoping that I would have an excuse from working at Lauren''s ce so that I can watch my boyfriend''s game, and now that my best friend is telling me I am free to watch Ashton''s game I couldn''t say no. And I''m going to tell my mom tonight that I am ready to watch the football game for the first time, and I am sure my mother will get excited. She will file a vacation leave to apany me to the stadium, and I felt excited about the game, and I suddenly panicked about how I would get Ashton''s Jersey.


    "Do I need to tell Ashton about it?" I asked my best friend, and she suddenly stopped in her tracks, and she faced me as she put one hand on her hip.


    "It is a no, Megan; you can''t ruin the surprise. That is why you can''t tell Ashton about it. You have to surprise your boyfriend, Meg. And we should have a facial on the night before the game." She said, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t think that is necessary, Alice," I responded.


    "Well, of course, you don''t need to have a facial since you have a perfect face. You look like a model of a moisturizer product for having perfect


    skin. And you don''t need to go to the parlor as well since you have healthy hair." She said, and I blushed. I didn''t talk with Ashton the entire day, but he texted me now and then, and I felt inspired for the rest of the day. I got disappointed when Ashton texted me something cameup, and he couldn''t pick me up tonight at the fish shop.


    I think something is happening at their house, and I am sure it was his dad again.He told me once, every time his dad wouldehomeearly, they needed to have dinner together. He told me sometimes they will have dinner at nearby cities riding their chopper, and just thinking about it made me think I don''t belong in his world, but I guess it is the beauty about loving because we can never teach our heart whom to love.


    I was right, and my mother was ecstatic when I told her I was ready to watch Ashton''s game this Saturday. She told me to be absent from my part-time job on Friday because she wants to take me to the beauty salon after my ss before the football game.


    "Mom, you don''t need to do that; Ashton liked me for what I am," I said.


    "Megan, I will only bring you to the salon once in a blue moon; besides, I wanted to look beautiful during the game. I am sorry that I can''t take you in a fancy car, and your dad will be using the car, so we need to ride the bus or take a taxi thising Saturday. I know Ashton is the son of Gregory Pritzgold, one of the wealthiest men in the country." Mom dered.


    "It is okay, mom. I am used tomuting every day." I replied.


    "I know you may feel uneasy about our status in life, but I hope it will never be the reason that you will feel unworthy of his love. My dear, you are special, and Ashton is so lucky to have you as his girlfriend. You are beautiful, intelligent, and talented." She added, and Iughed.


    "Mom, I know you will always be proud of me, and in your eyes, I will be the most beautiful girl in the universe because I am your daughter, and I felt so happy about it, but don''t worry. I know my worth. I understand that I am way out of Ashton''sleague, but Ashton never let me feel I am different from him, and he told me we belong together." I replied, and mom smiled at me.


    "Oh, Megan, that boy is so in love with you." My mom said, and I giggled.


    The days passed by so quickly, and it was time for me to have a date with my mom. I already informed Anthony I couldn''t report to my work on Friday because of a family matter, and I have a kind-hearted boss, and he allowed me to be absent. I had a wonderful time with my mom, and I enjoyed my facial, manicure, and pedicure, and she convinced me to have hair treatment too. I had a good time, and I insisted on paying, but my mom took good care of everything, and I felt guilty because we didn''t have enough money, but the happiness I saw on my mom''s face when she looked at me after we got out from the salon was priceless.. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited about watching the football game of Ashton tomorrow.

 Chapter 67 - She Loved Me

    Ashton''s POV


    I can''t deny that I wanted Megan to show up at the Astikoz stadium and watch me y my game because I wanted her to be proud of me. And for how many times I imagined that she was in the bleachers among the spectators of my every game, but I understand that she couldn''t be there. It was only wishful thinking. And I know my post that goes viral now has so manyments, and there are moments I replied to randomments that I like and found cute.


    "Hey, tomorrow is the most awaited game by our fellow students and all your fans all over Astikoz City, and do you think she wille?" Zachary asked, and I shook my head right away. We are on our way to the parking lot since we don''t have practice today to prepare ourselves for tomorrow''s game. And I was looking at the school grounds, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at Megan''s figure walking with her friends, and I wonder when we can be free to make our rtionship open to the school.


    "Of course, she won''t, and I am one hundred percent sure about that because she needs to work at Lauran''s ce," I replied, and he smiled at me.


    "Well, I doubt that because I already asked Lauren to end the contract with Megan. I paid her in advance before she could react. I told your ex-girlfriend that she doesn''t need to lower herself like that because it was so obvious that she only requested Megan to work at their mansion because your ex wanted to humiliate your current girlfriend, and it was a ridiculousthing she had ever done." Zachary dered, and I am surprised why he did it to Lauren.


    "You don''t need to do that, Zach, because you know Megan. I know she will be upset when she learns that you dropped the contract and paid for the advance payment Lauren deposited to their ount." I replied, but I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so excited about our game tomorrow.


    "I am sure Megan will not show up because she will find another part-time job because she doesn''t want to stay idle at their house. My girlfriend wanted to earn more during weekends because that is the only time she can have longer hours to work because, during weekdays, she will be absent from her part-time work if there are school activities Megan needs to attend. After all, you know Megan, and she is always number one in our entire batch. She doesn''t want to lose that spot." I added.


    "Well, maybe she will realize she needed to watch our game the moment she will read your post," Zach said, and Iughed.


    "She won''t. Megan followed me on my IG ount, but I don''t think she has time to read social media posts, and I am sure she is not the one who opened her IG ount because she didn''t mention it, and I think Alice did it for her. I don''t want to hope because it would be devastating in the end if she did note.


    "Didn''t you tell her about your post?" Zach asked, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t want Megan to feel pressure about it; besides, I don''t want to lose my chance to be with her again; I like her so much, Zach, that is why I need to be careful with my every decision with regards to Megan. I admit I want to let everyone knows she is my girlfriend, and doing that in front of thousands of spectators during the game thising Saturday can be so fun and made me feel so thrilled, but I know it is impossible." I responded, and he smiled.


    "Of course, I can tell you are so crazy about her, and I couldn''t believe it until now that you finally found her," Zach responded.


    "Good luck for tomorrow''s game. Do you have a date with your girlfriendter?" My best friend asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, I need toehome early again because mom wanted us to have dinner with our dad, and Megan is having a date with her mother," I responded, and he smiledat me.


    "Oh, I see. See you tomorrow, Ashton." He said.


    I drive away from the Academy, and when I pass by Megan at the bus stop, I want to offer her a ride, but it is not part of our agreement. I slowed down my car so that I could see her, and Megan looked so beautiful while she was talking with Alice, and I can tell she seemed so excited about something, maybe her date with her mom was something special to her, and I released a heavy sigh as I sped away.


    "Ashton, son. I am d you came home early." My mom greeted me the moment I got inside the house, and she was on her way to the kitchen to supervise the kitchen staff for our menu for tonight.


    "Of course, I don''t want you to be waiting for me. Mom, besides, I don''t have football practice today since we have a game tomorrow." I replied


    "Oh, I am d you don''t have practice after ss, Ashton. How about a date with your girlfriend?" She asked me, and I smiled.


    "Who told you I have a girlfriend?" I asked my mother as she continued to look at my face.


    "I heard your brothers were talking about it, I know that you broke up, and then you are back together now." She replied, and I hope they didn''t talk about it in front of my father''s presence, or else Megan''s life will be affected. My father has no time to read social media posts since he is always busy running the family business. And I know mom will not tell my father about Megan.


    "She is having a date with her mother after ss, but I already told her that I will have dinner with you tonight," I replied, and my mom smiled at me, and her beautiful face lit up.


    "Thank you, Ashton, that you gave us time to join for dinner tonight." She responded.


    "Of course, mom, and I am sorry that there were times I opted toe homete because I don''t want to argue with dad," I said, and my mom looked at me tenderly.


    "I understand, son, but you don''t need to feel angry towards your father because he only wants what is best for you. And I know being the eldest son, you are the future CEO of ourpany, even if you don''t want it, and I think it is about time you have to think it over, my dear." Mom added.


    "Mom, I don''t need to think about it. I already told you what I want." I said, and she cupped my face.


    "I know, Ashton, and Iam sorry if I broughtit up, and I don''t want to upset you, son. You know I will always support your decision. It would be best if you weren''t unhappy.


    The dinner was superb, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so excited about tomorrow''s game. I know those girls challenged Megan to show up during my game, and I can tell they will be disappointed by tomorrow because my girlfriend will never watch my game. My father was in a good mood since he talked with us happily, and he never mentioned my football game even once.


    I was already lying on my bed, but I couldn''t stop thinking about Megan. I texted her, and I think she is still busy with her mother. If Megan shows up on my game tomorrow, I will be overwhelmed with too much happiness if shees. Ineeded to have a beautiful sleep to be in good condition for tomorrow''s game.


    My brothers are excited about the game that they left the house earlier than me. When I meet my teammates on the fields, I have mixed emotions because of the challenges the girls asked for my girl, and I know I should stop thinking about it, and what is important now is she became my girlfriend. All I need today is to focus my full attention on our game. I tried looking at the bleachers, but I couldn''t find Megan at all. And I realized the referee is now ready to toss the coin.


    The opening kickoff felt exhrating because the kicker came from the opposing team we chose. After all, our coach always wanted to decide on the second half. The game continued, and even if the opposing team received the ball first, we made the first score by a passing touchdown. The crowd got so crazy when I got the ball, andwhen I passed it to my co-yer, he could catch it in the end zone.I can hear the cheers and chanting of my name the moment we get our score.


    It felt like my world standstill the moment I saw Megan in the center of the bleachers wearing my jersey, and it felt like the crowd''s cheering faded away, and I only wanted to hear Megan''s voice cheering for me. And when I heard Zach call my name, that wasthe time I moved again. I can''t exin the happiness that I feel, and I know the girls will be surprised the moment they find Megan at the center of the bleachers.


    And as the game continued, I became more excited, and I wanted to shout to let everyone know that my girl was here. And I can''t wait for this game to end so I can be with Megan. The crowd got so crazy when I got the ball again, and we made another score.. I felt so happy as I realized my girlfriend hade because she loved and cared for me.

 Chapter 68 - Family’s Moral Support

    Megan''s POV


    "Wow, I can tell you look so ready now, Meg." My sister said the moment I got inside our room, and she was smiling at me.


    "Yeah, but I can''t stop feeling so nervous, Ava," I replied, and she looked at me for a long while before she spoke again.


    "I don''t think you should feel afraid or uneasy about tomorrow''s game because you will only be there to give your undying support for your boyfriend. And I think that is the sweetest thing you can do to Ashton." My younger sister dered, and I smiled weakly at her, and I wish it would be that easy.


    "Besides, mom, Alice, Oscar, and I will be there to give you our full support. Stop feeling anxious about it, you have a handsome boyfriend, and I think you should focus on that part. Besides, there is nothing to worry about, Meg, because you are beautiful." My sister said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Ava," I said softly.


    "You are wee, Meg. We are family, and we should support each other." She responded.


    "Are you going to wear his jersey?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t have his jersey since I didn''t want Aston to know that I will be watching his game; I want to surprise him," I responded.


    "Oh, that is cool, but wearing his jersey would be awesome because, in one nce, the people around you will know you are his girl," Ava said.


    "Yeah, it would be cool, but I think I should wear a miniskirt and baby shirt for tomorrow''s game, and I will wait until the game ends before I wille near him." I dered.


    "I think the end of the game is too long to wait for him to know you are there watching him; why not try shouting his name in the middle of the game when no one is shouting, or go to the sideline during the break of the second half." My sister said, and my eyes widened.


    "You know I couldn''t do that, Ava. I am a shy type of person; well, I could tell I don''t feel shy answering questions every time our teacher will have oral recitation sses, but during social events, I can''t." I said.


    "Okay, don''t do it if you don''t feel like doing it. What is important is you wille and watch Ashton''s game at our Academy stadium tomorrow at four o''clock in the afternoon." She said as she reminded me, and I realized the Astikoz Academy stadium is the most beautiful and well maintained all over the city.


    "Megan, what do you think you are doing? Stop reading or answering your assignment; you don''t need to do that tonight. It would help if you rxed, I think you should try ying some games on your phone since it is still early, but no lessons for tonight. It would be best if you had a break from time to time." Ava added.


    "And you need to have a beauty sleep so that you will look more beautiful and hot for tomorrow." Ava continued as she took the books and notebooks from my hands, and she put them back on my bag, andput my backpack on my cab, and I shook my head as I got my pajamas from my closet.


    "Megan, two boys, are looking for you downstairs, and I think they are Ashton''s brother," My mother said at my door. And she remained standing on my doorstep while my bedroom door was wide open, and before I could move, my sister was already out of the door. And I heard her footsteps as she ran downstairs, and I could tell she was excited to meet Cole. And I couldn''t stop myself fromughing when I saw my mom''s expression on her face as I walked outside my room, wondering what the boys wanted from me.


    "Did I say those boys were waiting for you, right?" My mom asked me, and I nodded my head.


    "And why did Ava run off like that?" She asked.


    "Well, Ashton''s brothers are all good-looking, and I think she is having a crush on the younger sibling of Ashton.


    "Oh, I see, that exined her unusual behavior." My mom said as we walked to the stairs.


    As expected, my sister was already talking with Ashton''s brothers in the living room, and she was sitting beside Cole. And the way she was smiling tells me she is delighted right now that her crush cameto our house. Lennon and Cole stood up the moment we walked inside the living room, and I asked them to sit down after introducing my mother to them.


    "What brought you here, guys? Is Ashton alright?" I asked, and I hated myself that I couldn''t stop myself from feeling worried.


    "Our brother is fine, Megan. We came here to give you this." Lennon said as he handed me a paper bag.


    "Just in case you will change your mind. Ashton told us that you are back together, and we are so happy that you epted him to be your boyfriend once again, and I am not sure if you know what is going on with his social media ount. But we came here hoping you will watch his game tomorrow at four o''clock in the afternoon at Astikoz Academy stadium wearing his jersey." Lennon said, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing and feeling so happy that they brought me the jersey of Ashton.


    "I know you, Meg. You don''t watch any football games, but we hope you change your mind and be there tomorrow. Our brother doesn''t know about this; we want Ashton to be happy and, of course, to shut up those girls who challenged him. I don''t want them to think my brother is a liar." Lennon added.


    "Look, I am sorry, guys, but I don''t think I can watch his game. I am busy with my part-time job." I replied as I tried my best to hide my amusement.


    "It''s okay, Megan, keep his jersey. Who knows you will change your mind tomorrow." Lennon responded.


    "Okay, but I can''t promise if I coulde," I said.


    "It is okay, Meg, we understand." He replied.


    Ava and I send Lennon andCole to their car, and when we get inside the house, my mother is waiting for us in the living room, and I can tell Ava is in trouble.


    "You youngdy, I want to have a word with you." My mother said as she motioned my sister to sit on the sofa while standing at the center of the living room while her hands were on her hips.


    "What did I do wrong, mom?" She asked while I was standing on the sideline.


    "I know having crushes at your age is normal, but I don''t want you to have a boyfriend yet. You are still young, Ava." Mom said, and I stifled augh when I saw my sister pouted her lips.


    "Who says I wanted to have a boyfriend, mom?" She asked our mom, and she looked so cute.


    "Me, I can tell it the way you look at Ashton''s younger brother.


    "Mom, Cole, and I are just friends, don''t give malice to our friendship. Besides, Cole said he will wait for me; maybe when I am 17 or 18, I will be ready to have a boyfriend even if my ssmates already have boyfriends." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing that I got to the stairs and went to our room because I didn''t want my mom to find meughing.


    "I couldn''t believe mom," Ava said the moment she got inside our room.


    "Don''t get upset, Ava; mom only wants what is best for us; she also told me not to have a boyfriend at your age," I said, and she looked at me and smiled.


    "Okay, at least now you have the hottest guy on campus." She replied, and I grinned at my sister.


    The following day I helped mom clean the house and wash theundry, and I was shocked to find Dexter on Saturday at home.


    "Don''t you have work today, Dex?" I asked our elder brother, and he looked at me and ruffled my hair.


    "I am going to watch the football game together with my entire family, and I don''t want you to think I don''t give you my moral support, Meg." He said, and I was shocked.


    "Yes, Megan, dad and I heard you will be watching a football game for the first time to support your boyfriend and to showeveryone you are Ashton''s girl, and I don''t think we will miss it, so that we wille with you as one family," Dexter said, and I blushed.


    "You don''t need to do that, Dex," I replied.


    "I don''t want those girls to humiliate you, Meg. And I want to be there for you to give you my support, and just in case those girls will try to hurt you. I know Ashton will defend you, but having your family to back you up is different." He said, and I smiled at my brother.


    Together as one family, we all ride in my father''s car, and I couldn''t believe my entire family would support my love life, and I felt so blessed to have them in my life. And I could tellmy father was so excited to watch Ashton''s game. My worries and uncertainties were gone the moment we drove away from our house.


    My mom and Ava were holding my hands. I became happier when I saw Alice and Oscar waiting for me at the stadium entrance, and all I could feel was excitement as we walked inside the stadium. And I held my breath as I watched the yers on the field waiting for the game start.. And I smiled when I looked at Ashton on the field looking so hot wearing his number 23 jersey.

 Chapter 69 - Watching The Game

    Megan''s POV


    We sat on the center of the side stand, and I was sitting on the second seat from the aisle next to Alice, and Oscar was sitting next to me. I can''t exin the emotions that I felt at the moment. Watching the entire crowd felt overwhelming enough. Thousands of spectators crampedtogether to watch the football game.


    I can see many familiar faces, and some take a second look at me, especially the girls when they realize I was wearing Ashton''s jersey. I could see some of them looking at me with curiosity, others with jealousy, and then I felt d that there were also girls who looked at me with admiration on their faces. Still, I am no longer afraid of any of them because I am proud of being the girlfriend of Ashton Pritzgold.


    I fished out my phone in my pocket, and for the first time after a long while, I made a selfie. With excitement, I opened my IG ount, and I made a post with the caption"Watching My Boyfriend''s Football Game ILY#23", and this time I never hesitated to post it before the start of the game.


    I smiled as I remembered my mom making my hair. She braided my hair on the sides and let both ends meet at the back of my head with hairpins while she let the rest of my hair cascades on my back. Ava was the one who helped me style Ashton''s jersey because it looked so big on me. My sister gathered the excess fabric, and she made a knot on the side to make it look sexier on me, and I paired it with denim shorts and t sandals.


    It felt so lovely to watch the football game for the first time with my family and friends.I can feel the excitement and the fun, while I can''t stop myself from feeling so nervous about Ashton''s reaction the moment he found out I was watching his game. Oscar exined to me some of the rules and regtions of the game. And as I watched my boyfriend make a perfect pass, I couldn''t stop myself from shouting along with the crowd, and when I turned my head, I could see Alice grinning at me as she screamed his name as well.


    I felt so proud when I heard my fellow students cheered for Ashton and his team, and I never realized this could be this invigorating. And I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Ashton, and as I continued to stare at him running on the field, I realized how hot he looked. I suddenly felt so jealous as I thought of every game that he would be surrounded by the beautiful cheerleaders and girls from different schools, who would be shouting his name.


    "Hey, are you having fun now?" Oscar asked me, and I nodded my head as I took a side nce at him, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw my father pping his hands, and I could tell my dad was enjoying himself watching the game. Our team is leading, and of course, thanks to my hot Quarter Back boyfriend, who yed so well, and this is the only time I realized the role of Ashton being the Quarter Back.


    I never take my eyes from the field, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about the time I spent with my boyfriendat his grandfather''s ce. I suddenly felt possessive of Ashton. And I wanted to be alone with him and let him kiss me until my lips got swollen. It feels like I am daydreaming of my boyfriend even if he was on the field busy running, catching, and throwing the ball.At the end of the second quarter, the score is 12-3,and the Astikoz high is leading. ording to Oscar, after the second quarteres halftime, which will give the yers a fifteen-minute break.


    The band started to y, and I could see the cheerleaders were ready to perform on the field. And as I looked at them, I realized cheerleaders and football yers could be looked good together, and when I looked at Aston''s ex, the cheerleader captain,I can''t deny she looked so hot and beautiful out there while I was on the bleachers, and I am not even sure if he knew I was here. I tried to set Aside my worries as I watched my Dad and Dexter stand up to buy some hotdogs and popcorn. Mom and Ava talked while I tried my best to smile as I spoke with Alice and Oscar.


    "I like your post, Meg, and it is about time that you show everyone that you are proud to be Ashton''s girlfriend." Oscar dered.


    "At least, for the first time she posted something, I always post for her, and thest time I posted on her ount feels like ages ago." Alice seconded.


    "I realized I really him, and I want Ashton to know I am so proud to be his girl," I responded as I looked at the yers on the field, and I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast.


    "Of course, some are hoping to be his fling to have a chance to date him. You have a hot and handsome boyfriend, and you tried to hide him. Everyone would be excited to take your ce, Megan." Oscar said as he looked at me In the eyes.


    "Yeah, I realized that now, it feels terrific to watch him y football, and now I understood what I have missed, Oscar. For so long, you have been bugging me toe with you ever since you started watching football games, and for how many times I have ignored you." I dered, and he smiled at me.


    "It is okay,Megan; at least it is not yet toote; you still have time to enjoy watching the game for the rest of the season. At least, your first-time experience was the best because you were watching the game with your family and friends, and the highlight is you can see your hot boyfriend running on the fields, and I can tell he was ying this game for you." I replied.


    "I don''t think he knew I was watching him," I responded.


    "He saw you, Megan. He was staring at you after the game started, and I can tell if Zach didn''t call his attention, he would be a statue watching you." He said, and I blushed, and I became more thrilled.


    I texted Ashton, and I know he can''t read my messages yet since the game is not yet finished, and I can see their coach is still talking with him. At the same time, the hot cheerleaders are busy dancing, jumping, tumbling, and chanting on the fields, and I can see Lauren did a perfect stunt that made the crowd crazy, and I couldn''t deny, Lauren is an excellent performer.


    The halftime is over, and it is now the start of the third quarter. As I continue to watch the game, there are moments I hold my breath, and then there are also times that no voice wille out from my mouth; and most of the time, I shout his name. It was thrilling watching them, and I can tell that football has started to fascinate me. I have learned some terms like fair catch, field goal, blocking, backfield,downfield, and many more.


    At the end of the fourth quarter, the score was 27-9, which made our team the winner, the yers were hugging each other, and the crowd roared, andI was talking with Oscar when I felt Alice nudged my elbow.


    "What?" I asked her, and I could see the stunned look on her face. When I turned my head to look in the direction of her head, my heart leaped on my chest when I saw Ashton running on the fields. I don''t want to assume, but the way I looked at it, he wasing in my direction, and my heart was pounding hard against my chest as I watched him without fluttering my eyes.


    I have never felt so happy and excited in my entire life; Alice pulled me up from my chair while Oscar pushed my back. And before Ashton could reach me, I was already standing on the aisle with a broad smile on my face, and before I knew it,he was already in front of me, wearing a wide grinon his face.


    He looked so hot as he removed his helmet, and I could feel the anticipation was killing me. I can see the beads of sweat trickling down from his forehead down to his pretty face. And I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip when I caught him staring into my lips.


    "You came, " He murmured near my ear that made my entire body covered with goosebumps, and hey his strong arms around my waist, and he pulled me closer to him. And before I could utter a single word, Ashton captured my hungry mouth, and he kissed me passionately in front of my family, friends, our fellow students, and the rest of the people who watched the game. As he continued to savor my lips, he tightened his arms around me, and I could smell his intoxicating masculine scent that made me feel dizzy, and my boyfriend kissed me until my lips got swollen while I heard his teammates cheered for him.


    I heard his fans calling his name, and I can feel some of them were so happy to see him with me, and they got so excited to know that Ashton wasn''t lying when he posted on his IG ount that he has a girlfriend and as of the moment I felt so happy that it was me that he chose.


    It felt like I was floating in the air as we continued to kiss. It was a wonderful kiss, and when Ashton released my mouth, I felt my entire body weakened, and I needed to hold his arms for support.


    "You make me so happy, Megan, happier than winning the football game," Ashton said, and I am so overwhelmed with happiness that I lost my ability to speak. And as I stared at his handsome face, I realized he was looking at me with joy, and I could see the excitement on his face while he never let go of his hands from my waist.. And it feels like the noise from the background faded away, and all I can hear is the beating of Ashton''s heart synched with mine.

 Chapter 70 - Knight In Shining Armor

    Ashton''s POV


    I could say ever since I learned that my girlfriend came to watch my game wearing my jersey, I couldn''t concentrate. Still, I had to do my best because she was watching me for the first time, and I wanted her to be proud of me; of course, because of her presence, I became more active, and I could tell that I became happier. Having Megan as my girlfriend makes me feelplete, and right now that she came to prove to anyone that I have a girlfriend made me more delighted, and I can''t stop myself from grinning after I looked at her for along while.


    During halftime, I wanted to run to her, but the coach was very excited that we were leading. As I listened to him talk to me, I couldn''t stop myself from looking over his head because I wanted to have a glimpse of my girl. I didn''t even watch the cheerleaders'' performance, and I felt so happy that we had an excellent game tonight since I wanted Megan''s first-time experience watching football to be incredible and unforgettable.


    I know we still have the third-quarter and fourth-quarter, but since we are leading, I think we will win tonight. I want my girlfriend to be proud of me tonight, hoping she will be wearing a beautiful smile when she meets me after the game, and that is why I will try my best to do everything I can to help our team win the game. I felt so d that at the end of the game, we nailed it. The Astikoz Academy won the game. And I could no longer control myself. After sharing the victory with my teammates, I ran towards the bleachers, and I felt d she stood in the centerof the aisle as she waited for me toe to her, and I knew I should thank her friendster.


    The moment I stood in front of my girlfriend, I kissed her right away to let everyone know she was my girlfriend. I knew I would never give a damn if she would show up or not. What is essential is she made me her boyfriend again, but I can''t deny the happiness that I felt that she came.


    I don''t know how long I kissed Megan because every time I stopped, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her again until I heard some clearing of throats. I listened to her friends giggling, and when I looked around, I was stunned, and I could tell my face turned so red when I found Megan''s father, mother, and siblings surrounding us, and I realized they had alle to watch my game.


    "It is nice to see you, Mr. and Mrs, Corteza, Dex, andAva, and thank you for watching the game," I said while I offered my hand for a handshake.


    "Congrattions, son, you were so good out there." Mr. Corteza said, and I smiled at him.


    "Thank you, sir," I replied, and Megan''s mother took me into her arms even if I still needed to shower and change my clothes.


    I shook hands with Dexter while Lily fist-bumped with me, and Mr. Corteza asked me to have dinner with them, and I felt so happy that they epted me into their family. They told me where we were going to eat, and Megan said she would be waiting for me atthe parking lot, and I took the quickest shower in my entire life because I couldn''t wait to be with Megan and her family.


    "Hey, it seems you are no longer called the hottest liar in the academy," Zach said the moment we met at the locker room, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "Yeah, I felt so happy that Megancame, and it means so much to me," I replied, and I could hear the boys are now talking about their bets, and I couldn''t stopmyself from shaking my head since they are unbelievable.


    "Aren''t you going toe to my houseter and attend the after-game party that I will be hosting?" Zach said while I was smiling at him, I knew he didn''t want to hold a party, but the boys voted for his ce. We both got out of the locker room, and we walked on our way to the parking lot. Girls said hi to us as we walked to the school grounds.


    "Did you already hire someone to clean the house after the party? I would love to do it with Megan, and I want to help my girlfriend, you know."I said, and he grinned at me.


    "Yeah, you could tell Megan, I am sure she will note to my party if you tell her to attend the party, but if you tell her, I need someone to help me serving food, maybe cooking some popcorn and cleaning the house after the party will interest her. I know your girlfriend is hardworking." He dered.


    "I know, right, and I am so proud of her," I replied with a happy face.


    "I know she sacrificed one day for me, even her entire family. I couldn''t believe they woulde with her to watch my game." I dered, and my best friend looked at me sideways as we continued to walk.


    "It only means one thing, Bro, they love Megan because she is special, and it means if you are going to shatter her heart, you are not only breaking one heart, but all of them will be broken-hearted,"Zachary said. It made me flinched, and I don''t know why I have this kind of reaction when I know I don''t intend to hurt Megan.


    "I don''t have a n on breaking her heart, Zach; I only want to love her and make her feel happy," I replied.


    "Yeah, but you can''t deny it, Ashton; once you are in a rtionship, no matter how you want to protect the girl you love sometimes, you will end up hurting her." My best friend said.


    "I understand what you mean, but don''t worry, I will try my best to be the best boyfriend for Megan," I said, and Zachughed.


    "Good luck with that. I know you like Megan, Ashton. Just be extra careful with her. You are her first boyfriend." Zach said


    "I know that, Zach. And I am proud to be her first boyfriend, and hopefully, I will be thest," I said, and he was shaking his head, and I know my best friend won''t believe in every word that I say, but I mean it, even if we are still very young.


    "What if Megan will ask you to give up football and be with her," Zach asked me, and I stopped in my tracks as I looked at him in disbelief.


    "Megan will never do that to me, Zach. I am sure she will support my dream andmy career in the future." I said, feeling so confident.


    "Of course, I am also feeling the same way." He responded.


    "Oh, no!" He said, and I suddenly felt rmed, and I followed where he was looking, and I could see from a distance that girls were circling beside my car, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried.


    "Shit!" I said and ran as fast as I could, and I could feel Zach following behind me. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried that Lauren and his minions would ruin my chance to have a beautiful rtionship with Megan again, and I will make sure this time they will know their ce. I was panting so hard, and it felt like I couldn''t run enough to be there beside my girlfriend and protect her from those girls who knew nothing but ruin our rtionship.


    I felt so d someone came to Megan''s rescue, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so relieved when I found grandpa Henry standing beside Megan, and I could see the girls back off and leave my girlfriend alone. And I stopped running to calm myself, and I wanted to give them time to talk.


    "Wow! It seems your girlfriend has a knight in shining armor." Zach said, and I smiled at him.


    "Yeah, I could say my grandfather is my guardian angel, and I just hope this time Megan will stay with me and will not push me away," I said as I released a heavy sigh.


    "Yeah, me too, I couldn''t believe Lauren to be like this, and I am afraid if she will talk to your father about your girlfriend. You better stop her, Ashton." Zach warned me, and I side nced at him as I continued walking to my car.


    "I am worried about that too, and you are right. I need to talk with Lauren, but I am afraid she will be angrier if I ask her again. I talked with her thest time, and she said she will try to be friends with Megan." I replied.


    "Don''t ever do that because they shouldn''t spend time together because I am sure Laurenwill only find ways to hurt Megan again," Zach said, and I can''t argue with him.


    As we near my car, my grandpa and Megan looked at us, and I felt so worried, but before I coulde to her, Megan ran towards me, and I took her into my arms while I saw my grandfather winked at me before he turned his heels and walked away from us. And out of the corner of my eye, I saw grandpa Henry''s driver standing outside his car waiting for him, and I felt relieved he didn''te alone.


    I know there would be no need for words between my grandfather and me since I know he understands, and I will make sure to call himter because I need to thank him for rescuing my girl.

 Chapter 71 - Lessons To Ponder

    Megan''s POV


    I feel like I am on cloud nine as I look at Ashton walk away from me to go to the shower room, and it feels like I am only dreaming. I never dreamed of being kissed in front of so many people, but it seemed like I lost my shame when I was in his arms because I felt so happy to feel his lips on mine, even in front of my parents. I don''t know if they don''t like what they have seen, but it seems like my family is so happy to see Ashton, and they never mind I made out with my boyfriend in front of arge crowd.


    I know I was blushing because we kept on kissing until I heard my father clear his throat to make us stop from our hot make-out session, and it waste for us to know that they were already standing near us to congratte my boyfriend. But when I saw the smiles on my parents'' and siblings'' faces, I no longer felt worried at all. And I could tell this was one of the most unforgettable days of my life, and I am so excited to write this episode in my journalter tonight. Yes, even if I am busy, I find time to write in my diary, especially my special moments with Ashton.


    "Ashton, we want to ask you to join us for dinner." My father asked him, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning, and I could see that my boyfriend''s face lit up.


    "It would be lovely to join you, sir. Can Megan ride with me?" Ashton asked my father, and he beamed at my boyfriend. And I felt so happy that Ashton asked permission from my dad since I know my dad loves it when he knows my boyfriend is sweet and respectful.


    "Of course, son." My father responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited, and I could feel the knots on my stomach.


    "See youter, Meg; please wait for me in the parking lot." He said before he sprinted away from us.


    "Thank you, guys," I said, and my father stroked my hair.


    "You are wee, kiddo. Did you enjoy the game?" My dad asked me.


    "Yeah, I enjoy it so much," I said.


    "But I think you enjoy your kissing scene with Ashton more than you enjoyed watching the game."My sister said that made me blush.


    "Ava!" Iheard both my parents say, and they both looked at my sister with hard stares.


    "I am sorry." My sister mumbled, and I giggled. Then we all walked to the parking lot, and my parents were holding hands while they were walking while Ava was walking beside Dexter and his arm was in my sisters'' shoulders. And I was walking with my friends, and I was in between Alice and Oscar.


    "Wow, Meg, it was a hell of a show, I couldn''t believe Ashton would kiss you that way, and I could tell he is a good kisser, and I can say it the way your body shivered after he kissed you. How I wish someone would kiss me that way in front of everyone." Oscar said, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "Is it bad?" I asked as I looked at him sideways, and then I nced at Alice.


    "No, it was perfect for me." I can send you the videoter." Alice dered.


    "No way!" I replied.


    "Yes, way," Alice responded, and she giggled, and I am excited to see it; well, kissing Ashton Pritzgold was a dream that came true for me.


    "Yeah, it feels like I was watching a movie live," Oscar said, and I put my hands on my face.


    "You don''t need to feel embarrassed about it, Megan. You looked good together. I can tell everyone is talking about you and Ashton now, and they will stopmenting on Ashton''s social media ount for sure." Oscar added.


    "And why do you feel ashamed about it when it was your boyfriend who ran to the bleachers so he can be with you and kiss you. It was romantic and cute, Megan." Alice seconded.


    "I think I am still in seventh heaven right now," I replied, and my friends giggled.Oscar and Alice insisted on riding in my dad''s car, and I wonder why they don''t want to ride at Ashton''s pick-up truck.


    "Come on, guys, you need to ride with me in Ashton''s car," I said.


    "Meg, I want to be with your brother even for a while, and I wish you will give me a chance to be with Dexter," Oscar whispered, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning at him.


    "I am sorry, Oscar, my brother''s heart already belonged to Isabelle," I said in more than a whisper because I didn''t want Dexter to hear us talking about him and the love of his life.


    My parents and my friends left ahead of us since Ashton needed to take a shower first. I waited for Ashton near his car in the parking lot. And some girls passed me by, and they smiled and said hi to me, and I greeted them back even if I didn''t know them. I was leaning on his car, and Iwas smiling like an idiot as I waited for him toe, and then my smile faded away when I saw Lauren and her friendsing my way. I brace myself because I know every time I see Lauren, I expect something wrong will happen to me, and they surround me immediately.


    "Well! What a bitch you are, Megan, I paid you to work in our mansion, and I gave you a bonus, so I allowed you not to work anymore, but I couldn''t believe you would be flirting with Ashton." She said, and the girls nodded in agreement.


    "I wasn''t flirting with Ashton, and you know that Lauren, besides, I don''t need to flirt to get his attention. For how many times I pushed him away, but he came back to me. He ran to me in the bleachers, and he kissed me, and not the other way around. Everyone who was at the stadium knows that." I replied, and I could tell it made her angrier.


    "And who do you think you are? You have no right to answer me back unless I told you so." She dered, ring at me.


    "You don''t own me, Lauren, and you don''t have the right to dictate to me what to do because I am not your ve," I replied, and I tried to lower my voice since I didn''t want to make a scene at the school parking lot.


    "Megan, you don''t belong to Ashton''s world, so you better stay away from him now; while it is still early, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You are only wearing a worn-out mini skirt. You were kissing Ashton Pritzgold, for heaven''s sake. Come on, Meg, you are only good in ss, but you can never be as beautiful and wealthy as I am; Gregory Pritzgold will never ept you because you will only be an embarrassment to their family. You have poor parents, Meg, so you better behave yourself." She said, and I tried to be strong, but her words pierced my heart.


    "Even if my parents are poor, they try their best to raise us well, and even if we are poor, I never begged someone to stay away from her boyfriend because that is the most pathetic thing that can ever happen to a person. At least I never felt hungry for attention because my parents gave me enough love and care. If you are rich, you could have bought the attention and love of Ashton Pritzgold. But I regret to inform you, Lauren, that there are things money can''t buy." I said, and her face turned so red with anger, and when she raised her hand to p me, a strong hand held her wrist, and her face turned so pale.


    "Grandpa Henry!" She mumbled, and I realized it was Ashton''s grandfather. I couldn''t recognize him since his back was on me, and he was wearing a casual outfit.


    "I amso disappointed with you, Lauren. Why are you doing this to Ashton''s girlfriend? You used to be his best friend, and I believe you are still his friend, am I right?" He asked, and Lauren nodded her head.


    "If you care about Ashton as a friend, you should respect his decision, Lauren." Grandpa Henry said, and I can tell Lauren''s face softened.


    "I don''t want anyone to hurt and insult Megan, she is Ashton''s girlfriend now, and you should respect my grandson''s decision whom he chose. Girls, if you know the word respect, and if you are proud to be called a member of the elite society, I guess you should behave yourself and show respect to anyone, either poor or rich." He added.


    "You are privileged enough to be born with a silver spoon in your mouths. Did you ever wonder if you were born poor? Do you like it if you are treated the way you treat Megan? What if one day your parents lost your business and filed bankruptcy, and the bank will take away all your assets, your family will be penniless? Do you think you can handle being poor?" He asked them, and all of them were looking on their feet as he continued to give them lessons to ponder.


    "You must go now and leave Megan alone, and Lauren, I hope you will correct your mistakes." He said, and she nodded and asked the girls to follow her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Pritzgold," I said the moment he turned around and faced me. He looked so young now, wearing cargo shorts and a simple polo shirt.


    "Megan, I told you to call me grandpa." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "You are wee. I am so proud of you, my dear. I know you don''t need saving, but I don''t likethe way Lauren treated you." He said.


    "I think I should leave now that your prince charming is here." He added, and when I turned my head, I saw Ashton and Zachary walking towards us, and as they neared us, I couldn''t stop myself from running to Ashton.. And I felt so secured and at peace when he took me into his arms.

 Chapter 72 - Proud Of My Girl

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you alright, Meg?" I asked Megan after she released her arms around me, and I looked at her beautiful face.


    "Yeah, thanks to your grandfather, I never thought your ex and her minions would attack me again. Even though I was ready for them, I still can''t deny Lauren almost made me cry."She said honestly, and I cupped her face with my hands.


    "Thank you that you didn''t run away from me after your confrontation with Lauren," I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Why should I run away from you? I don''t want to be miserable again, Ashton. You make me so happy. I can take Lauren''s humiliation, but it would be harder on my part to stay away from you." She dered, and her words made me feel so happy.


    "Besides, we shared a beautiful kiss out there on the stadium, and I guess it would be enough reason for me to stay," Megan said, and Iughed.


    "That was the best kiss for me, Megan, and I never felt this way before," I said as I guided her to the passenger''s seat. I helped her settle on her seat, including buckling her seatbelt, and of course, I made sure I gave her a sweet kiss that made her moan before I walked around and got inside to the passenger''s seat.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Megan touching her lips while she was smiling, and it was a fantastic sight, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited to be with her family and close friends. I turned on the car stereo, but I kept the volume low because I wanted to speak with her while driving. I took her hand, and I intertwined my fingers with hers.


    "Would it be alright for you if we will only be eating pizza and fried chicken, Ashton? And I am sorry if we can''t take you to a fancy restaurant." Megan dered, and then she told me the name and address of the pizzeria, and I looked at her sideways.


    "Megan, I love pizza and fried chicken; besides, I don''t care where we are going to eat as long as I am with you," I said, and her face lit up.


    "And we don''t need to go to a fancy restaurant," I added, and we fell silent for the rest of our ride, but we both kept ncing and smiling at each other. I parked the car, and we walked holding hands, going inside the pizzeria. And just on time as we arrived, the food her family ordered was being served, and I felt so hungry as I smelled the aroma of the Hawaiian pizza, and as I could see the crispy chicken, I couldn''t stopmy stomach from grumbling, and I realized I must be famished.


    They reserved us two vacant seats, and I pulled the chair next to her mom so she could sit beside her, and I would be sitting next to her sister.


    "Hi, Ashton," Ava said while she was giggling, and I could tell she looked so excited for her sister and me.


    "Shall we eat now?" Megan asked, and her father smiled at her.


    "Of course, honey." He responded, and I got one slice of pizza and one-piece chicken for my girlfriend.


    "Thank you," Megan mumbled, and I got a slice for myself and started eating, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy to be with her parents, and I could say I like the feeling that I have when I am with them. Dexter talked to me like I was his younger brother, and I couldn''t see the anger on his face on our first encounter anymore. And I wonder what happened between him and my sister. I could tell Dexter is incredible, and he is sweet with his sisters. Maybe this is one of the reasons my sister couldn''t forget him until now.


    Mr. Corteza talked with me, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing when he showered me with hispliments. It feels so wonderful to hear those wordsing from Megan''s father, and I couldn''t stop myself from wishing that one day my father would show up at one of my games and watch me y, but I know it will never happen.


    I enjoyed my dinner with Megan''s family. And we are in the parking lot together with her friends. We already said goodbye to her parents and siblings since they already went ahead of us, and I asked permission from her father secretly if I could bring her to our victory party, and I felt so d Mr. Corteza said yes.


    "Do you want to have a part-time job with me?" I whispered in Megan''s ear, and I could see that her face lit up as she looked at me sideways.


    "What?" She asked in disbelief, and I stifled augh. I know I am not included from Zachary''s list since he only needed Megan and Alice as part-timers, but I want to help Megan, and she needs to think we are on this together. And even if Zachary''s family has maids around their house, he tried to help me spend more time with Megan. That is why he is willing to spend money so that I can be with my girlfriend, but I will pay himter. And I already told him to keep it a secret from Megan because I know she will be embarrassed or maybe hurt if she finds out we are only doing this so she can attend the party.


    I can tell Zachdoesn''t want me to be missing during theparty. And Iknow all the football yers and cheerleaders will be there, and many students will go to his house to celebrate our victory.


    "Zach said he needed someone to help him during his party at their mansion, and he asked me if you cane with Alice, and I told him to count me in," I said.


    "Tonight?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Alice, do you want to earn extra tonight?"Megan asked her best friend.


    "Sure, what do we need to do tonight?" She asked back, and Megan filled her in the details. And I could see the excitement on Alice''s face, and whenI told her she could earn as much as one thousand dors for five to six hours, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Wow! I am in." Alice said, and I know money is not an issue. After all, I have enough savings in my bank ount because my grandparents from both sides are generous. And since I am the eldest son, they showered me more gifts that I can ask for, and I want to pour my girlfriend with presents as well, but I can''t give her too much because I know she will never ept them, so I need to find ways where I can give her more gifts without her knowing.


    "Can Ie with you, Ashton? Zach doesn''t need to pay me, and my services would be free. I am good with cleaning and throwing garbage. I only want to attend the party." Oscar said, and his friendsughed.


    "Of course, you cane with us, Oscar, and I am sure you will enjoy the party of Zachary," I replied, and he grinned at me after he muttered his thanks.


    "Ashton, if we need to work tonight at Zachary''s house, I think it is better if you take me home first because it is your teams'' victory party. I am sure your friends and teammates will be there. I wanted to change my outfit because I want to look presentable too, and I want you to be proud of me." Megan dered, and even if I want to see her wearing my jersey, I know she needs to refresh herself. I drove to her house, and Oscar and I waited for them in the car.


    My eyes were glued to Megan''s face the moment she came out from her house, and she was wearing a sleeveless knee-length dress, and it defined her curves perfectly that I suddenly felt so hot. The dress emphasized her beautiful figure as she swayed her lips, and I realized how much I liked Megan, and when she smiled at me, I could feel the racing of my heart.


    When we arrived at Zachary''s ce, I could tell the party had started since we could hear theughter and music sting from the rooftop. And I felt d he was hosting the party at the roof deck and not at the swimming pool because I don''t want Megan to feel uneasy because of what happened at Lauren''s ce thest time. And this time, I will never allow Lauren or any of her friends to touch my girlfriend because I will be by her side the entire party.


    "We arete, and I am sure they already eat their dinner." Megan said as we walked, holding hands going to the main entrance of the house.


    "Don''t worry, Zachary only needs our help at the end of the party, and he needs us to clean the house and throw all the trash after the fun." I replied.


    "He would be paying us more than enough, and I think we should serve the food and drinks as well." Megan responded, and I shook my head.


    "He hired staff who served the food, and he only wanted us to enjoy the party as well, as his guests; and we will do the cleaningter," I replied, and I could tell Megan has some doubts, but when she saw Zacharying into us, she was smiling from ear to ear, and my best friend weed us warmly, and he brought us to the rooftop, and I can tell everyone is having fun, and then, the girls stopped talking with each other when they see us approaching, and I tightened my grip on Megan''s hand to remind my girlfriend there is nothing to be afraid because I am just beside her


    I don''t want this night to end since I want to spend more time with Megan. And Ihope she will enjoy tonight, and I wish Lauren and her friends will finally give us peace after my grandfather taught them some lessons. And I hope they will finally ept that I only love Megan Corteza, and even if, for them, she is the simplest girl in our school.. Still, Megan is the most beautiful among all the girls I know, and she is very talented, and I am so proud she is my girlfriend.

 Chapter 73 - Enjoying The Moment

    Megan''s POV


    As we drove to the pizzeria, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited and worried about our dinner because we were only eating pizza and fried chicken. I am aware that Ashton''s household has chefs, and they have so many kitchen staff who will prepare their every meal. But for me, having dinner with my family outside our house is fun, and I miss going out with my family, and now I understand why our weekend dinner has stopped, and I could tell it started after my mom got sick. I never asked my dad why we don''t have dinner outside anymore. I assumed we could no longer afford it.


    And when my boyfriend told me he doesn''t care where we are going to eat as long as we are together, my worries were gone right away. And I felt so happy that my dad and Dexter were talking with Ashton about his game, and I could tell both of them were proud of my boyfriend, and of course; after seeing his game, I became so proud of Ashton, and I becamehis number one fan now. And I realized how good Ashton is, and starting today, I will find time to be with my boyfriend, and most of all, I will make sure I watch his every game.


    After eating dinner, I excused myself to go to the restroom, and I didn''t expect my best friend and sister to follow me.


    "You should stop yourself from blushing, Megan, because ever since that you arrived, your face didn''t stop from turning red, I know you are so overwhelmed after what happened at the stadiumafter Ashton''s game, but you should control yourself, my dearest sister," Ava said before she gets inside to the stall. At the same time, I was left dumbfounded by her words, and I am just d Alice was standing beside me; when I looked at the mirror, I realized my sister was right, and I don''t know why I am still blushing.


    "Are you nervous?" Alice asked, and I looked at her reflection on the mirror, and I smiled at her.


    "I don''t know how to say this, but I don''t know every time I am with Ashton, I can''t stop myself from feeling so nervous. And it feels like my heart is always racing, and I don''t know how to control myself anymore. We just got back together, and I still feel the same way. My intense feelings for him were too much to handle, and my sister was right. I am blushing." I softly said, and Alice linked her arms with mine.


    "That is normal to feel that way, Megan; you are in love with Ashton. And you should be happy about it, and stop worrying about everything, because I know everything will be all right. I can see how much he cares about you, so I think he will never let anything happen to you. And don''t let those girls stop you from loving Ashton because I can tell you both belong to each other." My best friend said, and I smiled at her after I mumbled my thanks.


    The moment we returned to our table, I could tell that my family was already ready to leave. I caught my dad and Ashton talking, and I don''t know what they''re talking about, but I can tell it was good because Ashton was smiling. Finally, Oscar and Alice decided to ride with us, and I couldn''t be happier. We went to the parking lot, and I said goodbye to my family before my dad drove away from the parking lot.


    I admit I felt so excited when Ashton asked me if I could work at Zachary''s house, even if I knew they would be having their victory party at his best friend''s house. But now that everyone knows we are back together, I am no longer afraid to face them. Because the way Ashton kissed me on the bleachers after his game made me realize he was really into me, all my doubts and apprehensions were gone.


    When Alice asked my boyfriend how much we were going to earn, I couldn''t believe what Ashton had told her, and there was no way we were going to miss this opportunity, and I couldn''t believe my boyfriend wanted to work with us. It may be new to him, but I could tell he was excited about it, and I couldn''t wait to be there.


    The entire ride going to Zach''s house was fun; Oscar and Alice were talking while Ashton was enjoying himself listening to them, while I kept quiet because no matter how I tried to calm myself, I still couldn''t stop feeling worried about the reactions of Lauren once she will meet me at the party. I felt Ashton''s hand take my palm, and he looked so adorable while he kissed my knuckles, and I found it so sweet and romantic.


    I was shocked when I found out we only needed to clean the mess after the party since Ashton told me we didn''t need to serve the food, and I wanted to ask him why after we got out of his car, but when I saw Zacharying to us my doubts were gone right away.


    "Thank you guys foring on terse notice, but Megan, Alice, and Oscar, I want you guys to enjoy the party. You are here to help me out after the party since our staff is going somewhere tonight after they have prepared everything we need. They already asked permission from my parents." Zachary said.


    "Zach, I came here to volunteer. You don''t need to pay me, and I am willing to help." Oscar said, and I was smiling.


    "No, Oscar, everyone who will help me will receive a sry from me, provided you will enjoy the party," Zach said.


    "I am ready to party!" Oscar shouted, and we allughed as we got inside. And the moment we reached the roof deck, I could tell everyone was having fun, and there was unlimited food all around, and I realized Zach''s maids were serving food.


    Ashton''s friends, especially his teammates, met us right away, and they said hi to Ashton and me, and I could tell they were all checking me out.


    "Hey, please, you already know, Megan is my girlfriend, so please stop looking at her," Ashton said, and his teammatesughed and shook their heads.


    "Bro, if you don''t want us to have a nce at Megan, you better not bring her here. You know you have a hot and beautiful girlfriend, so you can''t stop the boys from ogling her." One of his teammates said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromblushing as I felt his arm around my waist.


    "You better go back ying billiards or dancing on the dance floor or sing along with the band," Ashton said, and one by one, his teammates walked away from us.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe Ashton Pritzgold could be this jealous." I teased him, and he tightened his arm around me.


    "Yeah, I am so jealous, Megan. I am sorry, I couldn''t control myself. I know it is only natural for them


    to look at you because Klint was right; you are beautiful and hot, especially now that you are wearing this dress, and I can''t me


    them if they appreciate your beauty. I am sorry if I became a jealous freak, Meg." He softly said, and I looked at him, and I caressed his face.


    "I love every moment of it, Ashton. It feels wonderful to hear thating from your mouth because I only want you. But you must behave yourself and trust them, I can tell your teammates respect you, and they will respect me as well. They are cool, and I don''t mind being with them because they are your teammates, and they are part of who you are." I said, and his face lit up.


    "Oh, Megan, you don''t know how happy you make me feel; thank you for epting me for who I am. I thought you don''t want to associate with them." He responded, and I smiled at him.


    "Don''t be silly. Your teammates are your friends, and I am your girlfriend. I want to know all of them. I don''t need to spend time with you during your practice, but when there is a gathering like this, I understand you have to mingle with them; you can go to them, and I will be with Alice and Oscar." I said.


    "Are you sure about that, Megan?" He asked, and I gave him my reassuring smile, and before I knew it, he took me to his teammates, and he introduced me to them. It felt so overwhelming that they epted me as Ashton''s girlfriend, and I could tell they were so happy for Ashton. And after that, we excused ourselves fromthem, and he brought me to my friends.


    Ashton kissed my forehead before he went back to his friends. And I can see Oscar was looking at the neighborhood, and he was gazing at Ashton''s magnificent house, and the expensive lighting of their home makes it look more elegant, and their house looked like a castle from a distance.


    "And whose house is that?" Oscar asked as he turned his gaze to us; Alice shrugged her shoulders.


    "That is the house of Ashton Pritzgold''s parents," I answered him.


    "No way," Oscar replied.


    "Yes, way," I responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling worried again when I realized how different our lives were.


    "Wow! No wonder almost all the girls in our school chase him because he is not only handsome but his family is loaded. Can you handle him, Megan?" Oscar said.


    "I can handle his hotness and his handsomeness, but I don''t think if I can handle his parents, Os. I met his grandparents on his paternal side, and they weed me warmly, but youknow what his father did to make my brother and Isabelle broke up." I said as I sighed again, and my friends both touched my hands over the table.


    "Meg, Ashton loves you; enjoy the moment, and worry about thatter." He responded.


    "Yeah, just cross the bridge when you get there, have fun tonight, and the band is ying our favorite song," Alice said, and Iknow my friends wanted me to stop worrying, and they were right I should enjoy every moment with Ashton because I love him.

 Chapter 74 - I Am Not Special

    Ashton''s POV


    I became more drawn to Megan when I realized she cared about me because she never asked me to stay with her all the time, and she even asked me to mingle with my teammates. She''s different from all the girls I dated before because they always cling to me wherever I go, and that is one of the reasons I hated dating. They don''t give me space, and they always want to be with me, and maybe the feelings that I have for my girlfriend right now isvery different from before because it feels like time has been reversed because it was me who always wanted to be near her.


    And even if I was talking with my teammates, I couldn''t stop myself from looking at her at their table, and I could tell she was having fun. And I am just d that her friends came with her because she didn''t feel alone, but if her friends weren''t here, I would never leave Megan because I know the girls will find ways toe to her and talk with her, and I don''t know what they are nning to do now that we are out in the open again.


    And I was smiling like an idiot when I opened my Instagram ount, and I couldn''t stop myself from reading Megan''s post. I was surprised that she posted something before the game started, and I felt so proud and happy that she had already shown everyone she was my girlfriend. She looked so beautiful in her selfie that I couldn''t stop touching her face on my screen.


    "Ashton, I know that you are crazy about Megan, but I couldn''t believe even she was here. You are still watching her picture." Zach said when he noticed me looking at my phone, and since we are very close to each other, I know there are times he will look at my phone when I am using it, and I turned to him, and I smiled and showed him Megan''s post.


    "Yeah, I have seen it, and I already like it, and I wanted toment thatMegan looked so hot and beautiful, like the guysmented, but I don''t want you to get jealous of me." He said, and Iughed.


    "Thank you for saving me tonight; I know I can''t bring her here without your help. I will give you the moneyter." I said, and he shook his head.


    "Ashton, this is my party, and I want everyone to enjoy it, including Megan and her friends; and I want to help you; you don''t need to pay me." He said as he smiled at me, and then the band had finished another set, and they took a break for a while.


    "I know, but I would like you to do something like this again where I can bring Megan with me," I said, and he beamed at me.


    "Ashton, I could tell Megan is now ready. All you need to do is ask her to be with you, and I am sure this time she will never hesitate toe with you, and you can always invite her close friends. I know Alice and Oscar love to party. Only your girlfriend is a little shy." He said, and I smiled as I nodded my head.


    I noticed Lauren came to the stage near the band, and I know Zach made this party more fun since he hired one of the famous music bands in the country. That is why almost everyone is on their seats listening to their music; the GS Legend is known for its music all over the country. I felt d no one dared to go near Megan, but I could tell most of the girls were stealing nces at her, and Lauren suddenly gave a piece of paper to the vocalist, and I wondered what she was up to this time, and they talk for a while now until the handsome vocalist looked at the crowd.


    "Are you having fun?" The vocalist asked, and the boys and girls shouted yes at the same time. My teammates yelled louder, and I wanted to go back at Megan, but I could tell my girl was having a good time with her friends, and I was also having a wonderful conversation with my friends. And I know Megan loves this band. I saw her waving her hands a while ago together with her friends, and I can''t wait to have a dance with herter.


    "I have heard that we have here a singer, and she wanted to sing a song for us. May I call on Megan Corteza?" Gael asked, and I knew it, and if I didn''t know Megan could sing, I would hate Lauren right now, and when I looked at my girlfriend, I could tell she seemed so surprised why the vocalist called her name.


    I can see the sinister look on Lauren''s face, and her friends wereughing with her, and some of them are pointing at my girlfriend while they are chanting Megan''s name.


    "Megan! Megan! Megan!" They all chanted, including the boys.


    I couldn''t stop myself from walking towards her. After all, I want to ask Meganto stay in her seat if she doesn''t want to sing because I will take the stage for her. But my girlfriend stood up and walked to the stage wearing her head high.


    "So, you are Megan?" The vocalist asked her when shee up to the stage, and he gave Megan a microphone.


    "Yeah, " My girl answered timidly, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling thrilled and anxious, and I could tell Lauren did this to humiliate Megan.


    "So, are you a singer, Megan?" Gael asked, and Megan shook her head, and the girls in the crowd said boos to her.


    "You are not a singer, but you want to sing for your friends?" He asked.


    "Yes, my two close friends, for Oscar and Alice," Megan answered.


    "Does she even know how to sing?" Klint asked Zach, and my friend shook his head while I remained silent. In reality, I don''t want them to hear Megan sings because I am selfish. I don''t like them to fall in love with my girl.


    "Okay, do you want us to y with you?" Gael asked her again, and I could see he was staring at my girlfriend more than necessary, and I was starting to feel jealous.


    "No, but I want to borrow an acoustic guitar." Megan dered, and the girlsughed.


    "What is she thinking?" Someone shouted from


    the crowd.


    "Wow, you are not a singer, and yet you are asking for an acoustic guitar. I assume you know how to y the guitar." He dered.


    "No, I just need it for my prop." She responded, and Gael bandmatesughed, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing as well, and then someone handed her the guitar, and Gael put the microphone on the stand, and he went to the back with his bandmates while Megan put the guitar strap over her head, and then the entire crowd fell silent.


    "I also want to dedicate this song "I Am Not Special" to my boyfriend, Ashton; this is for you." She said and looked at me, and then she winked, and the boys got so crazy. And my heart swelled with happiness, and the girls stopped shouting. The moment Megan strummed the guitar, I could tell everyone focused on her, and when she closed her eyes, I knew she was now ready to sing.


    I know I''m not special


    But you make me one


    The way you look at me


    It made me believe I am


    I realized Megan was singing herposition, and I couldn''t stop staring at her, and I could tell this song was really for me. I could see the expression of the band members, and they were looking at Megan with new light. Even my teammates were looking at her without blinking their eyes since they didn''t know Megan had the sweetest voice, and I could tell it was a p on Lauren''s face because she didn''t know Megan could sing and could y the guitar very well.


    In the second stanza, my girlfriend stared at me, and she was smiling as she looked so sexy while strumming the guitar with confidence, and she owns the stage at this very moment. And as she continued to sing her song, my teammates started taking videos, and I didn''t want them to do it. Still, I know Megan should show and share her talent with everyone, and Megan should be recognized not only because she was the brightest student in our ss but because she is very talented too.


    When Megan ended her songs, she got a standing ovation from my teammates and other fellow students for her extraordinary performance. I could hear the loud apuse they gave her, even the band members were pping their hands at Megan, and I didn''t waste my time after she gave back the guitar. I met her halfway and kissed her in front of all our fellow students, and my teammates roared, and I didn''t care anymore. I want them all to know that Megan is only mine.


    "Wow! That was incredible, Megan." The vocalist said.


    "You are such a humble beauty and a very talented one, and I hope your boyfriend will not get angry with me if I ask for your number because we are interested in hiring you." He said, and the crowdughed. And I brought her back to her table, and she was still trembling.. I don''t know if it was because she performed on the stage, or because of the kiss that we shared, and I wish it were thetter because right now, I amso proud of her, and when I looked around, Lauren and her friends are no longer there, and I am happy that Megan gave them their own dose of medicine.

 Chapter 75 - My Song

    Megan''s POV


    Even if I wanted to be with my boyfriend, I know he needs to be with his friends as well, and I am just d that my friends are with me. I let my hot boyfriend join his teammates so he could talk with them about their game. And I was having fun with my friends as well, and I am just d that the girls didn''t bother me at all, but out of the corner of my eye, I can see them stealing nces at me.


    I can''t deny that there is a part of me that feels so worried about what they might do to me because every time they look at me, they will whisper at each other. While the band was ying my favorite song, I couldn''t stop myself from singing along with them. Only Alice, Ashton, and Oscar knew I loved music, and when I started dating Ashton, I made aposition. I just finished it recently, even if I am busy with my studies, works, and spending my time thinking about my hot boyfriend.


    "Wow, it seems you are now enjoying your title," Alice said, and I furrowed my eyebrow.


    "What title?" I asked, confused.


    "Of course, Ashton''s girl." She responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and my face blushed as I stole a nce at my boyfriend, and my heart skipped a beat when I caught him staring atme.


    "Yes, I am," I said as I returned my attention to them.


    "It seems like your boyfriend wanted to devour you, Megan, he can''t take his eyes away from you, and even if he was talking with his friends, he kept on turning his head to you. I never expected that there would be a time that the hottest guy in our school would be so lovesick to a girl, and it is to someone so close to me." Oscar said, and I shook my head while I picked up a cheese stick on the table.


    "Thank you, Megan. If not for you, I know I wouldn''t be here. I will not experience this kind of fun. I have been dreaming of being invited to one of their parties, and it never happened because you know I am a nobody to them. But now that you became Ashton''s girl, I am going to make myself ready; who knows, I will find my soulmate to one of their victory parties." Oscar dered, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing. He looked so adorable checking out the boys from the football team.


    "Do you have a new crush now that Ashton became my boyfriend?" I asked him, and he shook his head.


    "I am sorry, Megan, I am still in love with your boyfriend, but you don''t need to worry anything because I know I can never be in his heart because he only has eyes for you, and I think he should join us in our table because he was staring at you the whole time." He said, and I couldn''t stop blushing, and when I darted my eyes to Ashton''s table, my friend was right. He was still looking into my face again, and his intense gaze made me feel so hot all over my body.


    The party continued, and I realized I was enjoying myself, maybe because I could feel I belonged to his world for once. No one insulted me and spoke hurtful things to me, and no one dared toe and talk with me from Lauren''s friends, yet I still feel uneasy because I know Lauren can be so evil. I don''t want to judge Lauren, but she never treated me fairly. She looked very beautiful, yet her wickedness equals her beauty.


    My body froze when I heard the vocalist of the band, Gael, call my name. I am one of Gael''s fans becausethe way he sings makes me forget my worries. And I couldn''t believe I would get a chance to see his band perform live. Zachary must pay them a good amount of money, and I realized these kids here are unbelievable. They spend money like there is no tomorrow. Well, I can''t me them since they didn''t know how to be poor like us.


    "Oh, no! Lauren sets you up, Meg. I saw her hand a piece of paper to Gael, and she talked with him. She is doing this to embarrass you. Show them


    what you''ve got, girl, and let us see who will win this time." Oscar said, and I am not used to singing in front of many people, how much more with the wealthiest kids in our school and with my boyfriend''s teammates and my favorite band.


    "How could Lauren do this to me?" I softly asked.


    "Lauren will always be Lauren, and I guess Oscar was right. It is about time you show your real talent to them, and let us see who will feel more humiliated. Go, Megan." Alice replied, and I could hear everyone calling my name, especially Lauren''s friends, but I could tell they were mocking me. And before I chickened out, I stood up from my seat and walked to the stage with my head high.


    I know I have to do this so that Lauren and her friends will stop bothering me. It wouldn''t be enough for me to sing without ying the guitar, and that is why I asked to borrow an acoustic guitar from


    Gael made his bandmates and the audienceugh. The way the vocalist looked at me made me blush, and I realized he was more handsome up close. But I could tell right away that nothing couldpare to the feelings I felt every time I am looking at Ashton''spelling eyes, and maybe because it was because of the intense feelings I have for my boyfriend.


    The moment I faced the crowd, I couldn''t control


    the rapid pounding of my heart. And as I looked around, I could tell that most of them were waiting for me to back down and to say to them that I don''t know how to sing because I am confident that is what they wanted especially, Lauren. She wanted me to be humiliated andughed at, but this time I will prove her wrong; not all the time can she embarrass me.


    I don''t want to sing the song Iposed for my boyfriend, but I think this is the best time to let him know I made a song for him. It is very special for me because I created this piece after he became my boyfriend, and it took me a long time to finish it because of what happened between us, especially the time I learned about Dexter and Isabelle.


    When I started strumming the guitar, I couldn''t stop my eyes from closing, and when I began to sing, it felt invigorating that I could feel every lyric of my song, and when I looked at Ashton, I smiled, and I knew the way he stared at me that he knew it was for him. I only looked at him until I finished singing, and I felt proud of myself that, atst, I was able to sing in front of a crowd. The boys stood up from their chairs, and I felt so happy that they gave me a standing ovation, some of the girls stood up, and they also pped their hands.


    Only Lauren''s friends gave me hard stares, and I saw them leave the party after my performance. My boyfriend met me even before I could go back to my table, and he kissed me in front of everyone, and I could no longer hear what the band''s vocalist said the moment I was in Ashton''s arms. All I could hear was the cheers, and I felt so happy that they loved my performance.Ashton took me back to my table while he held my hand, and I felt so excited to be with my friends again.


    "Wow! Megan, we are so proud of you! You were amazing out there." Oscar said the moment I sat down on my chair.


    "Yes, Megan, you gave me goosebumps. I felt so proud that you were my best friend. Your song was amazing. The lyrics were wonderful." Alice seconded.


    "Thank you, guys," I replied with a wide grin on my face.


    The party continued, and Ashton didn''t leave my side anymore, and he was holding my hand the entire time. And when thest batch of Zach''s friends left, we started cleaning the whole ce. And I couldn''t stop myself from ncing at Ashton from time to time. He looked so hot as he dismantled the foldable tables and chairs. And then he helped Oscar bring them to the mansion''s stock room while Alice and I cleaned the entire area, and we got all the trash bags on the ground at the back part of the house and threw them on the trash bins.


    When we finished cleaning, it was almost two o''clock in the morning, and when Zachary handed in his payment, I refused to ept the envelope since Alice and I agreed to help out for free.


    "Zach, thank you for inviting us to your party, we want to help, and we enjoyed the party, and you don''t need to pay us," I said, and his face fell.


    "Megan, I know. how precious your time is, and I know you have so many things to do at your house, but you chose toe and attend my party." Zachary insisted.


    "For once, I want to be a normal teenager, and thank you for making my dreame true tonight, and if next time you have a party, you can count on us. We will help you clean the mess." I said as I smiled at him.


    "Well, thank you, Meg, Alice, and Oscar, you made my party more enjoyable." He said.


    "Can we have a date tomorrow?" Ashton asked me when he pulled over in front of our house after sending my friends to their homes.


    "Aren''t you tired of me yet?" I asked sweetly, and he shook his head.


    "It will never happen, Megan. I want to spend all my time with you; having you as my girlfriend makes me feel so alive and happy.." He responded, and I felt like I was floating in the air as Ashton cupped my face, and he leaned down and kissed my hungry mouth.

 Chapter 76 - Another Date

    Megan''s POV


    "Of course, I would love to have another date with you, handsome," I replied to my boyfriend after asking me if we could have another date, and he was beaming at me. And then, wesaid good morning to each other since it was almost three o''clock in the morning. I watched his car move away from our drivewaybefore I got inside our house, and as expected, everyone was sleeping already, and I tiptoed going into my room so that I couldn''t wake them up.


    The following morning I woke up early since I didn''t want my mom to think I abused the freedom


    they gave me. I prepare breakfast and do theundry, and then I study my lessons. Ashton picked me up at two in the afternoon, and he looked so fresh and handsome wearing his cargo shorts and a white t-shirt.


    "Hi," He greeted me the moment he got out of his car to open the passenger''s door for me, and I felt d he remained a gentleman.


    "Where are we going today?" I asked him, and he smiled at me, and then he started his car.


    "It is a secret for now." He said, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "Okay, now that we are out as a couple again, I couldn''t stop myself from doing the usual things the couples do, like watching movies together." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "I am excited," I said.


    "Me too." He replied, and Ashton held my hand as he drove away from our house.


    We watched a romanticedy, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling excited every time he stole a kiss from me. It feels exhrating, and I can feel the knots on my stomach as I lean my head on his shoulder, and it feels so wonderful to be this close with Ashton. We had dinner after we strolled in the mall, and we met someof his friends; I felt d they smiled at me, and I could tell they were looking at me without judgment.


    The following day at school, I could tell most of our ssmates were smiling at me now, and they looked friendlier except Lauren''s close friends, but I didn''t mind them. I became closer with Ashton, and I asked aunt Sonia I would only ept a part-time job only half-day on Saturdays since I want to watch Ashton''s games if it falls on Saturday. If it will happen on weeknights, I already asked Anthony I would be absent every time my boyfriend has a match.


    I just wanted him to know that I support his games and wish Ashton knew I value our rtionship. I felt so d that my parents and siblings promised to watch with me every time he had a game. I get so happy that my family supported my love life, and they like Ashton. Every time I go out with him, they don''t have anything to say, and we be closer to each other as time goes by. And my boyfriend told me that one of these days, we were going to his grandfather''s ce, and I couldn''t stop being excited.


    Every time we were alone, we couldn''t stop touching each other, and I knew that he wanted to bring our rtionship to the next level, but he was only waiting for me, and even if I felt afraid, and I couldn''t deny I wanted to do it too. I knew I wanted Ashton to be my first. And I want to surrender everything to him during his birthday. He told me he wanted to celebrate his birthday at his grandfather''s house with me during the day because it falls on Saturday. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited about it, and I became more at peace when I hadn''t heard anything from Megan and her friends after the night I sang in front of them.


    I know I still feel hurt that Ashton couldn''t introduce me to his parents, and I never brought it up because I already knew it would only upset Ashton. On his special day, he will spend the night with his family, and I don''t want to be selfish since he already promised to spend his entire day with me. It would be exciting since I know it would be special for both of us because it is his birthday, and I n to give him an extraordinary gift.


    I know we are both adults, and we can do whatever we want with our rtionship. Still, I couldn''t stop feeling apprehensive about it since I knew he came from a wealthy family. I am so afraid that his parents will never ept me, but I am willing to take the risk because Ashton is my first love, and I know deep in my heart he is the only one I want to spend the rest of my life with, even if we are still young. I could already imagine being Ashton''s wife in the future.


    "Are you excited about it, Meg?" Alice asked as we went shopping in the mall one week before Ashton''s birthday.


    "I am very excited, Alice, and I became ecstatic when he told me he had already asked my parents that we will go to his grandparents'' estate on Friday night, and we will be back Saturday afternoon, it means I will be spending the entire night with him," I said. I could feelmy entire face blushing.


    "Wow, that is exciting." She said.


    "It means we need to buy more lingerie." My friend added, and I could tellmy face turned redder, and then she faced me.


    "Are you ready or not?" She asked me, and I nodded my head; and I know I am still a little shy about it, and she beamed at me.


    "When you are ready, Megan, go for it, and if not, then don''t; besides, Ashton is different; even if girls lined up to have his attention and he can take any girl he wants on campus, he chose you. The decision will always be in your hands, Megan. I know you told me once, you wanted to give your virginity to the one you love, and you want him to be your husband. You love Ashton, but he is not yet your husband, so it is all up to you." Alice said.


    "Yeah, I know, and it is final; I want it to be with Ashton," I responded.


    "No regrets?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "Okay then, let us go shopping!" My best friend eximed, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    When we got out of the mall, I received a text from Ashton, and he told me he was going to pick us up since his practice was over.


    "He ising!" I said excitedly.


    "Wow, Pritzgold is crazy about you, Megan," Alice replied, and I couldn''t be happier, and for the past weeks, I was thankful that no drama happened in our school. We already eat our lunch at the cafeteria, and Ashton and Zach are now eating with us at our table, and we suddenly became celebrities in our school.


    "Did you tell Ashton about the call you received from Gael?" My best friend asked me, and I shook my head.


    "Well, for me, it was a good offer, Megan." She said.


    "That song is only for Ashton, Alice," I said.


    "Yeah, I get it, but you can earn from it, Megan. I mean, it would be a start for your career, that song has a wonderful beat, and if you want, you can sing it, but Gael already told you someone is interested in buying your song." Alice said, and I sighed.


    "I only wanted to be an engineer, but never a songwriter. I only did it for Ashton." I replied.


    "But I have heard and read your other songs, Megan, and I believe those songs are still for Ashton; youposed them while you were watching him practice from a distance every morning." She dered, and how I wished I didn''t let her read myposition.


    "It was my collections, Alice, and I will never sell them to anyone. I love my creations, and I don''t want to hear anyone sings my music." I said.


    "It is your choice, Meg, just in case someday you''d need to sell it, " Alice said.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell you, but I think it will never happen; it''s too personal for me to sell that song or any of my songs," I said with sadness in my voice.


    "Okay, being your best friend, I just wanted to hear your music everywhere; besides, if you are going to sell your music, it only means you are telling the whole world how much Ashton made you feel special even if for you, you are not special, and when that timees I will be the happiest and I will be very proud of you, Meg." She said, and I looked at her.


    "Do you think someone will listen to my song?" I asked, and her eyes widened.


    "Come on, Meg, Gael will never call you if your music is nothing for him." She said, and I smiled, and before I could talk back, I saw my boyfriend''s car stop in front of us, and I couldn''t believe how fast he could get out of his car, that he had already opened the back door for Alice, and the front passenger''s door for me.


    "What did you buy?" Ashton asked the moment he sat on the driver''s seat, and I heard my best friend giggled at the back while I could tell my face blushed.. And I could listen to the pounding of my heart against my chest, and there is no way I am going to tell my boyfriend that I bought lingeries for our date on hising birthday, and just thinking about it made me feel so thrilled, and I couldn''t stop feeling the butterflies on my stomach.

 Chapter 77 - Our Own World

    Ashton''s POV


    I felt so d that after the victory party held at Zachary''s ce, which Megan attended, Lauren and her friends stopped bothering my girl. I couldn''t be happier because I could see that my lovely girlfriend is now more confident to walk with me in the hallways of the Academy. And eating with her at the cafeteria during lunch made me more at peace because everyone knew that we were together, and I could tell that most of my friends were happy for me, except for some boys I could tell wanted Megan to be their girlfriend too.


    "So, what is your n for your birthday, Ashton?" Zachary asked me as we walked towards the shower room after our football practice, and I felt so d our coach ended our practice earlier than expected. I could tell he had some important matters to attend to, and I was so pleased because I could pick up my girlfriend and her best friend at the mall.


    "Well, I n to spend the entire day with Megan at my grandpa''s ce, and I need to go home to my family during the night and celebrate my birthday with them. I know my dad asked us to go somewhere and maybe out of town." I said.


    "I felt sad and guilty that until now I haven''t introduced Megan to my parents, and thinking I couldn''t invite Megan toe with us even if I wanted to celebrate my special day with my girl together with my family," I added.


    "You can''t risk it, Ashton, knowing what your father did to Dexter and Isabelle, he could do it with you, and I know how much you care about Megan, and I am also aware you are falling in love with her hard," Zach said, and I smiled.


    "Yeah, you are right; I am helplessly falling for her. And I am just afraid my father will find out about us, but for now, I want to enjoy every moment I can have with Megan, and I know I can count grandpa Henry to back me up when that timees. I n to keep our rtionship secret from my father. I know mom knew I have a girlfriend, but I can tell my dad is busy running hispany, so I am sure he doesn''t have time to check my social media ount." I replied.


    "That is impossible, and I am sure your father knew about it; you need to brace yourself, Ashton; you will never know if he will use your rtionship with Megan someday to make you follow what he wants with your life. I know you want to be independent and all, but you can never run from who you are." He said, and I furrowed my eyebrow.


    "Come on, buddy, you are the heir of your father''spany; you should never forget about that fact. But for now, enjoy every moment you have with Megan. Treasure everything." Zach added, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course, every time I spend time with Megan, it feels like time stands still, and I don''t want our date to end. And I always wanted to see her, I could tell I miss her every moment of my life, and I felt afraid if this is not normal anymore." I responded, and my best friendughed at me.


    "That is normal, buddy; you are just in love." He said, and I beamed at him, and we fell silent for the rest of our walk since I couldn''t stop thinking about my girlfriend with a broad smile on my face.


    I was on my way to the mall and listening to my music, and now I could say my favorite soundtrack. I felt so d Zachary recorded Megan''s song when she sang during the party. Now I am smiling like an idiot every time I am driving my car since I can''t stop listening to her sweet voice, and of course, I felt so overwhelmed with happiness that she dedicated her song for me, and I couldn''t wait to tell herter that she is exceptional. I felt so proud that in her music, she emphasized she wasn''t special, but I made her feel special, and she will always be the most special girl in my life, aside from Mom and Isabelle.


    I know Zachary''s words got me, but for now, I will also follow his advice to enjoy every moment I spend with my girlfriend. Mybest friend could be right, it would be impossible if my father didn''t know about my rtionship with Megan, and maybe he will use it against me when the right timees. And for now, he was only giving me the freedom to enjoy my high school life, but I am sure sooner my father will intervene, and that is a possibility that he will also wreck my rtionship with Megan. And I need to be ready to face him, and I have to protect Megan from my father whatever it takes.


    Even from a distance, I can see her with her best friend, and they were talking earnestly, and I wonder what she bought this time since I know my girl is allergic to shopping. I understand she constantly worries about her budget, and I am trying my best to help Megan without her knowing because I know Megan sacrificed her Saturday work schedule just for me. She already told me she would always be there to support me every time I had a game. It made me a proud boyfriend since my girl is very supportive.


    I stopped in front of Megan and Alice, and I quickly got out of my car to open the doors for them. And my heart swelled with happiness when my girlfriend gave me one of her sweetest smiles that always wanted me to hug and kiss her.


    We eat dinner together with Alice, and then we dropped Alice at her home, and I can''t wait to be alone with my girlfriend, and this time I will take her back to my favorite spot at Astikoz hills, the one inside our property that we can see the view of the city below. I already brought Megan there, and this is the second time, and I wouldn''t say I like how her body tensed up when she realized I was driving her to Astikoz hills.


    "Hey, you need to rx, Meg. I will only bring you to my favorite spot. I want to gazeat the stars tonight with you, Ie to that ce often, but now that you have be my girlfriend again, it would be lonely without you." I said, and I looked at her sideways, and she weaklysmiled at me, and I felt relieved that I saw her body rxed


    "I am sorry," I added.


    "Why are you feeling sorry, Ashton? I love that ce as well, and it makes me feel we are in our own world, away from everyone." She responded.


    "I am sorry that I couldn''t take you to our house every time my parents were at home, and I felt so guilty that your entire family epted me as your boyfriend, but I couldn''t even introduce you to my dad and mom. Don''t worry, Meg, on the right time." I dered, and I felt Megan squeeze my hand.


    "Hey, don''t sweat about it. I understand, Ashton; what is important is we are together. I know you are also afraid if we will undergo the same fate as our siblings once your father finds out about us. I don''t want that to happen because I love what we have right now, and I don''t want any of this to end." She said, and I nced at her sideways, and I brought her hand to my mouth and kissed her smooth knuckles.


    "Me too, Meg. I don''t want this to end either, and I will do everything I can to protect you, and thank you for your understanding." I replied.


    "Of course, I want us to work, Ashton. I don''t care if you keep our rtionshipsecret from your parents as long as you still wantme."


    "I will never stop loving you, Megan." I replied, and the happiness I saw in her face was enough to make me feel so happy andplete.


    "Thank you for choosing me." She said.


    "Are you kidding me? You are the only girl who made me feel this way, and do you think I will choose someone else? You are the only girl I want to kiss, Megan." I said, and when I looked at her staring at me, I could see how her face flushed, and it made me grin with delight.


    "I will always be fascinated by this ce, the city looked so calm and peaceful uphere, and the lights below made my heart felt so warm, and if I lookat the sky, I can see the stars shining like diamonds, no wonder this is your favorite ce," Megan said as I helped her climb at the back of my pick-up truck after I spread the nket. Ialso brought pillows


    "Wow! It is beautiful and so romantic!" She said after Iy beside her, and we were both looking at the stars in the sky, and I smiled.


    "Yes, indeed, and it will be more romantic if I seal it with a kiss," I said, and I heard my girlfriend giggled, and I could no longer control myself. I caressed Megan''s face before I imed her eager mouth. I kissed my girl like I hadn''t kissed her before, and I couldn''t stop myself from touching Megan''s responsive body.. And I pulled her closer to me, andI felt so d to have this moment with Megan, and it feels so lovely to watch the night sky while I have her in my arms.

 Chapter 78 - To Fight Back

    Megan''s POV


    When I realized Ashton was driving uphill to Astikoz hills, I couldn''t stop feeling uneasy because my boyfriend didn''t tell me where we were going. And I felt relieved when he informed me he would only bring me to his favorite ce, and knowing we were alone, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited and thrilled, and I can''t deny how much I missed Ashton, even if we saw each otherst night.


    I love watching the beauty of the city at night, andI was mesmerized as I looked at the city below us; the gleaming lights made me realize the busy life in the metropolis, and when I looked at the sky full of stars, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and my heart swelled with happiness. And I felt my knees go so weak when I found my boyfriend''s gazing at me intensely, and when his eyes zeroed in my lips, I could feel the knots on my stomach.


    When Aston caressed my back, I felt the sensation of his touch traveling my entire frame, and when he imed my lips, I felt like I was in seventh heaven. My boyfriend teased my bottom lip by sucking it softly, and I let out a soft moan. I felt his hand slid under my shirt until he found my bra, and he stroked my swelling breast underneath the fabric, and I helped him remove my shirt, and then he unsped my bra in one swift motion, and my supple breasts are dangling before his hungry eyes.


    "They looked so perfect in my eyes, Megan." He softly said, and when he looked at me, I shyly smiled at him.


    "You don''t need to feel shy because you looked so beautiful, Megan." And when he moved his head down to my chest so he could taste my breast one after the other, I let out a soft moan. And I can feel the pleasure he is giving me, and I think his other hand is cupping mybreast one after the other, and I can''t deny it felt so wonderful that I can feel the sensation down to my sensitive parts between my legs. WhenAshton imed my erect nipple, I could no longer control the euphoria that I felt, and he suckled each bud and yed it with his tongue one after the other; and I couldn''t stop myself from gripping his hair, and I heard him grunted under his breath.


    "You are so beautiful, Megan," Ashton said after he kissed my earlobe. At the same time, his hand continued to caress my breast, and I arched my back so he could gain more ess, and he imed my breast once again. My moaning continued as he trailed his hand down to my skirt, and I felt him raised my skirt, and he caressed my thigh with his hand up to my sensitive parts between my legs, and when he rubbed my mound over my silk panties, I can feel my entire body is on fire. I can feel the longings and desires I never knew existed, and only Ashton makes me feel this way.


    "Oh, Ashton, this feels so good," I said in between my moans as he continued to caress me.


    "I know, Meg, I want you to feel good." He replied as he slid his hand under my panties, and my boyfriend smiled when he realized how wet I was for him. Ashton couldn''t stop himself from having a massive erection, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled when he pressed his stiff erection on my stomach under his cargo pants. And I couldn''t prevent myself from touching him. And I felt excited that I made him feel this way.


    I know I don''t have any intimate experience with boys, but I felt ready to explore with Ashton. And I stroked his manhood, and Aston grunted, and I couldn''t stop from teasing him as well. I opened the zipper of his cargo pants and slid my hand under his boxer briefs, and I smiled when I saw the expression on his face.


    "Ohh, Megan, you are killing me." He said as I continued to caress his thick rod, and when I continued to stroke his shaft, I could feel he was getting bigger.


    "You don''t have any idea how you make me feel right now, Ashton, and my entire body is on fire," I said seductively, and he chuckled, and it was time to shiver when I felt his fingers toyed my clit, and I can''t stop my toes from curling.


    "Me too, Baby, " He replied before he kissed me on the lips as I continued to caress him, and I bucked my hips when Ashton continued to fondle my clit. I like the way he stroked my slit with his fingers. It feels so wonderful as my boyfriend never stopped ying with my sensitive parts between my legs until I felt my body shiver. I couldn''t stop myself from having my first orgasm as I writhed under Ashton''s touch, and I noticed he stopped what he was doing, and I suddenly felt worried if I had done something wrong.


    "Why don''t you want to continue?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide my disappointment.


    "Believe me, Megan, I want to take you now, and I wish to do it more than you can imagine, but I am afraid if I can no longer control myself, so I have to stop before I lose my sense of reasoning. I need to resist because this is not the right ce. I want it to be special for bothof us, and I want you to be so ready for me." Ashton said, and I smiled at him since I could tell he was telling the truth because his erection is enough evidence he wanted to im me the way I wanted him to have me.


    "I think I am now ready, Ashton," I replied as I tried to control myself, and he looked at me with tenderness as he caressed my face.


    "I know, Meg, but I can tell that you need to be more ready; besides, I want to make your first time memorable, and I am so excited for both of us." Ashton dered.


    "I know soon we can no longer control ourselves to make love witheach other, and I will make sure it will be the best day of our lives. I don''t want you to have any regrets, Megan because I care about you so much." He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing because I felt shy of what I had uttered, and it felt like I was eager to give him myself tonight.


    I could tell my face was still bright red after the sweet moments I shared with Ashton. It made me realize Ashton liked me because he takes it slow, and he never forced me to do something I don''t like, but I can''t deny it; I love everything he did to me, the way he kissed and touched me. Ashton took me into his arms and murmured sweet nothings on my ear, and I didn''t want to be away from him,but I knew it was alreadyte, and we still have ss tomorrow.


    "Thank you, Ashton," I mumbled as we got back inside his car.


    "What are you thanking me for, Megan?" He asked.


    "For being such a gentleman, I never thought you would be this gentle and kind and sweet to me," I said, and he looked at me and smiled before he started his car.


    "You are so special tome, Megan, and I don''t want to mess up my chance to be with you." He said, and we left the Astikoz hills with a beautiful smile on my face.


    The days passed quickly, and it was already Friday, and I felt so excited because we were going to spend our night at his grandfather''s estate. After all, tomorrow would be Ashton''s birthday.


    I was on one of the stalls inside thedies'' restroom when I heard familiar voices outside, and I couldn''t stop my heart from racing; and I knew I needed to get out, or else I would bete for my next ss. I tried to linger a little bit, but I could tell they were waiting for me.


    I got the courage to get out of the stall, and the moment I opened the door and walked out from the stall Lauren and her friends surrounded me in an instant, and my mortal enemy was looking daggers at me. I thought Lauren had alreadye to terms with herself that Ashton chose me. It has been a while that Lauren didn''t bother me, but I could tell right now, she came with her friends to the restroom on purpose, and I could tell right away they were nning to do something because of the sinister look that I saw on their faces.


    I tried to walk past them, but someone grabbed me and dragged me to the wall, and then she pinned me to the wall while some of Lauren''sfriends secured my wrists at my back with a cloth, and no matter how I tried to get away from them I couldn''t move. I struggled to run off, but they were stronger than me since I was only alone.


    "Turn her around, Alissa," I heard Lauren ordered her best friend, andher assistant spun me in an instant, and I saw Lauren came closer to me, and then shepped my face so hard from left to right, and I could feel the sting right away, and I could even taste the blood on my mouth. She could p like a viin in a movie.


    "That is for making me like a fool during Ashton''st game. You embarrassed me, Megan. You have no right to make out with him infront of everyone because Ashton is only mine. You have to remember that because I will do everything I can to have him back." She said as she red at me.


    "Whatever you do, Lauren, you can never have Ashton back because you are so pathetic. You have no right to hit me because I have done nothing wrong to you, and you are such a coward. You are afraid to face me alone because you are a loser! And I want to remind you, Lauren, that you don''t own the world."I yelled at her because I no longer cared if she was the richest girl in our school.


    She became angrier now, but I am determined to fight back because I will never let Lauren treat me this way; she has no right to hurt me physically because even if I don''t belong to the elite society, my parents raised us how to be respectful towards other people.. And I will not let Lauren win this time without a fight.

 Chapter 79 - Can’t Help

    Ashton''s POV


    It was Friday, and the moment I woke up, I couldn''t stop the smile that spread on my face because I was meeting my girlfriend at school, and most of all, what made me so excited was that we were going to my grandfather''s estate tonight. After what happened between Megan and me at my favorite spot in Astikoz hills, I couldn''t stop thinking about it, and I realized we became closer to each other. I felt so d she trusted me since I could tell that night she was on the verge of begging me to take her.


    I feel so happy that I don''t need to hide my rtionship with Megan anymore, and we are now always together during breaks and lunchtime. I picked her up at her house every morning, and sometimes, if we didn''t have football practice in the afternoon, I would send her to the fish shop, and I felt d Anthony was cool having me around at the pet shop the entire time Megan was working.


    Well, I usually end up buying fish every time I go there. Ava and Cole would be so delighted because I bought fish for Megan''s sister and my brother as well, and one day we realized they were getting closer. I could tell their closeness was different, and when I asked Cole about it, he only told me he likes Ava like a best friend since he doesn''t feel anything more than friendship to Ava, and when at first we thought Ava was crushing my brother we found out she likes Cole''s best friend. Megan and I felt relieved because we couldn''t imagine if they would also take the same path we were taking.


    It could tell everyone on campus is now used to seeing Megan and me holding hands in the hallways or every time we are together. During activities at the school auditorium, I would sit beside my girl, and most of my teammatesined that I didn''t have time for them anymore, but my girl always told me to join them, but I chose to be with her.


    We were on our way to our ss when she excused herself and told me she would go to thedies restroom, and I wanted toe with her, but suddenly some of my teammates called my name, and she insisted I should talk with them and she will go to the restroom alone. After talking with my friends I went to our ssroom, but I couldn''t find my girl. It has been for a while, and I wondered what took her so long.


    "Al, have you seen, Megan?" I asked Megan''s best friend.


    "Nope, thest time I saw her, she was with you in the hallway," Alice responded, and I suddenly felt worried, and when I saw Zach getting inside the room, I could tell right away he wanted to tell me something.


    "I think you girl is in trouble. Lauren and her friends cornered her at thedies'' restroom." He said in more than a whisper, and before I could even move my legs, Alice was already at the door. I ran outside in a hurry while Zach was following behind me, and I wanted to ask how he knew, but I didn''t have time. I needed to save my girlfriend, and I felt d Alice went ahead of me since she is a girl, and it would be awkward if I got inside the girl''s restroom right away.


    Before we could get inside, I could hear Lauren''s voice, and she was shouting at Megan. Alice got inside first while I followed behind her, and I was so angry when I saw the girls holding Megan in the hands while Lauren pped and pulled her hair; I could tell even if Lauren''s friends had my girlfriend''s arms, Megan still kicked Lauren hard.


    Alice pushed the girls while I shouted to them. And her best friend immediately removed the cloth tied around her wrists, and the minions of Lauren''s moved away to the other side while only Lauren remained standing on Megan''s side.


    "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself for doing this to my girlfriend? What is wrong with you?" I asked while I took my girlfriend into my arms, and I was looking at Lauren''s eyes, and I could tell she was trembling when she realized I saw it all.


    "Ashton, she hit me first." She said with a trembling voice, and I could see the tears that welled up in her eyes, and I could tell it was all for the show.


    "Lauren! When are you going to stop all this craziness of yours? You are hurting Megan for what reason?" I asked in an angry tone.


    "I already told you, if you are going to hurt Megan again, let us forget that we know each other," I said as I brought Megan to the door.


    "Ashton! Please don''t do this to me. I will tell your dad about Megan, and I will tell him your girlfriend is a slut and very poor!" She shouted, and I stopped in my tracks; and I could feel my face was so red with anger, and I turned around to face Lauren and teach her a lesson, but Megan held my arm and stopped me.


    "Ashton, she is not worth it. I know who I am, and no matter how she will drag me down, knowing you love me is enough to make me feel secure. Trust me, and I am okay." She whispered, and I took her hand, and we walked out from the girl''s restroom holding hands, and I felt d Megan didn''t push me away. I was afraid if she would stop talking with me again because of Lauren.


    The moment the bell rang that signaled ourst period was over, I got out of our ssroom hastily because I wanted to reach Megan''s ssroom before she could get out, and she weakly smiled at me when she saw me waiting outside.


    "Wow! Impressive!" She said, and she linked her arm with me, and I felt so happy because she didn''t know I ran so hard to meet her since I was afraid she would bail on me, but it seemed what happened at thedies restroom didn''t affect her at all.


    The moment we arrived at her house, Megan got her things, and I felt d she prepared everythingst night; and I smiled when I saw the guitar I gave her on her other hand. We said goodbye to her entire family, including Dexter, who happened to change his day off.


    "Have fun, guys, and Ashton, please drive safely, son." Megan''s father said while her mother came to us and hugged us both.


    "Happy birthday, in advance, dear." Mrs. Corteza said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Corteza," I replied, and I got Megan''s things from her hand, and the rest of her family sent us to my car, and we waved our hands before we left her driveway.


    "Thank you," I said as I looked at her sideways.


    "For what?" Megan asked, confused.


    "For not running away from me this time, after what happened this afternoon, and I want to apologize that you were hurt physically and emotionally because of me, Meg. I want to protect you, but I failed miserably. I thought Lauren would be true to her promise to me, but I was wrong, and I was such a fool for believing in her words." I said.


    "Hey, don''t apologize to me; you have done nothing wrong, Ashton, Lauren is obsessed with you, and I could tell she will do everything she can to separate us. I made a promise to you that I would never walk away from you anymore, so here I am. I admit she hurt my face, and I am just d my parents didn''t notice the bruise and the swelling, thanks to Alice''s magic hands." She said, and even if she was hurt, I could tell my girlfriend was still in high spirits.


    "Without my best friend''s concealer, I am sure I will be in big trouble, and I am certainI wouldn''t be sitting next to you right now if they found out I fought someone in school, actually not someone, since they were so many of them." She added.


    "Do you know that I am proud of you?" I said, and she looked at me sideways.


    "Why?" Megan asked, and I could tell she was curious to know why I was proud of her.


    "You were able to kick Lauren hard on her stomach even if her friends were holding your arms, and they even tied your wrists. I couldn''t believe them. I already reported them to the guidance counselor, and hopefully, by Monday, Mrs. Tom will call their attention." I said.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Ashton, and I think they will do something more sinister to me once they receive some punishment," Megan replied.


    "I was the one who made theint, not you. Don''t worry, Meg; they will never bother you again after that incident. I will make sure Lauren knows her ce. I warned her, but she never listened to me. She still hurt you even if I begged her." I said, and I squeezed her hand.


    My grandparents met us on the driveway, and I was shocked that they were waiting for us to have dinner together, and I couldn''t believe they didn''t eat ahead of us. I could tell grandma Sarah and grandpa Henry was so happy to have us.


    After dinner, the four of us settled in the living room, and my grandma asked Megan to sing her a song; Megan was so excited to perform while I was ying chess with my grandfather. It was a wonderful feeling to listen to Megan sings, and my grandmother felt so delighted when my girlfriend sang her favorite songs. My grandmother cried when my grandpa asked Megan to y the guitar. At the same time, grandpa Henry sang the music of Elvis Presley''s "Can''t Help Falling In Love With You," and I know it was my grandpa''s song when he first met my grandmother.. I couldn''t stop pping my hands when my grandfather ended the song, and I am so proud of my girlfriend for making my grandparents so happy, and I realized I also couldn''t help myself from falling for her hard.

 Chapter 80 - Moon Over The Lake

    Megan''s POV


    Lauren''s friends held me while she attacked me by pping my face, and she was pulling my hair. But it didn''t stop me from kicking Lauren so that she would move away from me. It made her more frantic that she continued yelling at me and calling me names.


    "You are a bitch, Megan, and you should stop flirting with Ashton." She hissed, and I know her words pierce my heart, but I tried to let it pass because I knew I was not a slut. I never flirt with Ashton to have his attention, and the moment I heard his voice, my heart leaped from my chest as I realized he came for me, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when I realized he came with my best friend. And when Ashton took me into his arms, all the physical and emotional pain was gone right away.


    Lauren is a good actress,and I know even if they hurt me and my face got swollen because of her ps, and my head hurts because of the way she pulled my hair. My boyfriend didn''t listen to Lauren''s lies, and that is the reason why I felt so delighted,


    I could tell Ashton was afraid if I would run away from him again, but I made a promise to myself that I would never stay away from Ashton, whatever happened. I got inside my ssroom as if nothing had happened to me, and during myst ss, I wanted to pull the time to get out of our ssroom and be with Ashton because I was so excited to travel with him going to his grandfather''s ce.


    I was surprised when I saw him outside the ssroom of myst period of the day, and together we walked to the parking lot. I could have brought my things this morning, yet I want to see my family first before going to his grandpa''s estate. I couldn''t stop blushing when I remembered my conversation with my parentsst night as I prepared my things for our overnight stay.


    "Megan, you are an adult already, sweetheart, and I trust you. I know you are both responsible adults, so your father and I will allow you to have a sleepover at the ce of Ashton''s grandparents." Mom dered while my dad was only standing inside my room, and he didn''t say anything.


    "Thank you, mom, and dad, don''t worry, I know what I am doing, and you are right; we are both adults, and thank you for trusting me," I replied, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    "Enjoy your time with Ashton, Megan." My dad said before they said goodnight and got out of our room, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "Are you excited?" Ava asked me, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, but I am a little bit scared since this would be the first time I will be spending the night with Ashton," I replied.


    "Just be yourself, Meg, and everything will be alright, and I am so happy and excited for you. Good night, Meg." Ava said, and Iy on my bed after I said good night to my sister, and I fell asleep with a wide grin on my face.


    I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as Ashton drove away from our house. And now that we are on our way to his grandpa''s estate, I couldn''t stop feeling so thrilled.


    "I am so d your parents allowed you to spend the night with me at my grandpa''s ce, Meg." He said after he took my hand.


    "They know you are harmless," I replied.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?" He asked.


    "How can I be afraid of you? Do you know that I want to throw myself at you right now?" I asked, and heughed. We had an incredible ride, and I could tell I was in high spirits. After all, I am excited to meet his grandparents once again because I miss their hospitality, and I love the way they weed me into their home.


    We ate dinner together with his grandparents, and when his grandpa asked us to join them in the living room, I brought my guitar with me. When his grandma asked me to y the guitar for her, I asked her what her favorite songs were, and it happens her songs are the favorite of my mom as well. So, I yed my guitar, and I sang my heart out, and I could see the happiness on his grandma Sarah''s face, and when his grandpa Henry sang, she cried, and I find it so romantic, and how I wish we will grow old together like his grandparents. My heart warms every time I see them looking at his other full of love and affection.


    "I think you should leave now, Ashton, so you can enjoy the night, and tonight theke is beautiful because it is a full moon; the reflection of the moon on the water would be so lovely to look at." His grandfather said, and I am surprised that we will still go to theke at this hour.


    "Thank you, grandpa and grandma," Ashton said, and I understood now why he asked me to leave our things at his car, and he only asked me to bring my guitar with me when we arrived at the parking lot of the house of his grandfather. Wesaid good night and goodbye to them, and his grandfather was right; the gleam of the full moon illuminated the fields; as Ashton drove his car, I couldn''t stop myself from admiring the entire ce.


    "Wow! It looked so beautiful!" I said as we near the treehouse, and I could see the huge moon over theke, and its light made the water sparkle. And I hold my breath as I drink in the scenery before my eyes, and I am mesmerized by the calmness of theke, and my heart feels so happy to experience this kind of feeling as I watch the beauty of nature at night.


    "Yeah, the night and theke are so beautiful like you, Megan, that I couldn''t stop myself from looking at you." He replied, and I blushed.


    Ashton brings all our things. I wanted to help him, but he only asked me to get the guitar. I became amazed when we climbed up the treehouse, and I could see its transformation. It looked like a treehouse outside, but the moment we got inside, my eyes widened when I saw a queen-sized bed with a mattress with white bed covers, and I could see a lot of pillows, and there was also a nket on top of the mattress.


    "Wow! How could this ce turn into a hotel room." I asked, and my boyfriendughed.


    "Yeah, I was shocked too. I only asked grandpa to make this ce a littlefortable for us, I never expected it would exceed my expectations once again, and he also set up a refrigerator and AC, who could have thought it would look like this inside when you looked outside it still look the same old treehouse, but once you get inside it feels like you were in another ce. Only the view of theke is the remaining evidence that we are still on top of a tree." He said, smiling at me and bringing me closer to the window, and my mouth hung open.


    "Thank you so much, Ashton, for bringing me here and for giving me this chance to look at this beautiful creation before us," I said, and he hugged me from behind while he put his chin on the nook of my shoulder.


    "You are wee, Meg, and it makes me feel so happy that you appreciate this ce," Ashton replied, and I leaned my back on his chest while he tightened his arms around my waist.


    "I love this ce, Ashton, and I can''t express how happy I am right now. And this is my favorite ce from now on. I want to stay here with you, forever." I said, and he kissed my neck up to my earlobe, and I could feel goosebumps cover my skin while he continued to shower me with butterfly kisses. When he nibbled my earlobe, I could feel the butterflies on my chest, and he spun me around, and Ashton was staring into my eyes with great intensity.


    "I love you, Megan Corteza, and I know we are both young, but I can tell the feelings I have for you are real, and I hope you will never walk out from my life ever again," Ashton said, and I smiled as he cupped my face.


    "I love you too, Ashton Pritzgold, I promise I will never do that to you, and I hope, whatever happens, you will still choose me, Ashton. I am afraid when the timees your father will know about us. What if he asks you to stay away from me? Are you going to leave me?" I asked, and he shook his head while he caressed my face with his fingers, and it felt so lovely that I closed my eyes.


    "No, it will never happen, Meg, and if ever my father will intervene, please, promise me you will never let me go. Let us be each other strength. I will protect you from anything, Megan. I can''t imagine my life without you.." He said, and when I opened my eyes, he was gazing at my slightly opened mouth, and he imed my eager lips in an instant, and we shared a long passionate kiss, and it feels so wonderful to be in Ashton''s arms that I wish this beautiful night will never end.

 Chapter 81 - A Tease

    Ashton''s POV


    It made me so happy that it was a full moon since I wanted Megan to experience this beautiful night. I wanted her to see the beauty of the moon over theke because it would be stunning, and as we traversed the fields going to the treehouse, I could see that my girlfriend was having a good time, and I could tell she appreciated the beauty of nature at night. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so delighted as I looked at her having a great time with me.


    The moment I pulled over the car near the treehouse, I got out hastily, and moved to Megan''s side, and opened the door for her, and then I got our things from the back of my car, and I only asked my girlfriend to bring the guitar. We climbed to the treehouse, and by the time we got inside, I was surprised by the setup my grandfather made. And I could tell this time my grandpa did an excellent job renovating the ce just for the two of us. This treehouse is very special to me, especially now that I have shared this ce with Megan.


    The bed looks so inviting that I want to take my girlfriend to the bed and make out with her until we be both breathless. And I want to make her lips get swollen from our kiss. But I don''t want my girl to miss the loveliness of theke.


    We were standing near the window for a long time, watching the brightness of the full moon over theke without saying anything, and the peacefulness of the surroundings made me feel at peace and so rxed. Megan picked up her mobile phone from her pocket and took a picture of theke, and the evening breeze that tickled our skin made me bring Megan closer tome while I was hugging her from behind, and I could smell her heavenly scent. I couldn''t stopmyself from trailing her neck with butterfly kisses, and I smiled when I nibbled her earlobe, and I heard Megan let out a soft moan. Still, I don''t want the night to end without asking Megan to swim with me.


    "Are you sure it is safe?" She asked, and Iughed when I looked at the fear on her face, and I caressed her lovely face with my hand before I spoke to her.


    "Yes, theke is safe at night, we always have a night swimming with my siblings and my friends every time we visit here, and we usually spend the night here at this treehouse. And I want you to know, and I will never let anything happen to you, Meg." I replied, and she smiled at me. And then I told her we needed to change into our swimming attire. AndI couldn''t stop myself from staring at my girl after she put on her swimsuit.


    "What?" She asked.


    "You looked so lovely, Megan." I replied, and she blushed.


    "I can''t stop myself from looking at you with your two-piece bikini swimsuit, and I can''t help myself from having a hard-on right now under my board shorts. I am sorry, Meg, I can''t stop myself from feeling this way every time we are near each other." I added, and Megan''s face turned redder, and I thought she would hate me, but instead, she moved closer to me and teased me with her lips, and I couldn''t stopmyself from pulling her closer to me, and I kissed her hungrily, and long enough that we both panted after we stopped kissing each other.


    "You don''t need to apologize to me, Ashton, because I am feeling the same way every time we are near each other, there is a new sensation that I feel that I couldn''t exin, and I could tell it was only you who can fill the desire that I feel, especially if I see you like this, half-naked. You are turning me on, Ashton." She said, and I grinned at her as I tucked some loose strands of her hair at the back of her ear.


    "Don''t worry, I am going to fill all the desires and longing that you feel, Meg,ter, and I think we shoulde down now while we can still control ourselves because I don''t want to miss this night to have a night swimming with you," I said as I took her hand, and I smiled when I realized Megan is still blushing. She looked so adorable, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking that we were going to spend the entire night alone, and just thinking about it made me more excited, and I felt so happy.


    I felt so lucky to have this moment with Megan. When we got into the water, we remained swimming near theke bank since I didn''t want us to go deeper since even if I knew it was safe, I didn''t want Megan to be afraid, and we would only lose the fun. I could tell she was enjoying her swim, and most of the time, I pulled her closer to me, we would cuddle each other, and we would steal kisses from time to time. We talked, weughed and tickled each other until it was time for us to stop swimming, and when we came up out of the water, we both shivered the moment the cold breezed touched our skin, and we walked back and climbed the treehouse hastily.


    "Would it be alright with you if we take a bath together?" I asked Megan after we got inside the treehouse, and she slowly nodded her head


    I pulled her so we could get inside the bathroom. I opened the two-handled faucets, and I tried to control the hot and cold since I knew we were both shaking, and we needed to have a warm bath; the moment Megan took off her swimsuit, I knew right away I no longer needed warm water because I felt my entire body is on fire. Megan looked so beautiful that I couldn''t take away my eyes from her. Even if I had already seen her body thest time we visited my grandpa''s mansion, tonight is different. She is standing naked in front of me, and I can feel my breathing fast, and my heart is pounding against my chest as I look at her gorgeous body in front of me.


    Megan stood there watching me with wide eyes as I pulled down my board shorts, including my boxer briefs, without taking my eyes away from her, and I smiled when her eyes zeroed on my manhood when it sprang out. Since I was staring at her, I could no longer control my growing erection. I can see how her face flushed when she realized she was looking at my stiff rod while I was gazing at her.


    "Megan, you are so fucking beautiful that you made me feel this hard already without touching you yet; you make me feel so aroused that you ignited my entire body with burning desires." I dered, and she gave me a seductive smile that made me more frantic to touch her.


    I walked closer to her, and I took her hand, and I could tell my girl was shivering, and I think because of her excitement and the thrill that she felt as well.


    "You looked so hot too, Ashton, and I don''t know if it is wrong to look at you with longings that I couldn''t even express into words." She replied, and Iughed.


    "It is not wrong, Meg, it is only natural, and I want you to feel and express everything you feel right now, but before that, I think I need to bath you first," I said, and I needed to control the raging desire that I felt inside.


    "I want to touch and kiss you right now, but I am afraid if I do, I could no longer control myself. I like this moment to be memorable for both of us, and I want you to be lying on a bed while I make you feel good, so I am asking you to refrain from touching me while I bathed you, Meg." I said, and she nodded her head.


    It took a lot of self-control not to take my girlfriend right away because the moment she got under the shower, her sexiness made me ache for her, and she looked so gorgeous. Ithered Megan''s body with the soap, and I could feel how her breasts swelled under my touch, and her nipples became so hard like diamonds, and the pink nipples looked so inviting that I wanted to devour and flick each one with my mouth, but I knew it could wait.


    Megan closed her eyes as she felt my hands travel down to her body, and I knew I needed to finish bathing her fast because if I prolonged it, I could no longer hold myself. I joined her under the shower, and we took turnsthering each other with liquid bath soap. I avoided touching her sensitive parts while we took a bath, but it didn''t stop me from having a massive erection since we were still close with each other, and I could feel the throbbing of my manhood as I looked at Megan''s lovely face.


    After taking our bath, I towel-dried her body and hair, and then I wrapped the towel around her glorious body,


    "Thank you, Ashton," Megan seductively whispered in my ear after she caressed my chest with her fingers,and she walked out of the bathroom giggling. At the same time, I shook my head, following behind her, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized tonight would be the best night of our lives. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited to bring our rtionship to the next level, and I could say she was so excited as well, and when I came closer to Megan, the way she looked at me with intensity was telling me she couldn''t be readier.. And when she removed the towel from her body, I grunted under my breath, and I swallowed my saliva as I looked at her, and I could say even if my girlfriend is still a virgin, she could be a tease.

 Chapter 82 - Best Birthday

    Ashton''s POV


    I watched my beautiful girlfriend with awe, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized how naughty she could be. Megan is an outstanding student and always yed by the rule, and I could tell she would only give herself to someone she trusts. Maybe because of Megan''s love for me, and I felt like I was the luckiest person on earth as she watched me with desires, and I know how she feels right now as I looked at her chest rising and falling fast. We both felt the pull, and before I could reach her, Megan stepped closer to me.


    Her scent made me feel intoxicated that I could feel my stiff shaft moved to attention, ready to take action, and it pointed to the roof. I love the way she looked at my manhood with desire, and I can''t control the aching that I feel and the need to have myself buried inside her, but I am not that selfish, and I can''t deny I have experienced with girls, but I never felt this way. I wanted to pleasure Megan, and I wanted her to like every single part of me.


    I gently caressed her face as we looked into each other, and it felt like Megan Corteza put meunder her spell that I didn''t want to flutter my eyes because she looked so perfect and beautiful, and I didn''t want to miss every single moment I spend with her. It was pure torture, but I could tell it would be so rewarding as well, and I cupped her chin, leaned down, and kissed her, and the moment I captured her mouth, sparks flew everywhere that I lost control when she kissed me back hurriedly and hungrily. I couldn''t stop myself from touching her glorious body from her back to her smooth shoulders, and I heard my girlfriend moan when I deepened our kiss.


    We were touching and kissing each other like there was no tomorrow until I couldn''t take it anymore, I guided her shivering body towards the mattress of the bed, and I cursed under my breath when I looked at her perfect breasts swollen from my touch. I kissed Megan from her lips down to her delicate corbone, and she let out a soft moan when I kissed her under her ear and when I sucked her earlobe, I felt her hand grip my hair.


    I ran my tongue down to her neck, and I dragged my tongue down to her smooth shoulder. When I reached her supple breasts, I couldn''t stop myself from capturing her pink nipple, and I sucked it with gusto, while I part her legs and I caressed her mound with my fingers, and I could tell how wet Megan was for me, but I have to make here first and be ready for me. I could feel my manhood getting more prominent as she continued to jerk my shaft, and I moaned when I felt her fingers y my mushroom head. It was pure torture, but I loved every moment of our sweet moment.


    I continue to suckle her breast one after the other, and I can feel her breast puckered under my tongue. I continue to massage her clit with my fingers, and I move down my head to her stomach, and I let my tongue trailed down to her navel. I felt Megan bucked her hips as I continued to y with her sweet mound, and the scent of her sweetness was driving me insane and when I dragged my wet tongue into her slit up and down, I heard Megan screamed as she held on to my strong arms while she was bucking her hips. I flick and tease her mound with the tip of my wet tongue, and I can''t deny Megan''s scent made me want to im her right away, but I want to continue to give her more pleasure.


    When I sucked her clit, Megan released her first orgasm on my mouth, and I continued top her sweet mound with a figure-eight pattern. I could feel her orgasm waning, but I could tell another one was approaching as I continued to suck her clit while my hands were fondling her perfect breasts.


    "Oh, Ashton, please let me taste you." She said in between her groans of pleasure.


    "Not now, Meg, this is all about you, and I want tonight to be yours. I want to make you feel good, Meg." I said as I guided my hardness towards her entrance, but I was not yet ready to take her. I want Megan to tell me that she is prepared to have me, but I can see based on the expression on her face that my girlfriend is more than ready.


    "It was wonderful, Ashton, you made mee without taking me, and I wonder how it feels to have you in me." She said as I lowered down my head to im her nipple, and she moaned again; and when I touched her mound, I realized she was so wet, and I smiled for making my girl so horny and ready for me. I continued to y her sweetness with my fingers until I heard her scream my name when I pushed a finger inside her, and she raised her hips to receive my finger as I went deeper.


    "Ashton, please, take me now. I want you to fuck me." Megan said, and those words made my entire body zed with fire, and I could tell my erection became more massive.


    "Are you ready for me, Meg? Do you want me to do it?" I asked, and she looked at me and smiled.


    "Ashton, there is nothing I want at this moment, but to feel your big stiff rod inside of me, you are killing me with the pleasure you give me, and I couldn''t take it anymore. Please, take me." She begged, and that was all I needed to make myself im my hot, beautiful girlfriend. I put my palm on her shoulder to pin Megan on the bed, and the way she looked at me as I climbed on top of her was driving me insane, and I slid one of my fingers on her swollen cunt to make sure she was ready for me.


    "Please, now, Ashton!" She moaned and rocked her hips, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized Megan was now at the point of no return. I positioned my hard rock manhood at her entrance. I guided the mushroom head, and I dragged it up and down as I teased her swollen sweetness, and she bucked her hips, and I wanted to take it slow. I took her gently as I could, and I realized I was now balls deep, and I didn''t want to move yet because I wanted my girl to adjust with my size, and I knew I had just taken her virginity, and I could tell she was in pain, but she encouraged me to move when she started bucking her hips.


    "Tell me if I am hurting you, Meg." I said, and then I sucked her nipple one after the other as I started pushing hard, and her soft moaned is telling me she was now beginning to feel the pleasure.


    "The pain is nothingpared to the euphoria that I feel, Ashton." She said.


    "And I want more!" She eximed, and it gave me the encouragement that I needed. I rammed her with my hard cock, and I love the way Megan received my every thrust, and I love the way she called my name while she was having an orgasm, and it feels so wonderful to be inside her. She took my every thrust with total abandon, and I continued to go in and out, and I heard Megan''s screams and moaned reverberating inside the treehouse, and I could tell if someone was in theke they could listen to the outcry of pleasure of my sweet girl.


    As I continued to push harder and deeper, I felt Megan curled her legs around my waist, and it gave me more ess to im her until I couldn''t stop myself when I felt my manhood swelled and I could tell I was going toe, and when I want to take it out, Megan''s voice rang on my head.


    "Don''t take it out, Ashton. I want your cum to be inside me, " Megan said, and just like that, I lost it, and I felt so happy that we came together panting.


    "I love you, Megan." I said as I pulled out my still stiff rod from her, and Iy beside Megan, feeling so happy. I couldn''t express the satisfaction that I thought at the moment, and I brought her closer to me, and I put my arms around her waist, and it made me realize it was the best thing that ever happened to me.


    "I love you too, Ashton, and thank you for making me feel so happy and for being so gentle, I thought my first time would hurt me, but it was the opposite, I know I felt sore, but it was nothingpared to the happiness that I felt." She said, and her words made me feel so delighted.


    "And Happy birthday, handsome!" She added, and I pulled her closer to me, and she surprised me by giving me a sweet kiss on the lips. I feel so good to have Megan by my side, and I can tell I still have a hard-on, but I am not ashamed to make her know this is how much she affected me, and I caught a smile on her face when she realized I have a boner again, and she blushed.


    "Thank you, Meg, for trusting me and for giving me the best gift that I ever receivedmy entire life." I said, and I realized it was already past midnight when I looked at my wristwatch, and Megan was right; it was already my birthday.. I could say this was the best birthday ever, and we shared another passionate kiss, and together we watched the full moon outside the window of the treehouse while we were cuddling each other.

 Chapter 83 - Birthday Gift

    Magan''s POV


    Gazing at the full moon with Ashton on the bed while his arms were around my waist made me feel so secure. And I couldn''t exin the happiness that I felt at the moment, and I now understood what Alice meant when she said no words could express nor can describe the feeling after she gave herself to her boyfriend. And I could tell my best friend was right; giving my virginity to someone I love is not something I should be worried about as long as we are both ready. As Iy beside him while our limbs are entangled together, Ashton never made me feel he has done with me, yet I could feel his feelings for me intensified.


    We watched the beautiful night in silence, but I could feel the soreness between my legs, and I smiled as I realized I was no longer a virgin. My first love took my virginity, and I am happy about it; and I felt d it was Ashton, and I don''t have any regrets. And in fact, I felt so proud that I gave him the best gift for his birthday. And I am just d that Ashton asked me to get ready before I give myself to him, even if there are so many times that I throw myself at him. But my boyfriend was patient enough to wait for me. I know there were times we shared intimate moments, but he wasn''t selfish because he made me think about it over and over again. He kept telling me he didn''t want me to have regrets in the future, and now I realized it was all worth it because we both became ready for each other.


    I can''t help myself from smiling as I can feel Ashton''s massive erection under the sheet. Every time I move, I can feel him rubbed his manhood on my stomach, and I can''t deny that he made me so turned on again, and I can feel the wetness between my legs, and when he stroked me down there, my legs parted on their own, and I couldn''t control myself from moaning, and I want to have him once again. When Ashton cupped my chin and kissed me, I knew we needed to cool ourselves down by doing another round.


    The way Ashton kissed and touched me made me feel loved and special, and I liked the feeling that I had as we made love again; and it was long and sweet, and I came calling Ashton''s name, and it was perfect. My boyfriend never failed to make me feel so good, and we climaxed together while I was on top of him. And I copsed on his muscr frame.I felt Ashton curl his arms around me, and he let mey on top of him as we waited for our breathing toe back to normal, and we fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    I woke up with a beautiful smile on my face as I listened to the chirping of the birds on the trees. When I tried to move without opening my eyes, I felt Ashton''s arms tighten around me, and his heavenly scent made me breathe in his natural masculine smell. When I opened my eyes, I found him staring at me, and I realized he had been awake.


    "Good morning, Megan." He said, and I felt shy as I realized he knew I was inhaling him.


    "Wow, how I wish it would be my birthday every day since I want to look at you every time I open my eyes in the morning, and I love the way you looked right now, Meg, you look so fucking beautiful, and I can''t keep my hands off you." Ashton dered, and I could feel how he caressed my naked body, and I moaned and closed my eyes when he toyed with my breasts erotically, and his gesture was enough to set my entire body burning with desires.


    "I want to have an early swim with you in theke, Meg, but I don''t think I can make it without making love with you first because you make my early morning arousal worse. It was pure torture for me to have your naked body lying next to me, and it feels like I have an erection the entire time Iy beside you." He said, and I could no longer hide the evidence of my desire when I felt his hand caressed my sensitive parts. He smiled when he realized how wet I was for him.


    "I can feel the need to have you, and I can''t believe I will be crazy about you, Meg," Ashton mumbled near my ear that made my entire body cover with goosebumps.


    "I want you to make love with me, Ashton," I said in a seductive tone that made him devour my mouth right away, and I love the wayhe caressed and kissed me, and for the third time we make love, and it still feels the same, beautiful. And then, after making love, Ashtonhelped me get up from bed so we could have our early swim in theke. And after swimming for one hour, We returned to the treehouse, and after taking a shower, we got dressed together, and before we left to go back to the main house, I picked up something from my bag. It was something I prepared one week ago.


    "Happy birthday, again, Ashton," I said as I handed him the birthday card, and he gave me a beautiful smile.


    "Thank you, Megan." He replied with a wide grin on his handsome face.


    "I am sorry if that is the only thing I gave you, the truth is, I don''t have any idea what to give you since you''ve got anything, and I don''t know if I can afford the thing you wanted for your birthday. And I don''t have any idea what rich people need and give during special asions." I shyly said, and he moved closer to me, and he lifted my chin so I could look at his eyes.


    "Megan, I am just an ordinary boy, and anything will do, and this birthday card is the first card I ever received, and it made mefeel so happy, and you don''t have any idea how happy you made me, Meg." Ashton dered.


    "You have given me more than enough, and no amount of gifts could make me so happy like the way I feel right now being with you, and thank you for allowing me to celebrate my special day with you." He added.


    "Of course, and thank you for inviting me," I said, and he beamed at me.


    The sun was already up when we drove back to his grandfather''s magnificent home. And his grandparents are both waiting for us on the frontwn, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at them. And I smiled when I looked at their intertwined hands, and I realized how sweet they were with each other, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    "Happy birthday, Ashton, happy birthday, Ashton, happybirthday, Happy birthday, happy birthday, Ashton!"His grandparents sang a birthday song the moment we stopped in front of them, and one of the maids came out from the house with a birthday cake in her hands. And it has neen blue candles on top of the cake, and I can''t stop myself from singing with them, and I could see the tears that welled upon his face as he looked at his grandparents full of love and affection.


    "Thank you, grandpa and grandma, for making my birthday more fun," Ashton said.


    " You are wee, son, but you better make a wish now before the candles melt." His grandfather said.


    "Of course, " Ashton said before he closed his eyes to make a wish, and then he blew all the candles on the cake.


    We got inside the house, and his grandparents told us to join them at the dining hall; I was shocked to find varieties of food on top of the table, and I smiled when I realized Ashton''s grandparents must love Ashton so much. We ate breakfast, and he was talking to his grandpa Henry most of the time while her grandma Sarah was busy talking with me. I love our conversation, and I felt d that his grandparents only asked me where my parents are and what they do for a living but never asked me what kind of business our family has. And maybe Ashton already asked them not to talk much about my family.


    "Thank you for making our grandson so happy, Megan." His grandma said, and I smiled at her as we followed Ashton and his grandfather outside after eating our breakfast; and the moment we got out from the house, I saw a brand new sports car on the driveway, and his grandfather handed Ashton the key.


    "Wow! Grandpa, I am sure my dad will be upset again the moment he learns you gave me another car as a gift for my birthday." Ashton said after he received the key.


    "He can''t do anything about it son, I worked hard to make the business sessful during my time, and now my only happiness is to shower my grandchildren with gifts." His grandpa said with a beautiful smile on his face.


    "What are you waiting for now, Ashton? Have fun with Megan while you test drives this new baby of yours." His grandfather added, and Ashton looked at him in the eyes.


    "Thank you, grandpa, of course; I love to show Megan around town," Ashton said as he opened the car door for me before he ran to the driver''s seat. Together we waved our hands to his grandparents as we drove away from their mansion, and I suddenly felt shy that I could never buy him something expensive.. I will never belong to his world, but when Ashton took my hand and kissed my knuckles, my worries were gone right away as I realized he epted and loved me for what I am.

 Chapter 84 - Isabelle’s Advice

    Ashton''s POV


    The feelings I have for Megan feel so raw. I could say I wanted to stay in this treehouse forever with her, and I don''t want to be selfish, but having Megan''s naked body near me makes me hard the entire time. I didn''t want my girlfriend to think I was a pervert, but I couldn''t stop myself from having a massive erection, and I wanted to scream after we made love since it was so fucking beautiful, and I felt so happy to take Megan.


    I could feel her love for me the moment she surrendered everything to me, and as we watched the night sky in silence while I was cuddling Megan, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling like an idiot. And I felt d she was with me, Megan can''t deny she wanted me to, and when we made love again for the second time, Megan didn''t hold back when she rode me with determination to please herself and me. It was exciting and fun, and she met me every push with soft moans that made me turn on and hard. She ground her hips beautifully that made me grow thicker, and she looked so sexy, taking charge of our lovemaking.


    I had to hold her hips to encourage her to ride me all she could, and it was a hell of a ride. And our orgasms drove us both insane, and we climaxed together, moaning and grunting with lust and love. And I let Megan stay on top of me after we came together, while I am still hard inside of her sweetness.I don''t want the day to end, but after our hot lovemaking early morning and after we enjoyed swimming on theke,I knew we needed to go back to the main house since my grandfather had already informed me that we would be joining breakfast with them. And I am aware that my grandparents are very excited to meet Megan again. My girlfriend and I were both shocked to find many foods in front of us, and I could tell that my grandfather exceeded my expectations again, and it feels like we have the entire family joining us because of the food on the table.


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so emotional for my grandparents, and my girlfriend gave me a birthday card, and I didn''t expect they would prepare a cake for me, and they let me make a wish before I blew the candles, and I could say this was one of the best birthdays ever. And after eating breakfast, I was shocked when my grandfather brought Megan and me outside, and I realized he had bought me a car again, and this time, I am sure my father will react to this after he finds out that I have another brand new car. But I don''t want my grandfather to be upset with me, so I say thank you to him and wave goodbye to my grandparents as I tour my girlfriend around town driving my brand new car.


    As we drove away from my grandfathers'' house, I could tell that something was wrong with my girlfriend because she kept quiet, and when I looked at her sideways, I could tell she was avoiding my gaze.


    "Hey, are you okay, Meg? Are you hurt?" I asked her while I was trying toprehend what was going on.


    "Yes, I am fine, Ashton." She replied as she darted her eyes on me, and then she returned her gaze on the road ahead.


    "Are you sure you are okay, Megan?" I asked again after I took her hand and squeezed it, and I put her palm on my mouth, and I gently kissed her knuckles, and I could feel she looked at me this time, and she gave me one of her signatures smiles.


    "Do you mind telling me what was in your mindtely? I want you to be honest and open with me, Meg." I dered, and she cleared her throat, and I smiled that I convinced my girl to talk with me.


    "It was only none sense, Ashton." She replied.


    "I am still willing to listen even if it was stupid," I responded.


    "I was thinking, Lauren was right when she told me, I don''t belong to your world, you received a sports car as a birthday gift, and I only gave you a birthday card." She blurted out, and I could say our status in life would be why our rtionship will have a gap, but I am just grateful Megan was honest with me.I slowed down and pulled over on the side of the road, and I cupped Megan''s face as I stared at her lovely face.


    "Megan, the level of happiness I felt when I received the birthday card and my grandpa''s gift were the same; I felt so happy right now, and spending more time with you is a gift alone, so stop thinking about it, okay. May we live in two different worlds, but I already told you, you belonged with me." I said, and I kissed her on the lips tenderly before I continued driving my newest car collection. And I could tell her


    the mood changed, and I wish she would stop feeling so little of herself, and she would realize how much I value her in my life even if she doesn''t belong in our society.


    I know my brothers will be thrilled once they find out I have another brand new car, and they will always be excited to see me every time I have a new vehicle, especially our youngest, Cole. He already told me he wanted my existing sports car, and the moment Cole can drive, and he has his driving license, I will give him my old car; actually, it wasn''t that old. Grandpa gave it to me on my 17th birthday.


    The moment we got back to my grandpa''s ce, I could tell it was lunchtime already, and I knew right away, there would be more food, and we devoured our meal heartily while talking with my grandparents.


    "I will ask one of my drivers to bring your car to Astikoz tomorrow morning, Ashton." My grandfather said, and I can''t stop myself from feeling so happy. We bid farewell to my grandpa and grandma, and we left at my grandparents'' house with full stomachs and happy faces. I want to go hometer, but I don''t want my mom to get upset with me since she asked me to be at our house before six o''clock in the evening, and I know our entire family will be waiting for me.


    I can''t deny I still wanted to spend more time with my girlfriend, but I know I also need to spend time with my family because they love me too, and today is a special day for me. I know my mom prepared something, and how I wish I could take Megan with me, and it made me feel so sad that I couldn''t even celebrate my birthday with my girlfriend together with my family.I know it will only upset my parents if I bring Megan with me to our mansion.


    "Thank you, Meg, for making me so happy on my birthday," I said the moment we arrived at her house, and we were both standing on her doorstep.


    "You are wee, Ashton; thank you for everything. For making me so happy as well, and of course, for being gentle with me." She said, and I could see the blush on her face, and she looked so adorable, and I could tell she remembered everything we had donest night and this morning that is why her face turned bright red, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot, and my smile broadens as I looked at my beautiful girlfriend.


    "Enjoy your dinner with your family, Ashton." She added.


    "Thank you, Megan," I replied, and I gave her a quick peck on the lips before I turned my heels and walked away from my girlfriend; and when I got inside my car, I saw her still standing in her doorway. I blew my horn and waved my hand at her before I drove away from her house.


    I drove fast, and I sang the entire drive until I reached our house. I could tell my father was not yet home at this hour, and the moment I got inside, I saw my mom and my sister Isabelle in the living room, and they both stood up to greet me; my mother opened her arms for me.


    "Happy happy birthday, my son, and I felt so pleased you arrived home before your father could. I thought you forgot about our dinner tonight." My mom said after she released me from her embrace, and then she kissed me on my cheeks.


    "Thank you, mom." I said, and I smiled at her.


    "Happy birthday, Ashton." Isabelle said.


    "Thank you, Belle." I replied, and I excused myself to bring my stuff to my bedroom while I could feel my elder sister was following behind me.


    "How was your date with Megan?" Isabelle asked after she closed my bedroom door, and I looked at her with a wide grin on my face, and my sister smiled at me.


    "It was great and the most unforgettable night in my entire life." I responded.


    "I am so happy for you, Ashton; I hope you will never leave Megan the moment father will intervene and manipte your life." She said, and I could feel the sadness in her voice.


    "Thank you for your concern about us, Isabelle." I replied.


    "I don''t want Megan to experience the same pain that I have been through, and I can tell Dexter left me because of dad." She said, and my forehead furrowed.


    "I met the girl Dexter dated after me, and she asked an apology for hurting my feelings, and she told me she didn''t intend to hurt me, but Dexter begged her to act as his girlfriend so I would stop loving him. She said they don''t have any romantic rtionship." Isabelle said with a sigh, and I could see the sorrow on her beautiful face.


    "That is why I am asking you to fight for Megan, whatever it takes. I don''t want our dad to ruin another sweet rtionship." Isabelle dered.


    "Don''t worry, Belle, I will protect Megan whatever it takes." I responded, and I wish what happened to our siblings would never happen to us.. Even if I felt worried, I couldn''t stop smiling as I remembered our sweet moments together and how I wish my father would allow me to date Megan, and I hope everything will be forever okay between us.

 Chapter 85 - Follow What My Heart Wants

    Ashton''s POV


    "Happy Happy Birthday, son." My father greeted me the moment he met us in the living room.


    "Thank you, Dad," I said, and my father looked at us all with a beautiful smile on his face, and I realized he must be in a good mood because he seldom smiles.


    "Time flies fast; look at you, son, you are now taller than me, and I could say you are stronger and more attractive." He said, and Iughed.


    "Are you guys ready?" He asked us.


    "Yes, darling, we are all ready." My mom said, and my father took her hand as he smiled at her, and they looked at each other with full of affection.


    My eyes got bigger when I saw Zach getting inside the living room, and I couldn''t be happier to know that my best friend wasing with us.


    "Oh, Zachary, I am d you were able to clear your schedule for tonight. Have you seen Lauren?" My dad asked, and my eyes widened in disbelief; and I realized my dad invited Lauren too, and I couldn''t hide my irritations anymore. When I looked at mysiblings, they all shrugged their shoulders, and I knew they could do nothing about it too, and I wanted to walk out and hide in my room. But I am not allowed to do that in front of Gregory Pritzgold. He is the king of this house, and his voice must be obeyed and respected.


    A few minutester, Lauren arrived looking as beautiful as ever. My ex was wearing a red satin gown that hugged her body perfectly, and the happiness that I saw on her face was enough to tell me she was enjoying all this while I felt so frustrated and defeated at the moment. How could my dad ruin my birthday? And I became more shocked when she walked closer to me and greeted me happy birthday, and Lauren kissed me on my lips. I hate that she wore a sinister smile on her face after she kissed me, which made me angrier. Still, I need to fake a smile in front of my parents, and I know Zach and my brothers will help me get rid of Lauren, but I could tell Lauren will do everything she can to make my night miserable.


    We flew to one of our properties in the country, the favorite vacation home of my parents. It was a beautiful house perched on top of the cliff facing the ocean. My siblings were so excited about it, especially my brothers.


    I used to love that vacation house so much, but now that I have Megan in my life, leaving Astikoz City even for a while made me feel lonely, but I need to enjoy this moment with my entire family.I called Megan before we left home, and I could tell she sounded so excited for me to spend time with my parents and siblings. And I wanted to tell my girlfriend that my dad invited Lauren, but I don''t want her to worry and feel jealous about my ex; besides, I don''t have enough time. I n to tell her the moment wee back to Astikoz.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about my sweet girlfriend, and knowing that something had happened between us, I could feel we became closer to each other. I was seated next to Lauren, and I pretended that I was sleeping the entire ride because I didn''t want to talk with her. And I am still upset with Lauren for hurting and insulting Megan at the parking lot after our football game. And I know, if my grandfather wasn''t there, I could have lost my chance to be with my girlfriend again. Lauren could have said no to my father, but instead, she came with us even if she knew I didn''t want her to be around because she would only cause trouble.


    My ex was talking with my siblings, and I can''t me them because Lauren is charming, but I could say it was because she wanted to have my attention, and she was trying her best to win my family.


    When we arrived at our vacation home, I didn''texpect my parents to prepare a party for me. No wonder my mom asked us to wear suits while my mom and Lauren wore gowns. My parents'' guests, mostly my father''sbusiness partners, greeted me warmly. And I am surprised that my mom hired the most popr caterer in the country, and she also hired a host and live band. They all sang a birthday song for me, and how I wish Megan were here to celebrate this moment with me.We ate dinner, danced, and sang with tha band, and I was having fun with my family, but I couldn''t deny I missed Megan even if we were together hours ago.


    "Hey, it is your birthday, little brother; you need to look happy, and don''t ever let dad see that face." Isabelle dered the moment we got back on our table, and I felt so d Cole, Lennon, and Zach make Lauren upied, and I know how much my ex loves dancing. I looked at my sister as I released a heavy sigh.


    "I know, Isabelle. But I can''t stop myself from wishing for Megan to be here with me." I said.


    "I know, Ashton, but I want to remind you, dad will never ept her. If you want Megan to have a happy life in the future, I don''t need to tell you what to do because you already know about it, and I hope you will make the right decision." She responded, and I know she has a point, but I can''t give up Megan now.


    "Do you know why dad invited Lauren?" My sister asked, and I shook my head.


    "Dad wants you to get back with her." She replied.


    "What? That is ridiculous, Isabelle. You know I don''t want Lauren anymore; besides, what we had was just a fling. It was nothingpared to what I have with my girlfriend now. I am in love with Megan." I responded.


    "I know, Ashton, and do you think you can tell dad about her," She asked, and I was speechless.


    "If he insists, then I don''t have a choice, but tell him everything," I responded, and my sister''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t do that, Ashton. Once dad finds out about Megan, I am sure he will ruin her right away." Isabelle said, and I became more scared about my rtionship with Megan, and before I could reply to my sister, I felt a strong arm draped around my shoulders, and when I turned my head, I realized my father was standing beside me.


    "Your mom was looking for you, Belle." My dad said to my sister, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw my sister looking at me with pleading in her eyes before she walked away from us.


    "Happy birthday again, Ashton. I know we haven''t talkedtely, and I miss talking with you, son." He said while he removed his arms around my shoulders, and my father faced me while he was sipping his champagne.


    "Thank you, Dad, for the party and everything," I responded.


    "You are wee, Ashton, you are the future CEO of ourpany, and as early as now, I want you to meet my business partners so they will know you, and you will have their full support when I turn over thepany to you." My dad said.


    "I think it is still early to talk about it now, dad," I replied.


    "In few months, you will graduate from high school, Ashton. Time passes too quickly, and before you know it, you will already graduate from college." He said, and I smiled at him since I didn''t want to upset him in the middle of my birthday party.


    "We already talk about this son, I only allow you to y football since you love it, and you are good at it, but Iwill never let you y pro. And that is final, Ashton." He said as he tapped my shoulder, and I was speechless as I curled my fists inside my pockets while keeping my fake smile stered on my face. I don''t need to argue with my father right now, and I will tell him everything the moment I leave our house, and I will be on my own.


    "It would help if you were enjoying this party, son; go to the dance floor, and dance with your future wife." He added that it made me cough.


    "Lauren has been waiting for you to dance with her, Ashton. Go now!" My father dered as he pushed my back, and I didn''t have a choice but to stride towards the dance floor, and Lauren was smiling from ear to ear.


    I felt so d the party ended past midnight, and I went to my room immediately and took a shower. I couldn''t stop thinking about my father''s words. My dad didn''t want me to y pro in football, and he wanted me to marry Lauren. And I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so frustrated about those things he wanted for me in my life. And because of my anxiousness, no matter how I tried to sleep, I couldn''t sleep at all. Things are gettingplicated, but now that I have Megan in my life, I am more determined to follow what my heart wants.. And I will do everything I can to protect Megan from my father.

 Chapter 86 - My Future Plans

    Ashton''s POV


    "Hey, beautiful, are you still awake?" I texted Megan on her messenger since I missed her, and I knew I couldn''t sleep unless I heard her sweet voice, and my heart was racing when I saw her writing as I could see the three dots were moving on my screen, indicating she was typing something on her messenger.


    "Yes," She replied, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I sat up on my bad and I leaned my back on the headboard, but her one-word reply made me feel worried a little since it felt like she was upset with me, and she wasn''t excited to text me back.


    "Can I call you?" I asked.


    "Why?" She asked, and I knew right away that something was off.


    "Because I miss you." I typed back.


    "Are you sure about that, Ashton?" She texted, and I could no longer stop calling her right away because I needed to listen to Megan''s voice, and I wanted to know if she was only teasing me.


    "Hey, I miss you, Meg," I said the moment she answered my call.


    "Are you sure about that, Ashton?" She asked me the same question from her text message, and I could hear the disappointment in her voice.


    "Are you okay, Meg?" I asked, and she didn''t answer me right away.


    "Yes, do you have something to tell me?" She asked, and I suddenly felt guilty about Lauren.


    "Yes, and that is the main reason I wanted to call you and talk about it. But first,allow me to say sorry, because Lauren is here in our vacation house, my father asked her to join us, and I want you to know I didn''t know she wasing." I said, and I heard her let out a soft sigh.


    "I hope you are not angry with me, Megan," I said.


    "I am not angry with you, and I am just a little upset that you didn''t tell me right away. Ava saw Lauren''s post, Ashton."Megan said, and I felt my entire body felt so cold.


    "I am sorry, Megan," I said, and I felt like an idiot for not telling her right away. And I am speechless because I don''t want to hurt her.


    "I felt okay now that you called me, I won''t deny I felt hurt when I realized she was invited to your birthday party, and I know I should not feel this way since I know where I stand in your life, Ashton." She said, and I could feel the bitterness in her voice.


    "Hey, Meg, please, bear with me. I want to be with you always and don''t worry, and I will do everything I can so we can be together. I don''t care if my parents will be against our rtionship." I said, and I wanted to be with her, and if I could only hug her right now, I would feel better.


    "Hey, I am okay now, Ashton. Don''t worry about me. I understand our situation. I am sorry if I can''t stop myself from being upset. I know she will always be part of your life since Zachary told me Lauren''s father was your dad''s best friend." She replied, and I let out a sigh of relief, and I felt so thankful that Megan was so understanding.


    "Thank you, Meg, for being a sweet and understanding girlfriend. I can''t exin why I still miss you so much, even if I spent my entire day with you. What did you do to me, Megan Corteza?" I asked, and I heard Meganugh, and her sweetughter made my heart swell with happiness, and I felt so delighted that her mood had changed, and I could tell she was now fine.


    "One more thing, Meg," I said, and I could tell she was feeling nervous on the other line.


    "Did your dad find out about us?" She asked, and I chuckled with her question.


    "No, and even if he found out about us, I will still be your boyfriend," I replied.


    "Ashton, don''t underestimate your father, even if we don''t know the real story between Isabelle and my brother, but I am so sure your father was sessful in ruining what they have," Megan said, and I could hear the sadness on her voice.


    "And I would be d if you would fight for me, but I want you to know I don''t want to be the reason that your rtionship with your parents will get ruined, and I don''t want to be the viin. I don''t expect you to choose between them and me, Ashton." She said.


    "Hey, why does it feel like you are already giving up on me?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so troubled because I didn''t want to lose Megan in my life. I wanted her to be with me forever.


    "I am not giving up on you, Ashton, I love you, and I was only afraid of what would happen to us if your dad found out about us." She responded.


    "I love you, Meg, so much, and don''t worry, if I need to beg my dad, I will do it, as long as he will allow us to date.


    "My father can''t dictate me whom to love, Meg. And that is another thing I want to discuss with you. My father wanted me to marry Lauren in the future, and my ex kissed me when she greeted me happy birthday, but I didn''t kiss her back, and I couldn''t push her since my father was around. I apologize again, Meg, for hurting you." I said, and she was silent in the other line.


    "Hey, Megan, are you still there?" I asked.


    "I appreciate your honesty, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so jealous, Ashton." She said, and I smiled because it felt nice to hear her say those words, and I felt so proud that Megan was jealous.


    "I like it when you are jealous because I can tell that you love me, but there is nothing to be jealous about Lauren becauseyou are the only one I want, Meg," I responded.


    "I know, Ashton. Thank you for calling me." She said.


    "Are you sleepy?" I asked.


    "Yes, and I am sorry, I want to talk with you more, but I didn''t have enough sleepst night." She said, and I could tell my girlfriend was blushing right now because I am sure she will remember why she didn''t have enough sleep from the previous night.


    "I am sorry if I kept you awake the other night," I replied.


    "Don''t say sorry, Ashton. I love every moment I shared with you." She responded, and I smiled like an idiot.


    .


    "Me too, Meg, it was an incredible night to remember," I said.


    "Goodbye, Meg; please go to bed now," I said.


    "Okay, you need to sleep too because I know you have a lesser sleep than me because you were watching my face the entire time wey beside each other." She dered, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing, and I realized she knew after all. I said goodbye to my girlfriend, and then I ended the call with a wide grin on my face. And I was right; after talking with Megan, I fell asleep like a baby.


    The following day I had a great time with my brothers, Zachary, and my dad, as we yed basketball. I also enjoyed our lunch since we had grilled steak, with many sidings. I enjoyed the rest of the day, and I couldn''t thank my sister enough since Isabelle did her best to upy Lauren''s day as I tried my best to avoid my ex as possible. And I felt so d when my dad told us it was time to go home.


    I felt so excited to meet Megan the following day, and I felt d everything was good between us. I thought I would be in big trouble once she found out Lauren came with us, and I became more in love with Megan since she understands meand is not insecure at all. She knew that Lauren was my ex, but she trusted me, which was why our rtionship became stronger as the days went by.


    Our graduation is fast approaching, and I can''t wait to graduate with Megan. And I am so happy for my girlfriend since she will be our Valedictorian, and I couldn''t wait to listen for her Valedictory address.


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Megan asked me while we were sitting on the sofa in their living room. We were watching some series on Netflix. I curled my arm around her waist. She paused the current episode we were watching so that she could face me.


    "Yes, I am inviting you to my mom''s birthday party," I repeated, and her eyes widened, and I could tell


    she feels nervous.


    "Hey, why do you look like that?" I asked her.


    "Well, I am excited and thrilled, but you can''t me me for feeling nervous about it. What are you going to tell your parents?" She asked, and I could tell Megan still couldn''t believe what I had said.


    "Meg, it is about time my parents will know about us. I will be leaving after graduation since I need to be on campus early. I know I chose to study at WEN University because of their college football. I want us to be together, but you know how much I love ying pro in the future, but I promise toe home every weekend to be with you." I said, and I could see the sadness on Megan''s face.


    "You will be studying here at Astikoz University, I wanted to ask you toe with me, but I know you can''t leave your parents," I said, and she looked at me, and I cupped her face.


    "Just thinking about the idea of you leaving Astikoz City pierced my heart, but as of now, I am more worried about meeting your parents," Megan said, and I caressed her face with my fingers, and I smiled at her.


    "Meg, I don''t need my father''s permission to have you as my girl, especially now that I am an adult, but since they were my parents, I need to show them my respect. My dad doesn''twant me to y football, but that is my only dream Meg, and I will do everything I can to be one. I have been dreaming about it, and nothing can stop me from ying pro. I have a trust fund from my grandfather, and I can have it once I turn 21, and onceI be a professional football yer, we will get married, and we will be together. I don''t need to be the CEO of ourpany to be sessful in life, Meg. All I need is to be a professional football yer.." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited about my ns for my future especially marrying Megan.

 Chapter 87 - No Doubt

    Megan''s POV


    Ashton showed me around town while driving his new car. I couldn''t believe he had another car while I don''t even have one I could use. It reminds me he is the heir of thergest shippingpany in our country, and his grandfather was generous enough to give him a gift as luxurious as this. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad, and sometimes I couldn''t stop myself wishing I was like him.


    He doesn''t need to worry about his future since his family is filthy rich. And obviously, he has a trust fund. He already has money before he can even graduate from college. And I know his allowance alone is more than my parents'' monthly srybined. Unlike me, I will only depend on my schrship; that is why I needed to work harder to maintain my grades.


    He asked me to drive his car, but I shook my head. I can''t afford to drive it, even if my dad and Dexter taught me how to drive, and sometimes I will drive in going to the grocery store with my mom. But driving Ashton''s car made my legs tremble, maybe because I know how expensive the car is, and I felt unworthy of driving such type of vehicle.


    I don''t want the beautiful day to end, but we need to drive back to Astikoz because my boyfriend needs to be with his family. Saying goodbye to Ashton after spending the night and the entire day with him was hard. I watched him drive away from our driveway after he waved his hand at me.


    "Hello, my dear; how was your trip?" My mom asked me with a broad smile on her face the moment I got inside our house, and she was watching some shows on the television with my sister. And I could tell Ava was gawking at me with interest, and I could tell she had so many questions for me.


    "It was great mom, I love Ashton''s grandparents, and of course, the estate was breathtaking, especially theke, and his grandma''s garden was lovely," I said, and my mom was smiling at me.


    "I can see you are glowing, Megan. I am so happy that you enjoyed your overnight with Ashton." She said while Ava took the box of cake from my hand. Ashton''s grandmother insisted I should take home the red velvet cake.


    "Yes, mom, I had fun with Ashton," I responded, and she smiled at me, and I excused myself for a while and brought my stuff to my room. I changed my dress into shorts and a loose t-shirt. The moment I stepped inside the dining room, my sister was eating her cake while I could hear my mom humming as she prepared our food for dinner in the kitchen. I helped my mom, and we talked about so many things, including my college applications, and she asked me if I would choose to study at WEN University.


    "I''d love to, mom, butI am afraid if I can''t maintain my grades and I will lose my schrship. Besides, we can''t afford the tuition; WENU is the most expensive among the universities in our country." I said, and I wanted to go to WEN University since I know Ashton chose that school; among the universities who recruitedhim to be part of their football team, my boyfriend decided to enroll at WENU. I know he doesn''t need to y football to finish his education, and even his dad''spany offeredschrships. And after knowing what happened between Dexter and Isabelle, I withdrewmy application for the schrship in theirpany.


    "Of course, I understand, Megan. Besides, your dad and I still want you to be around where we can still see you every day here in our house. And you don''t need to rent a ce where you can stay. Wecan save money for your food and lodging. Besides, Astikoz University is also one of the prestigious universities in the entire country. And I know you will be a sessful chemical engineer someday, Meg." My mom said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, mom, for believing in me, and I hope I can be the best I can be," I replied, and I want to tell


    my mom that I want to be somebody so Ashton''s parents will ept me, and they will be proud of me, even if I know, no matter what I do, I will never belong to the society he lives in, and I will forever be an outsider.


    We eat dinner, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so grateful that even if we don''t have a big house and we don''t live in the most expensive subdivision in the city, we are happy. I can feel my family''s support and love for me. I know both my parents are proud of us as their children. And I understand if my mom didn''t get sick, we don''t have debts, but it was okay as long as mom is alive and she is with us. What matters the most is our family is intact, and we are happy even if I know my parents are trying their best to pay off all our debts, especially my brother. Dexter doesn''t need to pay for the money Ashton''s father spent for my mom''s operation, but because of my brother''s love for Isabelle, he wants to pay back Gregory Pritzgold.


    "Megan, are you asleep?" I heard my sister call my name, we were both lying on our beds, and even if I closed my eyes, I was still wide awake. I can''t deny I am missing Ashton even if we have been togetherst night and the entire day, and I felt happy knowing he was out there in one of their vacation homes with his family celebrating his birthday. But I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad that until now, he needs to keep our rtionship secret from his family.


    "Yes, Ava. I am still awake, and why?" I asked my sister, and I turned my body to my right side to face her.


    "Did Ashton call you?" Ava asked me.


    "Yup, before they boarded the helicopter, and I am happy that his father invited Zachary." I dered, and mysister looked away from the screen of her cellphone, and she gazed at me, and I could tell she seemed so sad.


    "Are you okay? Why do you look sad?"I asked, and she shook her head.


    "I am not sad for myself, but for you." She dered that made me wonder what she meant, and instead of asking a question, I raised my eyebrows as I sat on the bed and stared at her.


    "Did Ashton tell you that Lauren was invited to his birthday party as well?" She asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot all over my body, and I don''t know how I feel at this very moment. I felt hurt, betrayed, and humiliated again. My sister got up from her bed, and she walked towards my bed and sat beside me.


    "I don''t want to ruin your night, Megan, because I know how happy you are right now after spending time with your boyfriend. But I also know that you need to know the truth since you are Ashton''s girlfriend. And I want to know if Ashton had told you about Lauren being with his entire family." Ava said as she handed me her phone, and I could see the selfie of Lauren inside the chopper where I could tell she was sitting next to Ashton. I can feel my heart pierced.


    "It is okay, Ava, Ashton told me about it, and even if I knew she was with him because of his father, I couldn''t stop myself from being jealous." I lied to my sister because I didn''t want Ava to hate Aston, even if deep inside I felt so hurt, and I was upset with Ashton for not telling me the truth.


    "Ah, okay. I need this to slide since Ashton is honest with you. Don''t get jealous of her, Meg; Ashton spent thest night with you, and he spent his entire day with you, so it means he loves you and not Lauren." Ava said, and I smiled at my sister as I tried to hide the pain.


    "Goodnight, Meg." She said as she stood up, and Ava returned to her bed while Iy on my bed on my side. I couldn''t stop the tears that poured down on my cheeks, but I didn''t want my sister to know I was hurting, so I tried to control myself not to make a sound, and I was just d she switched off the light, and she couldn''t see the movements of my shoulders as I cry.


    I couldn''t sleep no matter how I wanted to sleep because I couldn''t stop thinking about Lauren, and I realized he would always be part of Ashton''s life because she was the daughter of the best friend of Ashton''s dad. And I know I don''t have any right to hate Ashton because I know how much he cares for me, and I trust him. I cried because I felt so helpless that I couldn''t be there for him because of the social and financial status of our family.


    It was already past midnight when I received a text from Ashton, and it made me feel so happy even if I was upset with him, and I couldn''t stop myself from replying to his message, and he called me right away. And I felt so d I picked up his call, and I allowed him to exin his side, and I was right, it was his father''s idea after all, and I was delighted Ashton was honest with me, and he even asked an apology even if he didn''t know Lauren wasing with them. And I know I can''t be upset with him forever because I love Ashton, and I want our rtionship to be stronger, and I no longer doubt his love and intention for me.


    The days passed too quickly, and I enjoyed my days being Ashton''s girlfriend. I am so d the girls stopped bullying me, and maybe because Ashton was always by my side, and every morning during his practice, I stayed and watched on the sideline with my friends. AndOscar got so thrilled when I told him one day that we would be watching on the yground while Ashton and his teammates had football practice.


    And I couldn''t forget the expression on Ashton''s face when he saw me cheering for him, and as a reward, he kissed me in front of his teammates after his practice that day that made me so thrilled, and after we shared our hot kiss, I giggled when I heard the cheers of his teammates and my friends.

 Chapter 88 - I Am Ready

    Megan''s POV


    "Wow! Megan that would be exciting!" Alice eximed after I told her that Ashton invited me to his mother''s birthday party thising Friday night at their residence as we conducted an inventory of the fish food supplies and stocks of the fish shop.


    "Exciting is underrated, Al," I replied, and my best friend giggled.


    "I don''t know how I fell anymore, and I don''t even have a dress to wear. Ashton said it was only a simple gathering, and they only invited family friends. When Ashton said, family friends, I could tell it means the entire poption of Astikoz hills." I added.


    "I don''t care about their guests because I am more worried about his parents." I continued, and she stopped counting the packs of fish food, and she looked at me sideways.


    "Well, I think you should be happy about it since Ashton is serious about you, can you imagine? He is now ready to introduce you to his parents, it only means your boyfriend is not fooling around, and of course, he loves you, Meg." My best friend said, and I could tell she was so happy for me.


    "We tried to keep our rtionship secret, and I wonder why he suddenly changed his mind, and right now I am having a hard time anticipating what would happen during his mom''s birthday, and just thinking about it made me feel nervous and anxious. I am sure his father will know right away I am Dexter''s sister." I replied.


    "It means Ashton is ready, you gave him everything, Meg, all your love, and I guess Ashton is so proud to have you as his girlfriend; besides, I am sure he will be there for you, and he will protect you from his dad, and I think Gregory won''t hurt you. If I were you, you better stop thinking about it, okay? Just worry about it after the party." Alice responded.


    "You will not feel the fun if you worry about what might happen during his mom''s birthday party, so the best thing you can do is to rx and enjoy. Besides, l am sure your boyfriend will not invite you to embarrass you in front of his family." She added, and I know my best friend has a point. I set aside my worries, and I think positively that his parents will ept and like me.


    Ashton and I got so busy since our final exam was approaching, but we always found time to date, and I can''t deny I always enjoy my time with Ashton. We usually hung out on his favorite ce at the hills, where we usually spent our time cuddling and kissing each other. But I couldn''t stop feeling so worried as the days passed, and I knew sooner I would meet his parents. I haven''t met his sister yet, but I could tell Isabelle is a beautifuldy because I know my brother will not fall in love with her if she is not lovely.


    I was on my way home after my part-time job, and I was surprised when I couldn''t find Ashton''s car in the parking lot when I got out of the fish shop. Alice went home ahead of me since her mother asked her toe home earlier. I fished out my phone from my pocket, and I tried calling Ashton''s number, but his number could not be reached, and I suddenly felt worried why he didn''t inform me if he could note. I waited for a while, and I started to worry about what was going on.


    I dialed Ashton''s number again, but still, his number was unreachable. It was gettingte, and I still needed to do my assignments, so I decided to walk home. And when I was about to leave, I saw a white sports car approaching, but it wasn''t Ashton''s car, so I continued to walk on the sidewalk, and I was stunned when the sports car slowed down beside me.


    "Megan!" I heard a female voice call my name, and when I looked sideways, I was shocked to find Isabelle over the window. I have seen her pictures, and there is no doubt she is my brother''s ex-girlfriend and my boyfriend''s sister.


    "Hop in!" She added, and I no longer hesitated when I saw her smiling at me. I opened the door and got inside, and I could smell her sweet fragrance right away; and when I turned my head to face her, I was mesmerized by how beautiful she was, and I became speechless as I gaped at her.


    "Hi, I am Isabelle, and I am sorry if I didn''t inform you in advance; my brother asked a favor from me to pick you up since Dad requested for his presence at home. I have been home because of mom''s birthday tomorrow." She said as she smiled at me.


    "I am, Megan," I replied since I didn''t know what to sayto her, and she beamed at me.


    "It is nice to meet you, Meg. My brother was right. Your face in the picture does not do you justice since you look so beautiful and charming in person. No wonder my brother was so crazy about you." She dered, and I want to tell her the same things since I know how crazy my brother was for her. But I know I am not in the position to remind her about Dexter. And how I wish Isabelle would know that my brother is still in love with her, and he was working so hard to have her back.


    "Can I take you to dinner, Meg?" She asked me, and I nodded my head, and I hate myself that I lost my ability to speak in front of Isabelle, maybe because I was so overwhelmed with happiness, and I was surprised by her presence, and I could tell she was looking at me from time to time.


    "Meg, I am not going to bite you. You have to rx. I love my brother, and we are close to each other. And to tell you the truth, I hadn''t seen Ashton so happy until you became his girlfriend. He became a different person in a good way, and I want to thank you for making my brother so happy." She dered as she looked at the road, and she looked so hot while driving her car. I whirled my head to look at Ashton''s sister, and I tried my best to speak with her.


    "Thank you for picking me up, Isabelle," I replied and darted a side nce at me, and she smiled at me again.


    "Your wee, Megan." She said, and we fell silent for the rest of the ride.Isabelle brought me to a Mexican restaurant, and after ordering our food, she started talking with me. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so animated by her; even her voice is sweet, Isabelle is lovely beyond words, and I like the way she talks,ughs, and the way she carries herself. Isabelle is beautiful beyondpare, and how I wished my brother was here with me, so his dream to see Isabelle will turn into reality.


    "Megan, I want to talk with you." She said after the waiter served our food, and I smiled at her.


    "I know my brother invited you to my mom''s birthday, and I want to beg you not toe. No offense, Megan, I want you to celebrate my mom''s birthday with us. But I could tell my father could hurt you tomorrow night. And I don''t want you to break up with Ashton since I know how much he loves you." She said, and I couldn''t believe Isabelle''s honesty.


    "I want to be honest with you, Megan. I think you already knew I was Dexter''s ex. And I can still remember the hurtful words my father told your brother." She added.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I should not tell you about all this, but I want you to get ready if ever you will decide toe with my brother. I would love to see you tomorrow night, but you needed to be strong since I could tell my father would show it to your face immediately that you don''t belong to our world." She continued, and I could feel the pounding of my heart.


    "Don''t tell Ashton about all this, Meg. He is very confident my father will ept you, and I hope his instinct and gut were right. And I know the reason why he wanted to introduce you to my parents, and that is because he loves you, Meg." Isabelle dered, and she continued to talk with me as we ate our food.


    "Thank you for your warning and concern about me, Isabelle. It means a lot to me, and I think I shoulde with Ashton. I love him too, Isabelle, and I am ready to face your dad and to show him I love his son." I replied, and her face lit up.


    "Even if I asked you not toe, deep inside me, I was hoping you would show up tomorrow night with Ashton because I want my parents to respect my brother''s decision. It would be exciting because I can''t wait to see my father''s reaction. And I felt so d you are a strong woman, and I could tell you are a fighter, Megan, and don''t worry, my siblings and I would be there for you." Isabelle said with a wide grin on her face.


    We continued to eat our dinner, and even if I became more nervous about facing Ashton''s parents, I became delighted that Isabelle likes me to be Ashton''s girl, and I could tell she would give us her full support.


    "This is for you, Meg," Isabe said after we arrived in our driveway, and she handed me a ck lightweight stic bag, and I could tell right away it was a dress.


    "You have to wear that gown tomorrow. I bought that dress this afternoon in the mall, even if I nned to stop you froming because I know you will stille. My brother is so lucky to have you." Isabelle added.


    "Thank you, Isabelle; one of the reasons I hesitated to attend your mom''s birthday party is that I don''t have a dress to wear, and now that I have this wonderful gown, I don''t think I will have a second thought," I replied, and she smiled at me.


    "Good luck, Meg, and see you tomorrow at our house, anddon''t worry because I will be waiting for you." She said, and I grinned at her.


    "Thank you for everything, Isabelle," I responded, and even if I felt worried about what would happen tomorrow, I am now confident that I have Ashton and his siblings to protect me from anything.. I could tell I was now ready to face Gregory Pritzgold.

 Chapter 89 - My Mom’s Support

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you sure about this, Ashton?" Isabelle asked meafter I told her I would invite Megan to our mom''s birthday party.


    "Yes, I am sure, Isabelle," I said, and my brothers are also looking at me, and I could tell, like Isabelle, my brothers are apprehensive about my decision, and I could tell they are concerned about Megan.


    "I will graduate soon, and I don''t want Megan to think I am not serious about her. I will be leaving for WEN University, while Megan will stay here in Archois City. I know we will have a long-distance rtionship, but I promise Megan I will do everything I can to be with her. I will find the time." I replied, and I saw my sister''s face fall.


    "Ashton, don''t make any promises to Megan that you can''t keep. You will be busy with your football practice and with your sses, and I don''t think you will have enough time for her." Megan said, and I looked at my sister.


    "Don''t worry, Isabelle, because I will find the time," I said.


    "Okay, if this is what you want, I will help you." My sister dered.


    "Count me in, bro," Lennon said.


    "Me too," Cole added, and I smiled at my siblings. And even if I felt apprehensive about my decision, I am still confident because I know I have my siblings to support me, and they have my back.


    "I am just afraid for Megan, and she is too innocent to be hurt by our dad." Isabelle dered.


    "Hey, who knows he will react to Megan differently? Besides, I am doing all this so that dad will stop his craziness. He wanted me to marry Lauren, and after what Lauren had done to Megan, I saw her true colors, and there is no way I am going to marry her." I said.


    "Yeah, I hope everything will happen ording to your expectations, Ashton. I know dad, and I have been there." Isabelle said.


    "Don''t worry, Belle, I will protect Megan; besides, I don''t need Dad''s money. He can''t threaten me to break up with my girlfriend." I said, and my sister smiled at me.


    "I just want you to be happy, Ashton." My sister said, and I beamed at her.


    "I am happy now that I have your full support, and yes, I am afraid of how dad will react the moment I introduce Megan to him as my girlfriend, and if he will get angry, at least he knew whom I love," I responded.


    "Good luck, Ashton." They all said in unison.


    I couldn''t sleep immediately, and the following day at school, I felt so excited to inform Megan about my ns. I felt so d she didn''t say no, and I could tell she was also happy to meet my parents even if I could tell she was also apprehensive about it because I know Megan was aware there was a chance she would only get hurt. Beneath her worries, I could also see excitement, and Megan knew I was doing all this because I wanted to show everyone my intention towards her was genuine.


    I also wanted my parents to know I love Megan, and I hope my father will stop telling me to marry Lauren in the future because it will never happen since my heart only beats for Megan Corteza.


    "Can you buy Megan something she could wear?" I asked Isabelle the following morning, and I felt so d my sister loves to shop, and it is her favorite to buy dresses and shoes.


    "Sure, leave it to me, Ashton." She said with a wide grin on her beautiful face, and I gave her some cash, but she didn''t take it.


    "Can I ask you another favor, Isabelle?" I asked my sister.


    "What is it, Ashton?" She inquired.


    "I know this is too much, but dad asked me toe home early tonight since he wants us to y basketball with our brothers and Zach. Can you pick up Megan after her part-time job?" I asked her, and she tapped my shoulder, and I couldn''t stop feeling so relieved that Isabelle was here in our house.


    "I love to meet Megan before mom''s birthday party, and I have been dying to meet her ever since I dated her brother. Dexter was Megan''s number one fan, and I know how much he loves her, and I hope Megan will not undergo the same treatment Dex received from our dad." Isabelle dered, and I can tell my sister is still in love with Dexter.I said goodbye to her, and I felt so happy as I drove away to pick up Megan at their house.


    "Hey, good morning!" I said the moment Megan sat beside me while I heard Ava greet me good morning.


    "Good morning, Ava." I greeted her sister, and I knew she giggled at the back of my car while my girl was staring at me after she murmured her greetings. I kissed her on the lips, and I could tell I shocked her, even if it was only a quick peck, but I couldn''t stop myself from grinning when I saw her blushed, and it felt so wonderful to make her face flush because she looked so adorable.


    How I wish we could be alone together again. I know we still have our sweet moments together every time I bring Megan to my favorite spot inside our property. Still, I only make love with Megan when we are in a hotel during weekends if we have time, and sometimes we will go to the nearest resort, but it would be different if we made love at the treehouse because it became our favorite spot.


    "I am here sitting at the back, guys," Ava said, and I am sure she saw I kissed her sister.


    "I am sorry, Ava. I couldn''t stop myself from kissing your sister." I replied, and sheughed.


    "I was just kidding, Ashton." She replied, and I could tell Megan was still blushing. I took her hand as I drove away from their house.


    We both became busy the entire morning since the final exam was approaching and, of course, because of our graduation. I felt guilty that I didn''t tell Megan I wouldn''t pick her up tonight. But I want to surprise her since I know she has wanted to meet my sister for a long time now, and I am so excited for them to meet, and I could tell my sister would love Megan, while Megan will be thrilled and ecstatic to see my sister. I love them both, and I could tell they are both amazing women, and how I wish I could join them, but I need to go home and y a basketball game with my dad.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow?" Zachary asked me after our practice.


    .


    "Of course, I am ready," I replied.


    "Ate you sure about that, Ashton?" Zach asked, and I couldn''t believe they would ask me the same question.


    "What is wrong with you, guys? My sister asked me the same thing, is it bad to introduce my girl to my parents?" I askedZach, and he looked at me for a long while before he spoke.


    "No, Ashton, it would be the best and most romantic thing to do if you weren''t Gregory Pritzgold''s son, and you didn''t fall in love with someone like Megan. I was hoping you wouldn''t get me wrong, and there is nothing wrong with your girlfriend except she doesn''t belong to our society. And we all knew your father would contradict your rtionship with Megan, and worst he would hurt your girlfriend." He dered, and I sighed.


    "I know, Zach, but we will be leaving for WEN University soon, and this is the only chance I have to introduce Megan to my parents," I said.


    "Ashton, I know you hated your father during your birthday party when he invited Lauren, and your dad told you he wanted Lauren to be your wife in the future. I hope this incident has nothing to do with it, and you are doing all this because you want Megan to meet them." Zach replied.


    "Of course, I want them to know Megan," I said as we continued to walk towards the locker room.


    The following day I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling restless the entire day, and I can tell I share the same feelings with Megan because I know she felt uneasy. She already asked his boss he couldn''t report to his part-time job today. I drove her home, and I told her I would pick her up at six o''clock in the evening. Mymom was shocked when she saw me in my suit while it was still early for the party.


    "Wow, I felt so happy that you are too excited for my birthday party, son." She said the moment we met in the living room.


    "What it is, Ashton, I can tell you wanted to tell me something. I am willing to listen, son." My mom said, and I wanted to tell mom first because I was hoping she would understand.


    "Mom, I invited my girlfriend," I said, and my heart was racing as I waited for my mom''s reaction, and I felt so d when I saw the excitement on her face.


    "Oh, honey, that would be so lovely. I was expecting you to bring your girlfriend during your birthday party." She added, and I felt so shocked.


    "I am afraid dad will not approve of her," I said, and my mom''s face saddened.


    "I could tell she is not from the elite society?" My mom asked, and I nodded my head; and I was shocked when she took me into her arms.


    "Ashton, I want to meet this girl, and I am so happy that you finally bring a girlfriend." She added.


    "You are not upset or angry with me, knowing her family is not rich?" I asked my mom, and she nodded her head, and I felt so relieved that I had my mom''s support and I couldn''t exin the happiness in my heart.

 Chapter 90 - Too Special And Beautiful

    Megan''s POV


    "Wow! You looked so beautiful, my dear, and I know this gown is expensive, and I could tell my one-month sry would never be enough to pay for this gown." My mom said the moment I got downstairs, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. Ava and Alice helped me with my hair and make-up.


    "You looked fantastic, Meg. I am sure your boyfriend will be more in love with you the moment he sees you." My dad dered.


    "Yes, Meg, you looked like a celebrity," Dexter added, and I couldn''t believe my entire family wasplete, and they were all gawking at me.


    The peach strapless sweetheart long ball gown made me look like a princess. The moment I put it on, Alice and Ava both gasped, and I thought it didn''t look good on me, but I couldn''t stop


    myself from smiling when I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I know I could never afford the gown that I wear, and I wonder if it was Ashton or Isabelle who paid for my dress.


    "Thank you, guys," I said as I could feel my face was blushing. And Iughed when my father fished out his phone, and he took a selfie with me, and then they all came near me, and they kept taking turns taking pictures with me. It was fun, and Dex was right. I felt like a celebrity, even if they were the only ones who asked to have a picture of me, and then I got nervous when I heard the buzzing of our doorbell, and I knew my escort had arrived. My sister ran and opened the main door, and my mouth hung open when Ashton strode inside.


    He looked so dashing with his grey Tuxedo, and I realized he had his haircut. Words are not enough to describe how hot he looked. He greeted my parents, and when he turned to look at me, I smiled as I saw the look on his face. I could say he was speechless, but I could see the look of fondness on his face.


    "Wow! You looked so beautiful, Meg." He said as he moved closer to me, and I felt my entire body weaken when his intense gaze fixed on my face, and it felt like we were the only ones standing inside our living room. He was staring at my face until he reached my side.


    "Thanks, you looked mboyant as ever, Ashton," I said the moment he stood beside me, and he took my hand right away.


    "You better get going now, or you will bete for the party." My mother said, and Ashton nodded.


    "Enjoy, guys." My father added, and we said goodbye to them; and I was shocked when they sent us to Ashton''s car, and I was shocked to find his newest car. His grandfather''stest birthday gift to him. And I heard my family gasp as they watched Ashton''s ride.


    "Wow, cool ride!" Ava eximed, and I smiled when I looked at her expression; I know my sister is always fascinated with fancy cars, and right now, her eyes got so big as she moved closer to the car and touched it with her hands. I wasughing and shaking my head at the same time.


    "Bye, Ava!" I said.


    "Bye, sis!" She responded.


    "Goodbye, Al, and thank you foring and for doing my hair and make-up," I said as I turned my head to Alice.


    "You are always wee, Meg. Enjoy your night with your prince charming." She said while she was hugging me.


    "Thank you, and I will," I replied, and I said goodbye to Dexter and my parents once again.


    "Megan! You are stunning, I want to kiss you right away, but I hesitated because your entire family was there." Ashton said as he drove his car on the highway, and Iughed.


    "Why are youughing, Meg?" He asked, and I looked at him, and I moved closer to his side.


    "Me too; I wanted to devour your lips." I seductively whispered in his ear, and I heard him grunt under his breath, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing. I was stunned when he pulled over the car right away on the side of the road,and myughter died down when Ashton cupped my face and tilted my head, and he imed my mouth hungrily. His intoxicating scent made me want toe closer to him, and I like the way he kissed me with passion and love, and I can''t help myself from moaning.


    "You are killing me, Megan Corteza." He said after the mind-blowing kiss that we shared while he was caressing my face. My knees go weak. And I could feel the butterflies in my stomach as he continued to stare at me intensely.


    "I don''t want toe home." He said as he looked at the road ahead, and I suddenly felt worried.


    "Why? You don''t want me to meet your parents?" I asked as I tried to hide my anxiousness because of his sudden demeanor.


    "No, I want to be alone with you at the treehouse." He said, and I smiled, and it was my time to touch his face with my fingers.


    "That would be lovely, but we have a party to attend to, Ashton," I said as I tried to smile at him. I can''t me him if he will have a second thought of introducing me to his parents.


    "Yeah, you are right, Megan. Whatever happened tonight, I hope you are ready. I don''t want you to get hurt, Meg, Lauren would be there, and I am sure my dad will find a way to hurt you. I am doing all this so that he will stop urging me to court my ex again. It was a mistake that I courted Lauren because I don''t like her romantically, but because of my dad, I did." He said as he released a heavy sigh.


    "Don''t worry, Ashton, I am ready. It is expected that I will get hurt, but I want you to know I am delighted right now. The idea that you want me to meet your parents was enough for me to know that you care for me." I said, and he stroked my head.


    "Of course, that is why I am doing this. I don''t want to keep you a secret, Meg, because you are too special and beautiful to be hidden from them, and I want my parents to know how amazing you are." Ashton added, and my heart swells with happiness.


    "Thank you, Ashton, for doing this," I replied, and I felt him squeeze my hand.


    "For our future, Meg." He said, and I smiled at him. He let go of my hand as he started the car, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as we got back on the road.


    The moment we drove uphill, the pounding of my heart intensified, and I did everything I could to deal with my nervousness. I want to look calm the moment we arrive at Pritzgold''s mansion. Even from a distance, I can see the enormous mansion of the Priztgold, and it seemed so bright, and in one nce, you can tell there was a celebration going on.After we passed through the tall and wide fancy iron gate, I let out a soft sigh. I could see the luxurious car parked on the expansive parking lot allocated for visitors.


    "Are you ready to party?" Ashton asked by the time he opened the car door for me, and he put his hands on my waist as he pulled me up, and I felt lightheaded as I looked at him into his mesmerizing eyes. I can feel my legs tremble, but I try to draw strength and courage from my handsome boyfriend, whose proximity gives me butterflies in my stomach.


    "Yes, I am," I replied, and he smiled at me.


    "Good, " He said, and he took my hand and put it on his muscr arm, and before we could walk to the reception of the party which was held at the Ballroom, I saw Isabelleing our way with a beautiful smile on her face, and how I wish my brother is here with me right now. She looked so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eyes away from her.


    "Hi, Megan, wee to our home. I am so happy to see you. The gown looked so good in you. You looked like a princess, Meg." She said, and then she kissed both my cheeks, and I could smell the expensive perfume that wafted in the air.


    "Hello, Isabelle; thank you for the dress," I replied.


    "You are wee, Meg; next time, we should go shopping together so I can buy you more dresses." She said, and I heard Ashton chuckle.


    "The party is about to begin, I thought you would bete, and I don''t want you both to make a scene even before the party started. Our dad doesn''t want us to bete, even during our meals. He always wanted us to be time conscious." Isabelle said, and I am just d we made it before the celebration began. We walked inside the main door, and I felt so delighted when I saw Lennon, Cole, and Zachary waiting for us outside the ballroom.


    They all said hi to me, and they all looked at me with admiration in their eyes, and it was Lennonplimented me, and he was with his girlfriend. I saw them together on campus, but we never got the chance to speak with each other. Lennon introduced me to his girlfriend, and Sherry was lovely; and I knew she came from a wealthy family, and it is obvious Ashton''s parents epted her.


    And as we stepped inside the ballroom, even if I felt nervous, I still felt strong because I could feel the support of Ashton''s siblings, and I walked with my head high, holding hands with my loving and caring boyfriend, feeling optimistic that I will have fun and everything would be fine.

 Chapter 91 - The Birthday Party

    Megan''s POV


    Isabelle linked her arm with mine when we got inside the ballroom while my boyfriend held my other arm. I could tell a lot of the girls who live in Astikoz hills were looking at me. Even the girls I didn''t know were watching me and looking at me from head to toe, but having the Pritzgold children around me made me feel courageous and daring. I could feel the pounding of my heart as I looked around to find his father. I couldn''t find him anywhere; only their mother was sitting on a chair in the center of the stage.


    The butterfly backdrop with elegant lightning made her face glow; Lenore Pritzgold is stunning, and even if I have seen the photograph of Ashton''s mom from his phone, yet seeing her in person made my jaw drop. She is so beautiful like Isabelle, and no wonder the Priztgold children are all good-looking. I could see floor balloons on the carpeted floor, and the flying balloons were on the high ceiling while the bubble machine continued to release bubbles that made me think I was attending a debut party.


    And I was right. The Pritzgold hadso many guests and could tell I was the only one among the guestsinside the ballroom who didn''t fit in with their society. Lennon and Sherry led us to our table, and I felt so happy that Isabelle sat beside me, while on my other side was my hunk boyfriend. I could tell girls were looking in his direction.


    The party had started, and we all stood up and sang happy birthday to Ashton''s mom. And she was smiling at all the guests while her husband joined her. I can feel the bile on my stomach as I watch Gregory Pritzgold on the stage looking so authoritative as ever. I remembered right away how much he yed my brother and Isabelle''s heart. I don''t like him. His smug smile made me feel sick, and I could feel the sweat on my palms. And I hate that I am feeling like this right now. I felt Ashton''s hand squeeze my palm, and he whispered sweet nothings on my ear, which made me feel better.


    "You need to rx, Meg, I am here, and we are allhere for you," Ashton whispered in my ear as I nodded my head as tried to control my emotions.


    "Are you okay?" Isabelle asked me when we sat down on our chairs, and the host continued to entertain us. The moment the emcee called the Pritzgold children, they all stood up, and I felt d Sherry and Zachary were with me. Zach moved and sat beside me, and I know he was trying to make me feel better and not feel alone. Gregory Pritzgold greeted his wife first, and Ashton''s dad kissed his mom on the lips long enough to make the crowd go crazy. And I could tell he is so in love with his wife, and how I wish he could understand his children.


    I couldn''t deny they looked good together, even if I could see the age difference. I am aware Ashton''s dad is older by ten years by his mom, but his father is lovely, and I couldn''t me Lenore for choosing Gregory as her husband. He is filthy rich, and very handsome. Watching their family in front of the stage, I could tell they are the perfect family all over Astikoz, and even celebrities couldn''tpare to them. They are already famous because of their stature in the elite society. I know Lenore was a socialite and came from an affluent family as well.


    My heart hammered when I saw Lauren looking daggers at me. As usual, she looked like a rampmodel as she walked towards our table, and I could see the sinister smile stered on her face. At the same time, I heard Isabelle greet her mother, and I could no longer listen to what Ashton''s elder sister was saying because I could hear the rapid beating of my own heart. AndI know every time Lauren is around, she will always do something to embarrass me. I am used to her scheme, but I wished she wouldn''t do something tonight in front of all the guests of Ashton''s parents.


    "Hey, Megan the bitch, I couldn''t believe you would show up here and attend this morous party only for the rich people to see." She said, and I watched Sherry look at her, and I couldn''t believe she was enjoying the show. What is wrong with Lennon''s girlfriend?


    "I don''t want anything from you, Lauren," I said as I tried topose myself, and she sat beside me, taking Ashton''s ce.


    "You better go back to your table, Meg." I heard Zachary say, and I could tell he was not happy with Lauren.


    "ying the best friend again, Zach? Do you know how much I hated you for always being the third wheel every time I had a date with Ashton?" She asked, and Zach just shook his head.


    "I hate youso much because he spent most of his time with you," Lauren said as he looked at Zachary, and then she turned her attention towards me, and I know Zach doesn''t like any drama. That is why he remained silent.


    "If I were you, Megan, you better walk out from here now than to cry your heart outter. I don''t care if Ashton was sitting beside you or he was holding your hands. His father will make an announcementter that will shatter your heart. I am just friendly to you." She whispered in my ear, and I turned my head and faced her.


    "I promise Ashton, I will stay, and I will not walk away from him no matter how painful it may be because I am confident how much he loves me. I came here because of Ashton, and I will only leave this ce if he tells me to do so. I am not insecure, Lauren. I know where I stand in Ashton''s life." I said, and her eyes were burning with anger as she stared at me. And Lauren stood up and stomped her heel on my foot that made me whimper in pain, and without saying another word, she walked away from us while I was writhing in pain.


    "Wow! I like the way you handle Lauren, Megan, but it seems like she hurt you physically by crushing your foot ." Zach said while Sherry averted her eyes from us and she was typing something on her phone, and I could tell right away something was going on with her and Lauren. Well, they both came from wealthy families, and I am sure they are friends.


    I don''t need her approval anyway since only Ashton and his sibling''s matter, and of course, Ashton''s real friends like Zachary. I don''t need fake friends anyway. And before I could respond to Zach, I was shocked when I heard my name, and I realized Ashton was calling me.


    "Megan, pleasee over here, Babe." He said, and I could feel my limbs shaking. And Babe? Wow! I had never heard him call me Babe before, and this is the first time I heard him call me that endearment, and it made me smile. All eyes are on me now, and I needed to get up from my chair, and as I stood up, I uttered a yelp as I got up from my chair, and I could tell it would be hard for me to walk, but I needed to go to the stage looking vibrant and rxed. I took a step even if I could feel the pain, and I tried to smile even if I felt like crying. And it made me realize Lauren will always be bad news.


    I felt so thankful that Lennon and Cole descended from the stage, and they met me halfway, and they escorted me in going to the spotlight. Ashton''s mom was smiling at me, and I could tell she wasn''t faking her smile, and I was hoping my eyes were not tricking me this time. And out of the corner of my eye, I could see Gregory Pritzgold was sizing me up, and I could tell he was hiding his genuine emotion for me.


    "Hi, mom, tonight on your birthday, I want you and dad to meet and know my girlfriend. Megan Corteza,Meg, meet my beautiful mom, Lenore, and my handsome dad, Gregory." Ashton said, and I moved and greeted her mom. I was surprised when she hugged me.


    "Thank you foring, Megan." She softly said and gave me a beautiful smile, and then Ashton''s dad shocked me when he extended his hand and smiled at me like he was smiling for real.


    "Thank you foring, Megan, and for celebrating this beautiful moment with us." He said, and I took Gregory''s hand, and he gripped my palm with a wide grin on his face, and it felt like I was only dreaming.


    "Mom, we are going to sing a song for you together with my siblings but, I need my girlfriend''s support, and I hope she knows the lyrics of this song." Ashton said, and the crowdughed, and my nervousness was gone.


    "We will sing The Perfect Fan by the Backstreet Boys. I hope you know that song, Babe." Ashton whispered in my ear as I saw Zachary bringing the guitar towards me, and I smiled as I looked at my boyfriend.


    "You are lucky because that is Dexter''s favorite song for our mom." I said to him, and I took the guitar from Zachary''s hand, and I could see the audience was looking at us in total silence.


    One of the members of the technical team put the microphone stand on the center of the stage while Ashton settled the microphone on the stand. I started strumming the guitar, and when I heard Ashton''s voice, I smiled. My boyfriend could sing. I sang with him, and I listened to his siblings join us, and I could tell they practiced the song, and they all had lovely voices. I saw some of thedies wiping their eyes, and I could tell they were crying; and I love this song too, and every time Dexter would sing this song to mom, she would be in tears. By the time we ended the music, the crowd had stood up, apuded, and I felt Ashton kiss me on my cheek.


    "Thanks, Babe.." He whispered, and I am in seventh heaven.

 Chapter 92 - Like A Princess

    Megan''s POV


    "Wow, that was fantastic, children. Thank you, and Megan, you are incredible. You are such a talented young woman." Ashton''s mom said after our performance, and we all returned to our seats. The program continued, and the guests waved their hands to me. And I could tell they were now looking at me with different light, and I couldn''t be happier. I saw how Sherry''s scowl turned into a smile the moment Lennon sat beside her.


    "I never realized you are that good, Megan. My brother wasn''t lying at all." Isabelle dered, and I could feel my face blushed right away, and I didn''t expect that Ashton had already told them about me that I could y the guitar and I could sing. It made me feel so happy that my boyfriend was proud of me.


    "Thank you, Isabelle," I replied as I drank water from my goblet, and I felt d my nervousness subsided, and it felt like I was still dreaming. Still, when I felt Ashton''s arm around my waist after he moved his chair so he could be closer with me, I realized I wasn''t dreaming at all, and everything that was happening before my eyes was real.


    "That was an excellent performance, guys; you were amazing out there," Zach said, and the boysughed.


    "Well, I am just d Megan was there, or else I don''t know what will happen to us; she was the one who brought the song to life. And you are amazing, Meg." Lennon said as he looked at me, and I saw Sherry''s face turned so red, and I wondered what her deal was; I know Lennon is extra friendly with me, I can feel it, but it was more on brotherly affection, nothing more.


    "I agree with you, Len, and thank you, Ashton, for choosing that song even if it was more like a son song to his mother; I like the lyrics, and I love it, and I hope we can jam again." She said, and we allughed except Sherry. She was looking at her phone the entire time, and I wondered if she was texting Lauren, and I could tell she was thinking something again. My foot still hurts, but it was nothingpared to the anxiousness that I felt as I met their parents on the stage that I temporarily forgot the physical pain caused by Lauren.


    Dinner is served, and I know it based on the setup in the table. It was formal dining. I may not belong to a wealthy family, but I am top of our ss, so in terms of home economics, I can still remember the utensils that I should use in eating formal dining. And I can smell the aroma of food wafted in the air that made my mouth water, and even if I still feel nervous, I eat my food heartily, and I love all the menu, and I realized wealthy people have great food.


    There are intermission numbers, but I am too busy talking with Ashton and his siblings that I didn''t have enough time to watch them perform. I could tell this was the best night ever.


    "Are you having fun?" My boyfriend asked me after I finished eating my meal, and I smiled at him.


    "Yeah, thank you, Babe," I said, and he blushed.


    "You didn''t tell me you want to call me,Babe, and you took me off guard by your endearment," I added.


    "I am sorry, I should have asked you first if it would be alright with you." He said while I could hear the band singing mellow music in the background.


    "No, it was okay. I just wasn''t prepared that I almost choked when I heard you calling me, Babe." I said, and heughed, and he took my hand over the table, and he intertwined his fingers with mine, and I could stop myself from having the knots on my stomach. I love the feeling of being close to Ashton physically. I am drawn to his masculine scent.


    "Why did you introduce me to your parents in front of everyone?" I whispered, and he looked at me, and he caressed my face before he answered me.


    "Because my mom asked me to do so." He said, and it made me open my mouth.


    "Really?" I asked in disbelief after a moment


    "Did you already tell her about me before tonight?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "Yes, I told herst night that I am going to invite you, and she was ecstatic about it, and can you see the happiness on my mom''s face? She likes you, Meg. I can see it by the way she looked at you. And when she heard your voice, I am sure she became your greatest fan." Ashton said that it made meugh.


    "I am d she likes me," I said, and his face fell.


    "Why do you suddenly look sad, Ashton?" I asked, and he looked at me.


    "Before I went to pick you up, my mom asked me to have a word with her, and she told me I should introduce you in front of everyone." He said as he looked at me.


    "Is that bad news?" I asked because I wondered why he looked so sad and bothered about it, and I could tell something wasgoing on.


    "Well, I don''t know how to tell you this without rming you, Meg." He said as he let out a sigh. We kept our voices low, but I could tell Isabelle was listening to us because I was seated so close to her since she moved to my side when she took a selfie. But Ashton and I don''t have a secret that Isabelle doesn''t know, so it doesn''t matter if she will hear us.


    "Tell me, Ashton. I will listen, and I promise I will not react violently." I replied, and he chuckled.


    "Dad told mom this morning he will announce my engagement with Lauren without consulting me about it. It was crazy; how could he decide for me? I am just d mom was with me." He said.


    It made me upset that I needed to touch my chest since I found it hard to breathe. It was surprising, and I wonder how Gregory felt when Ashton announced in front of everyone I was his girlfriend, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing. He outsmarted his father, but myughter died down immediately after I realized something terrible was about to happen between us.


    I know how much Ashton hurt his father''s ego, and I could tell we both need to brace ourselves because something will hit us behind our back. I know Gregory will take his wrath on us because I could say Lauren''s father knew about the n. Ashton humiliated his dad by introducing me to his parents in front of all the guests, and his father could no longer announce the engagement.


    It was a lot to process, but I wanted tough because it was a p on Gregory''s face, and I felt so d Ashton did it, and it would never be enough for making my brother suffer. He is a known phnthropist. Gregory could have donated the money to my mom or asked my brother and parents to pay his money through monthly amortization, or he could tell Dexter to work on hispany and make our house as coteral. He should never ask my brother to forget about Isabelle.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, thank you for doing it, " I replied, and he beamed at me.


    It was time for dancing, and I saw Sherry get up and drag Lennon to the dance floor, Cole asked his sister to dance with him, while a beautiful woman came and took Zachary''s hand, and I smiled as I realized some girls wanted to have their chance with Zach.


    "Can I have this dance with you, Meg?" Ashton whispered in my ear that made me have goosebumps on my skin.


    "Yes! I''d love to." I replied, and we walked to the dance floor holding hands. And I put my hands around Ashton''s neck, I couldn''t stop having butterflies on my chest the moment he curled his arms around my waist, and we started dancing together, and I could tell it was a dreame true for me.


    "Allow me to say this again, Megan, you looked so beautiful tonight, and I think I am falling in love with you over and over again." He said, and his words made me feel so special, and l felt like I was floating in the air as I gazed into hispelling eyes, and I felt so lucky to be dancing with him.


    "I love you, Ashton. Thank you for making me feel like a princess tonight, and I know I am not Cindere, but I felt like one tonight." I said, and he smiled at me, and he looked at me with full of tenderness.


    "You will be more than my Cindere because I will never allow you to run with one shoe or let you run away from me when the clock strikes at midnight. I want to spend the entire night with you, Megan, and I wish we could have star gazing before I will take you home." He said, and I couldn''t stop feeling so happy, and his words made me speechless.


    Dancing with Ashton as Iy my head on his chest made me feel so calm and happy. I closed my eyes as we danced together, and my entire body stiffened when I felt Ashton''s body tense, and he stopped dancing, and when I opened my eyes, I saw his dad and mom in front of us.


    "Can we switch partners, son? Can I dance with your beautiful girlfriend?" Gregory Priztgold asked Ashton with a broad smile on his face, and after knowing his actual n for the night. I can tell behind his smile was his anger.. And I couldn''t stop my hands from trembling as I turned to face my boyfriend''s domineering father.

 Chapter 93 - Priceless

    Megan''s POV


    I tried topose myself and act as if I didn''t know about Gregory''s n for tonight. I couldn''t believe he would do something like that to his son; well, I should not wonder because he already did something horrible to Isabelle and Dexter. And how I wish I could tell Isabelle the truth so she will stop herself from hurting and realize how much my brother missed her and yearned to be with her once again.I know I should conduct myself ording to Gregory''s liking, but I am aware no matter how I carry myself, I will always be nothing in front of his eyes because I don''t belong to a wealthy family.


    "Are you enjoying the party, Megan?" Ashton''s father asked the moment we started dancing. I wanted to avoid his gaze, but I knew it would be inappropriate, especially now that he had asked me a question. I raised my head to look at him, and I could tell Ashton''s dad was handsome up close, and he looked younger than his age.


    "Yes, sir, I am," I replied, and I felt so d I could find my voice because I was afraid if I couldn''t speak in front of him.


    "That is good, Megan. I want you to enjoy the party whileitsts." He said, and I could understand the meaning behind his words, but I never showed Ashton''s father that I felt so terrified at the moment. I gave him my sweetest smile. He continued to look at me, and I could tell he was looking for the right time to strike.


    "Have you been in here, Megan? Did Ashton show you around?" He asked, and I wondered if I should answer him truthfully or lie to him, but I chose to tell him the truth since I hate lying, and I don''t think it will make any difference.


    "Yes, sir, but only once. It was Zachary who brought me here." I said, and he nodded his head.


    "And what can you say about our house?" He asked, and I smiled at him.


    "You have a lovely home, Sir, and a beautiful family," I replied.


    "Indeed, have you seen our library? I heard from my wife you are number one in your ss. I am impressed, and I could tell you like books." He dered, and I wasn''t expecting to have this kind of conversation with Mr. Gregory Pritzgold.


    "Yes, Mr. Pritzgold, I love reading, and I usually spend my free time reading and ying the guitar," I responded, and he beamed at me.


    "As expected of you, being the brightest student in your ss, I could tell you love writing and reading. And I am excited to give you a tour to the mansion''s library now, Megan, while everyone is still busy dancing, and I know you love to see my anthology of literature." He said, and I suddenly realized Gregory Pritzgold was not bad at all.


    "It would be my pleasure, sir, and I know you are a busy man, and thank you," I replied.


    "You are Ashton''s girlfriend, and I want to know you more, Megan. I know my son must have seen something in you that made him so crazy about you." He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing.


    Ashton''s father guided me in going to the mansion''s library, I could feel the excitement and fear, but I wished Mr. Pritzgold was good to me. I was looking for Ashton before we left the ballroom, but he was busy dancing with his mom, and I could see how happy he was. I didn''t want Gregory to think I was so clingy to his son, so I followed him through the hallways until we reached the massive library that made my eyes get so big as I could see the collection of books.


    "Wow!" I couldn''t stop myself from admiring the ce as I looked around me. I can seefortable couches at the center of the library, and there are nts in every corner that make the surroundings fresh and look cozy, and I can see the wide ss window with a direct view of the garden.


    "Have a seat first, Megan." He said, and I started to feel ufortable when I heard his voice changefrom amodating to authoritative, and I braced myself for hising attack. He poured whisky on the ss on top of the center table while I sat on the couch while I listened to the pounding of my heart.


    "What can you say about our family, Megan?" He asked while he sat across from me and looked at me with an unreadable expression on his face.


    "You have a perfect and beautiful family, Sir," I responded.


    "Yes, our family is perfect, Megan Corteza, and I just want to ask you how much you need so you won''t taint our family name?" He asked, and I looked at him with confusion on my face.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t understand what I mean, Megan. I know your kind. You pretended to be so naive and sweet, but I can tell you only after one thing." He added.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr. Corteza," I replied with a trembling voice.


    "Come on, Megan, how much money do I need to put on your bank ount so you will stop seeing my son?" He asked, and his question took me off guard that made me stunned.


    "See? You can''t even answer my simple question, why? Are you stillputing how much money you want to take from me?" He asked, smirking at me, and I shook my head as I tried to control my tears from falling.


    "I don''t need your money, Mr. Pritzgold. I love your son, and he is priceless." I replied, and heughed.


    "Don''t make meugh, Megan; you are nothing but like your brother. Is it your scheme to target my children?" He asked, and I could tell he sounded angry now, and his words pierced my heart.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Mr. Pritzgold, but I want you to know Ashton chased me, not the other way around," I said, and I want to tell him my brother has left no choice that time, but to ept his offer because my mom was dying. But he is now working double time to pay him in the future entirely, but I know I can''t tell him that because he asked Dexter to sign a Non-Disclosure Agreement.


    "Oh, is that so? Now, I will give you any amount you want; stay away from him, Megan. I am warning you. If you wish for your brother and parents to have their current job, then you should stay away from Ashton. Break up with him, and don''t ever tell him we have this kind of conversation because I will know right away." He said, and my wall crumbled, and I could no longer pretend I was okay.


    "That is so unfair, Mr. Pritzgold. I love your son." I replied as I tried to take a deep breath.


    "Unfair? You dream too high, Megan. You don''t belong in our world. And I will never allow you to ruin my son''s future, and he is the future CEO of mypany. Don''t wreck his life because of your selfishness. If you love him, Megan, you should break up with Ashton." He dered, and I could feel my entire frame trembling.


    "I know you are beautiful, I give you that, and you can sing and y the guitar well. In short, you are talented, Megan, but it will never be enough for you to be Ashton''s girlfriend." He added.


    "I am not that harsh, Megan, and I will give you until you graduate to break up with Ashton. You can continue to be his girlfriend until that day." He said, and I wanted to shout at him and ask him what kind of father he was for doing this to us, but no words came out from my mouth as I continued to look at him full of hatred and anger.


    "Enjoy your remaining days with my son, Megan. I know your parents'' finances, and I am sure you will not let your family suffer because of your ignorance about love." He added.


    "Sir, I didn''t have any bad intention when I agreed to be Ashton''s girlfriend. I love Ashton, and there is no way I will give him up." I said the moment I got the courage to talk back at him, and I could see how much his face turned red because of his anger with me.


    "Fair enough, Megan. You know


    the consequences if you continue your rtionship with my son. It is all up to you, but you better decide now than to have regretster. Don''t ever daree, and beg me in the future because this is the only time I talk with you. I am a busy man." He responded.


    "I can ruin your entire family with one snap of my fingers, Ms. Corteza." He added, and I never felt so defeated in my entire life. And I felt so hurt, but I will never give Gregory Pritzgold the satisfaction of seeing me lose my self-confidence even if I felt like dying inside.


    "I know you are intelligent, Megan, so I assume I don''t need to repeat myself. Now let us go back to the party and pretend none of this happened. I want you to enjoy the party, Ms. Corteza," He said, and he drank his whiskey in one gulp before he walked out from the library while I remained standing like a statue as I tried to process everything.


    How can I continue to enjoy the party after everything he had said to me.And now I can tell Gregory Pritzgold is evil, and even if I already know what he is capable of, I still couldn''t believe he could do something like this to his children. I strode towards the door and got out of the library, trying my best to keep my tears from falling.. And I walked back to the ballroom with heavy steps and a wounded heart.

 Chapter 94 - My Heart Bled

    Ashton''s POV


    I couldn''t believe that my mother''s birthday party would turn out so fantastic and enjoyable. I feel d that my father didn''t get angry when I introduced Megan to him, even if he nned to announce my engagement with Lauren. It was ridiculous, and I felt so d my loving mother backed me up; she knew I was in love with someone else and not with Lauren.


    I know I made the most significant decision tonight by introducing Megan to my parents. I could feel the happiness in my heart as I watched the crowd look at Megan with admiration after our performance. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I brought her back to our table.


    Now that our rtionship is out on the open, not only in our Academy, and the entire Astikoz hills knew, I wanted to celebrate this moment with my girl alone, but I know we can''t sneak out while the party is at its peak. I wanted to bring her to our favorite spot and gaze at the stars until morning and feel her body next to mine.


    We ate our dinner, and I wanted to ask Megan about Lauren when I saw my ex sit at our table while I was on the stage with my siblings. I felt worried if she had done something again to Megan and made my girlfriend leave the party at once, but I felt d when I saw Lauren walk out, and I could tell she was not happy with the result of her conversations with Megan. And I could tell my girl put Lauren in her ce, and I felt so d she didn''t allow Lauren to ruin her night, and she stayed to enjoy the party.


    We were talking with my siblings, and it made me feel so happy to see Megan and Isabelle getting close with each other; and I know my sister adores my girlfriend, and Megan likes Isabelle a lot, and I felt so d that my siblings have my back. I could hear the sweet music in the background, and I couldn''t stop myself from whispering sweet nothings on Megan''s ear that made her have goosebumps all over her skin.


    When it was time for the sweet dance, I saw my dad bring my mom to the dance floor, and many couples followed suit. Lennon and Sherry got up, and Isabelle and Cole left our table giggling while I couldn''t stop myself from shaking my head when I saw Vienna ask Zach for a dance. My best friend stood up, and I knew he didn''t want to dance with her because since we were younger, Vienna had already shown her interest in him. She is one of our rich neighbors, but she went to a different school.


    I asked my girl to dance with her, and I felt so happy holding hands with Megan as we walked to the dance floor. The moment I felt her hands curound my neck, I Couldn''t be happier. And when I pressed her body next to mine, I was in heaven. Her intoxicating scent intensified my feelings for Megan, and I felt so thankful for tonight, and I have to thank my momter tonight.


    "Aston, thank you for making me feel so happy. I know we both hesitated to inform your parents about us, but the way they weed me is enough to make me feel I now belong to you." She said, and her sweet voice made me feel like we were on the clouds as of the moment, and just watching her beautiful face looking up at me made my heart swell with happiness.


    "Your wee, Meg, and I think I should be the one who will say thank you to you foring with me. I know it wasn''t easy on your part toe here with me and attend this party. But because of your love for me, you came, and you made me feel so happy to be with you right now with my family and friends, and to celebrate this moment with you is wonderful enough that I don''t want the night to end." I dered, and she giggled.


    "Me too. I hope we will be in this moment forever, " Megan replied, and we continued to dance in silence as I brought her head on my chest. It felt so wonderful to have her in my arms as we listened and danced to a beautiful love song in the background, and I could tell it was one of my mom''s favorite love songs.


    I know I have to deal with my fatherter because of what I have done tonight, but having Megan in my arms right now is all worth the worries that I felt, and I couldn''t stop myself from getting tense when I heard my father''s voices asking me to swap partners with him. Don''t get me wrong, I wanted to have a dance with my beautiful mom and thank her, but I didn''t expect my father would like to dance with my girlfriend, and I couldn''t deny I felt horrified at what he might do to Megan. I could feel the rapid beating of Megan''s heart that pulsated on my frame the moment she heard my father''s authoritative voice.


    But I am now confident my girl could handle him. I released Megan from my hands, and I offered his hand to my father, and my father was beaming at her, and I turned to face my mom, and she pulled me closer to her as shey her hands on my shoulders, and I slowly put my palms on her waist.


    "Wow! I never see you this happy, Ashton, and you must love Megan so much." Mom said with a beautiful smile on her face, and her soft voice soothed me, and it felt like my mom made me think everything would be alright. I know I always feel this way every time I am with my mom, she can always calm my restless heart, and it feels like magic that every time she caresses my face, it feels like everything will be alright.


    "Yes, I can''t deny that I am so happy right now, mom, because of you; thank you so much for helping me, and I know I couldn''t do it without you. I wouldn''t have the self-confidence to introduce my girlfriend in front of the whole crowd. You boost my confidence, mom." I dered as I looked at her lovely face.


    "I am so d I could help you, son. I know you are in love with Megan, and I know how it feels to be in love at your age." She said, and my mom giggled, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at my mom. I looked around, and I felt so worried when I saw my dad and Megan leave the ballroom. And I wondered where my dad would take Megan, and I am afraid he would drive her away.


    "Rx, Ashton, let your father have time to know your girlfriend." My mom said when she caught me looking in their direction, and I released a sigh. I continued to dance with my mom until Cole asked to dance with our mother, and I got the chance to dance with Isabelle, and I told my sister that our dad had brought Megan outside the ballroom.


    "Don''t worry too much, Ashton. I think dad will only show Megan histest book collection." My sister said, and I know she was only trying to make me feel better.


    "I know Dad could do worse to Megan, but I can tell your girlfriend is a fighter, so let us just wait here until theye back to enjoy the party once more," Isabelle said as we continued to dance, and I couldn''t concentrate dancing while my mind is with Megan.


    "Okay, let us go back to our table now before I can''t walk anymore, you have stomped on my foot several times, and I could tell you are no longer in the mood to dance." My sister dered as she stopped dancing with me, and she pulled me to our table.


    "Go, look for her. I couldn''t believe you would look like that." My sister said when she saw the expression written all over my face.


    "Thank you, Isabelle," I said, and I kissed her cheek before I walked out from the ballroom hastily. My heart was hammering against my chest, and I was terrified when I came across my dad walking alone in the living room, and I wondered where my girl was.


    "Dad!" I eximed, and he gave me a hard stare, and I could no longer see the beautiful smile on his face, and I knew right away that he was faking everything. I am aware he already hurt Megan.


    "Where is Megan, Dad?" I asked, and I could feel my voice tremble because I was so anxious about Megan.


    "Ashton, your girlfriend, is in the library. I showed her mytest collection of books." He said and looked at me intently.


    "I couldn''t believe you would embarrass me in front of everyone by introducing your lowly girlfriend in front of my guests; how could you do something reckless like that, Ashton. Lauren''s father is at the party. I already agreed to have you and Lauren get married after graduation so you can go to college together as a married couple because I don''t want you to find another Megan in WEN University." He said, and I couldn''t believe he would be saying all this right now.


    "Dad, you know I can''t marry Lauren. I only love Megan." I said, and he moved closer to me and grabbed the color of my suit.


    "You have to listen to me, Ashton; you need to break up with Megan, or else I don''t have a choice but to wreck her family, including her. If you want her to have a bright future, do what I say." He said with authority.


    "I will give you until graduation to break up with her, I know she was only a ything to you, Ashton, because I know you will never get serious with a girl, and if you break up with her, I will allow you to go pro on football, and then you can take over thepanyter." My father said while he was still holding my cor, and it made me hard to breathe. I can fight him, but I am controlling myself because I am respecting him as my father.


    "I will give you what you want. And I am sure you will give up, Megan, because that is your greatest dream, and I know nothing can stop you from bing a professional football yer because you told me once not even a girl can stop your dream.." He said before he released me from his hold, and he walked away from me, and I was left dumbfounded, and my heart bled when I saw Megan standing not so far from us with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 95 - We Will Find A Way

    Megan''s POV


    I gathered all my strength so I could get out from the library and face Ashton and his siblings, and if before I found the ce amazing, after my conversation with Ashton''s father, everything turned unpleasant. It feels like everything around me was fake. I take a deep breath before I walk out of the library.


    I couldn''t imagine my parents would lose their jobs because of me and even my brother. I know Ashton''s father could do anything because of his money. Is my love for Ashton worth it? Can I stay in love with him knowing my entire family will suffer?


    I didn''t expect Ashton to be looking for me and I was shocked when I found him talking with his father in the living room; and I wanted to go to Ashton right away, but after what Gregory had told me, I lost my self-confidence. When Gregory spoke with me, I tried my best to stop myself from crying, but now that he was talking with his son and using force over Ashton, I lost it. My tears fall like waterfalls, and I can feel every hurtful word his father uttered to him.


    Gregory Pritzgold is a wicked man, and he is not worthy of being called their father. When he told me I dream so high, he was right, I don''t belong to their world, but it would be enough that I belonged to Ashton, but right now, as I listened to Gregory order his son to break up with me while he was pulling Ashton hard on his cor, I couldn''t believe he will do this to Ashton. My heart and mind are in shambles. I couldn''t believe Ashton would have a misunderstanding with his father because he fell in love with someone like me.


    And as I think about Ashton''s dream of bing a professional football yer,I know this is the time he was waiting for; Ashton wished his father would support his dream for so long. And now Gregory would give his full support and allow him to y pro if he broke up with me. I realized I didn''t want to be the reason why Ashton would give up his greatest dream, and I would never hold him back.


    By the time Gregory released Ashton, I could tell he was gasping for air. And when he turned and found me standing watching him with tears in my eyes, his face fell as he walked towards me. I wanted to run away from him and hide, but I could never do that because I love him, and I promised him I would be there for him. I don''t know what will happen to us now, but one thing is for sure, I want to take my chance with Ashton. At least I still have days before our graduation day, Gregory said I can still enjoy my remaining days with Ashton, and as of now, all I can think is to spend each day with him without thinking what would happen next.


    .


    "Megan!" He said, and he took me into his arms right away, and he tightly hugged me like he never wanted to let me go, and I hugged him back.


    "I am sorry that you witnessed how cruel my father can be." He said in more than a whisper.


    "Please, don''t listen to his words. We can find a way so that we can be together." He whispered, and it feels so lovely to hear those words, but I know what happened to Isabelle and Dexter. There is nothing we can do about our situation, and we will end up like them. But for the moment, I wanted to feel Ashton''s love as he cocooned me in his arms.


    I couldn''t even speak because I felt so afraid of what woulde out of my mouth. I am scared to lose Ashton, and I hate that the happiness I felt was cut short. How could his father be so heartless? We are still young, and all we want is to enjoy our love for each other. I hate to think that what we have is only borrowed time. It feels like I am Cindere that I need to get out of this ce before the clock strikes at midnight because there is no way I will go back in there and meet his siblings. After what happened, how can I tell them their father is horrible.


    Ashton took my hand, and I was surprised when we got out of the main door and walked towards the parking lot.


    "Aren''t we going back to the party?" I asked him, and he only shook his head and opened the car door for me.


    "I will call my mom and Isabelleter." He said, and he looked at me with tenderness, and then he kissed me softly on the lips.


    "Where are we going?" I asked him the moment we passed the border of Astikoz, and we were now on the next town.


    "To our favorite ce, I am sorry, Meg, but I want to be alone with you, as far away from Astikoz." He said, and I smiled because I wanted to be alone with him too.


    "I already called your father that I will take you to my grandfather''s estate once again, and I will take you back on Sunday." He said, and my eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Don''t worry about your things. Ava prepared everything for you." He added, and I was speechless since I couldn''t stop crying, thinking why our beautiful rtionship must end.


    "Hey, aren''t you happy that we will be spending our time alone together? Grandma and grandpa will be staying at Astikoz until Sunday, and we will have the entire ce for ourselves." Ashton added as he squeezed my hand.


    "I am so happy right now, and I hate that I am hurting too," I said, and I want to be honest with Ashton with how I feel at the moment, and I know we are both in pain.


    "Don''t worry, I will take away your pain, Meg, I promise." He said, and the intensity of his gaze mademe shiver with excitement. And I stopped crying as I put my head on his shoulder as he continued to drive in silence.


    The moment we arrived at his grandpa''s estate, we climbed out of his car, and he took our things from the back of his car; and I couldn''t believe Ava packed my stuff for me; the butler of the estate met us and greeted us warmly. We climbed the grand stairs in silence, and the moment we got inside his room, I smiled as I looked at the wide ss window where I could see the swimming pool below, and I realized it was a starless night.


    "I want to take you to the treehouse, but I know we are both not in the mood to go there right now, but tomorrow, I promise to take you there, Meg," Ashton said the moment we got inside his room. After he put our things in the closet, we took a bath together, and I couldn''t believe Ava chose my sexy red nightgown; and I blushed when I pulled it from my bag, and I tried to look for pajamas, but there was none. It was Alice''s gift for me recently.


    I didn''t have a choice but to put the nightgown on. When I looked at Ashton, he came closer to me while watching my breasts through the see-through fabric. I suddenly felt so thrilled that I thought my breasts puckered under his watchful eyes, but I felt a little disappointed when he took me to the vanity table, and he pushed me to sit on the chair in front of the mirror while he plugged in the blower.


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when I darted my eyes at him, and I realized he looked so hot with the hairdryer on his right hand andb on his left hand, and I suddenly felt so sleepy when he startedbing my hair. I felt Ashton pull me up after he dried my long hair. And we walked to the bed, and wey together on the king-sized bed while he put his arms around me and brought me closer to him, and I couldn''t deny it felt so good to be this close with Ashton.


    "I am sorry about tonight, Meg. I know what my father did was unbelievable, and you don''t need to tell me what he had told you because I am sure he asked you the same thing, to break up with me." Ashton dered as he caressed my face, and I looked up at him.


    "What should we do, Ashton?" I asked in more than a whisper.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, we will find a way to be together no matter what happens." He answered, and I wanted to tell him we needed to let go of each other because I couldn''t afford to see my entire family suffer. I can take Gregory''s humiliation and insults, but I can''t take it if he includes my mom and dad. And when his father told Ashton he would wreck me, including my entire family, I knew right then and there that I needed to decide after our graduation.


    But for tonight, I need to pretend that everything is in ce and what we have is not a borrowed time. It hurts me so much to think that in the end, I couldn''t have Ashton in my life, and I want to hope and believe that everything will be alright between us. And Ashton can find a way so we can be together, and whatever it is, I hope Gregory Pritzgold will never hurt my family.. And as I felt Ashton''s warmbody next to mine, I realized it would be so hard for me to let him go, and I know he is all worth it, and I need to fight my love for him no matter what.

 Chapter 96 - Not Giving Up

    Ashton''s POV


    I felt so terrified when I saw Megan crying and looking at me with sadness in her eyes. I thought she would run away from me, but I felt so relieved that her feet remained footed on the floor. I know Megan was hurting since she heard my father''s hurtful words, and I couldn''t believe my dad didn''t wait the night to pass without telling me what he wanted. I know that I have insulted my father, and I hurt him when I introduced Megan to them in front of all the guests.


    I am now an adult, and I know that I have the right to choose whom I want to be with, only Megan Corteza. She was the only one my heart was screaming for, and there was no other girl in my heart and mind. I only n to have stargazing with Megan in the Astikoz hills inside our property, but since my father made a show, I don''t have a choice but to proceed to n B. I wanted to go to my grandfather''sestate, but since my grandpa, Henry, and grandma Sarah are in our mansion at the moment, I hesitated to go, but since I am


    so upset with my dad, I wanted to be alone with Megan.


    I am just d that I already asked Ava to prepare Megan''s stuff just in case we will go to my grandpa''s ce, and now that we are on the road, and my girl is sitting beside me, it feels like what happened earlier in our house is just part of my bad dream. I can tell Megan is hurting, and as of the moment, many things are running in her mind, and I could tell breaking up with me is one of her options.


    And I can''t deny I was also thinking the same thing because I don''t want to ruin her future, and I know how much Megan cares about her family. And the reason she wanted to finish her college education is to have a stable job in the future to help her parents. I know they have some family problems, but I don''t know about them yet, and I wanted Megan to share them with me.


    And I could say my father will ruin her family if I stick with her, but I want to be selfish at the moment. I want to spend more time with Megan because I thought what we had was just temporary; the only way she could have peace was to set her free, but just thinking about it made me feel so hurt and lonely. I want to be with her every waking moment of my life.


    Megan is not the only one hurting because I was breaking too. When dad told me he would support my dream to go pro on football, it should be the best moment of my entire life since I have been dying to hear those wordsing from him, but how can I celebrate when his condition is beyond crazy. He wanted me to break up with Megan for his full support, but it was such a crazy idea.


    I hugged my girlfriend while she was sleeping on my chest, and her legs were on my thighs. I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized I didn''t have regrets from running away from the party, and I know I exhausted Megan after our hot lovemaking. Still, I know she wanted to forget everything that happened in our house, and I felt so d she made love with me with total abandon while she was screaming my name. I can still feel her lingering kisses on my lips that I couldn''t stop myself from touching my lips as I caressed her back until I fell asleep.


    "Good morning!" Megan greeted me when I opened my eyes, she was already up, and I realized she was finished taking a bath since she smelled so good. She was watching me with a beautiful smile on her face that made me feel so conscious. Instead of staying away from me, she came closer to me and captured my lips in an instant, and it was a lovely kiss that I could not stop myself from pulling her closer to me as I deepened our kiss, and I smiled when I heard her let out a sweet moan.


    "Good morning, " I greeted Megan after we shared an electrifying kiss.


    "Why do you get up so early?" I asked her, and she smiled at me.


    "I can''t go back to sleep, so I decided to get up and prepare our breakfast, but when I went to the kitchen, I realized there was kitchen staff on duty." She said, and I beamed at her.


    "Of course, grandpa informed his butler that I will be staying here with my girlfriend during the weekends," I replied, and her face reddened, and I know she still feels shy about it every time I call her my girlfriend, and it always warms my heart.


    I got up and took a bath, then we ate breakfast whilewe were talking andughing, and we both avoided the issue aboutst night, and I can tell we are on the same page. We both wanted to forget the birthday party of my mom.I felt so d that my girlfriend ate heartily, and I wish she would have forgotten what happenedst night, but I could tell she was only pretending like me. I know we are both afraid to face the issue, and for the time being, we need to enjoy the moment that we have.


    We had a swim at theke in the afternoon, and we brought enough food since we nned tostay overnight at the treehouse. I could say the time I spent with Megan was all worth it. We swam our hearts out, we chased each other on theke, we ate, we yed card games, we ate junk food, and we sang our favorite songs, while Megan yed the guitar, I sang, but most of the time she was singing with me. When it was our time to go back to Astikoz City, I knew we both felt sad about it because we needed to go back and face reality.


    I sent my girlfriend home,Megan''s entirefamily warmly weed me into their small but lovely house. Megan''s mom insisted that I should eat dinner with them before I went home to our mansion. I felt so loved and weed by her parents, and I felt so guilty that my father hurt their precious daughter; I hope my father will also ept and love Megan the way her parents love me, but I know it will never happen. I had a beautiful conversation with her father and brother about myst game, and when I said goodbye to them, they all sent me to my car, which made me feel so special. I kiss Megan goodbye on the cheek, and I bid farewell to the rest of her family by waving my hand at them.


    I was in high spirit as I drove home, and I felt so happy, but my happiness was cut short when I saw my father''s car in the garage next to my new sports car. I got out of my car with a heavy heart. And when I reached the living room, I wanted to disappear into thin air when I realized my parents and siblings except Isabelle were drinking tea. I said hi to them and excused myself, but my father asked me to meet him in his study after thirty minutes.


    "So, instead of avoiding Megan, you spent your entire Saturday and Sunday with her." He said the moment I met him in the library.


    "You told me I can enjoy my time with Megan until graduation, right?" I asked my father, and I felt so d I got the courage to speak out about what was on my mind. I saw my dad nod his head.


    "Yes, of course, I told you about that, but I never expected you would spend your entire time with your girlfriend, or shall I say, soon-to-be ex-girlfriend. I seldom have the time to spend with you, and instead of bonding with your siblings and me yesterday, you chose to be with her." My father said, and I could tell he was upset with me.


    "What do you want to talk about, Dad?" I asked my father


    "Well, I just want to remind you about what I told you the other night." He said while I tried my best to stay calm.


    "You don''t need to remind me, dad, because I clearly remember everything," I responded as I curled my hands into my sides.


    "Of course, you are intelligent, Ashton, and I know even if you like football so much, you never have problems with your academics. Your mom told me the date of your graduation, and I am sorry I couldn''t be there with you, son, since I will be out of the country on that day. I hope you will not disappoint me, Ashton. Break up with Megan after your graduation day, and I will send you off myself to WEN University, and I will be d to meet your coach." He said, and I wanted to shout at him to back off, but I was trying my best to control myself as I nodded at him.


    "Good, I know your love for football will prevail. We better understand each other since you are my eldest son, and I want you to take over thepany as soon as you finish your first contract. I hope you will now realize how much I care about you and your chosen career.." He said and tapped my shoulder before he went out for the door while I was footed on the ground, thinking how can I save Megan from breaking her heart once my father started his scheme; the moment he found out, I didn''t have a n of giving up Megan.

 Chapter 97 - Deep Pain

    Megan''s POV


    I know things between Ashton and me will never be the same again after the party. I didn''t tell my family about it because I didn''t want them to worry about me, especially my parents. Not even Dexter, deep inside, I wanted to talk with my brother because I know he will understand since he already experienced how cruel Gregory Pritzgold could be, and we are in the same predicament. Until now, I know my brother is still in love with Ashton''s sister. I pretended everything was fine between us until his car moved away from our driveway. As I watched Ashton''s car fade away, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so lonely, and it felt like I missed him already.


    My father put his arm around my shoulder as we got inside our house. I could tell my parents love and adore my boyfriend and how I wish Ashton''s dad would ept me to be Ashton''s girl, but it would be impossible. I know Ashton''s mom likes me, and I can feel the sincerity in her voice and how she looks at me.


    I found it so hard to sleep that I got up from my bed and looked at my phone, but I hadn''t received a single text from Ashton. I suddenly feel worried for him, and I know Gregory would have done something to my boyfriend again, and I hope he will be strong enough to fight for me.


    I went downstairs to drink some milk so I could go to sleep. I was startled to find my brother in the dining room, and I smiled when I realized he was holding a ss with fresh milk in his hand.


    "You scared me, Dex; why are you drinking your milk in the dark?" I asked as I looked at my brother.


    "I am sorry, I want to feel the night. Can''t you sleep either?" He asked me as he stared at my face.


    "Yeah, " I replied as I got a ss from the cupboard. I got the cartoon of fresh milk from the fridge and filled my drink, and it almost spilled on the table since I was looking at my brother, who was deep in thought.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked my brother, and he looked at me and smiled.


    "Never been better." He replied, but I could tell he was lying.


    "I should ask you the same thing. Are you okay, Meg?" He asked, and I felt worried if I would tell him or not, but in the end, I shook my head. I wanted to release the pain that I have, and I know I can confide with Dexter.


    "I am sorry, Meg, but you can tell me everything; I will listen, at least to lighten the burden in your heart. I know I can''t do anything about it since I haven''t done anything about my rtionship with Isabelle, but maybe I can give you some advice." Dexter added.


    "Did Gregory hurt you?" He asked, and I could see the concern on my brother''s face.


    "Yes, he told me to break up with his son after graduation," I said, and I felt so d I finally told Dexter about it, and I could see the pain on his face.


    "I know it will happen, Meg, but I was hoping he will ept you because Ashton is his favorite among his children." My brother said, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "Isabelle told me Ashton is his father''s favorite because of his talent and intelligence." My brother said.


    "What do you think?" I asked him, and Dexter''s face fell.


    "It is better to break up with him, Meg; that is my opinion because I don''t want you to get hurt more. I know you will suffer since I can see how in love you are with Ashton, but nothing can stop Gregory Pritzgold from hurting you and our entire family." He said, and my body turned so cold.


    "Thank you, Dex," I said, and I couldn''t hide the bitterness in my voice.


    "I know how you feel towards him right now, and if I only have money, I already p him." He said, and Iughed.


    "You think if you have the money, you can just p anyone?" I asked him while I was stillughing.


    "Of course not, only Ashton''s dad. How could he be so cruel to all of us? He treated us like trash because we don''te from a wealthy family, and he is so lucky that he was born under the family name of Pritzgold; and I wonder what kind of life Gregory would have if he wasn''t the son of Henry Pritzgold." Dexter responded.


    "It wasn''t our choice to be born this way, but I am not ashamed of who I am, Meg. I am so happy to have dad and mom as our parents and you and Ava as my siblings. We may not be wealthy as them, but at least we are happy and feel loved." My brother added as he touched and squeezed my hand over the table.


    "I am sorry if there is nothing I can do to help you, Megan. I wanted to take away the pain that you feel right now, but I know I don''t have the power to do it." He continued, and I squeezed his hand back.


    "I know Dex, and don''t worry, I understand," I replied. I felt better after talking with my brother. I know my brother has a point, but I can''t just break up with Ashton. After drinking our milk, we said good night to each other and returned to our rooms. And I felt d I fell asleep right away the moment Iy my body on my bed.


    The following days that followed were fine, but I can feel that we both feel tense. And I felt d Ashton didn''t stay away from me, and I could feel he became more attached to me until our graduation day came. I couldn''t stop crying during my valedictory address, and I know it was because of Ashton. I couldn''t stop myself because I knew the day that I had been waiting for hade, and I dreaded that Ashton would finally say goodbye to me. I know he needs to leave Astikoz soon, but I hope everything will be the same between us.


    I was surprised when Ashton''s mom, together with his siblings except for Isabelle, came into our house after the graduation ceremony, and they celebrated with us. It was fun, and one week after we graduated, I felt so happy that we were still a couple. Then, one night I came home after one of my dates with Ashton. I found out my parents had lost both their jobs. I was speechless because I knew it was because of me, and they didn''t know anything about it; my parents just both wondered why they were given termination notice from thepany they worked for, but it didn''t stop me from seeing Ashton.


    Mom and Dad looked for online jobs, but it feels like Gregory Priztgold had been true to his words. They never got hired whicheverpany they applied to, and things became worse when I realized after I told Ashton that my parents got fired from their works, he stopped texting and calling me, and I knew he was avoiding me.I tried calling him, but he won''t answer me.


    It was already one week since Ist heard from Ashton, and I am not stupid not to understand what was happening between us. He was breaking up with me, and I felt so angry and humiliated that he didn''t have the guts and balls to tell me what was going on.


    "Hey, are you sure you are okay?" Alice asked as we worked in our new part-time job in a restaurant since we still had time before sses started, and I felt so thankful for Aunt Sonia because she helped us find anotherpany where Alice and I could work. And I felt so d my parents got their job back, and they were given a bonus after they returned to their works.


    "Megan, I think something happened to Ashton. That is why he stoppedmunicating with you." My best friend said.


    "Alice, I know what is going on; it was his way of breaking up with me." I mumbled as I looked at my best friend, as we were both standing in the kitchen waiting for the orders.


    "I don''t think so; if you want, we can go to his house." Alice said, and I shook my head.


    "No, he was the one who chased me, and I know he made his choice. He loves football more than me, Alice. Even his siblings won''t answer my calls." I said as I released a heavy sigh.


    "Meg, please, you needed to see him because you looked so pale and sicklytely, and I know it was because of Ashton." Alice responded.


    "Don''t worry, Alice, I will be fine. I just needed some time to heal my broken heart." I replied.


    "Are you kidding me? The way I see it, I don''t think you are going to forget about Ashton, not in a long shot, but believe me, he wille back to you, Meg." Alice dered.


    "It has been one week, and you looked like a zombie. I haven''t seen you cry even once, and you need to cry your pain, Meg. It is okay to cry and look weak, and I know you are in deep pain, Megan." Alice softly said, and I shook my head.


    "Ashton wasn''t worth my tears, Alice. He didn''t even bother to tell me he was leaving, and I think he already went to WEN University with his dad." I said.


    "I don''t know, Meg, and I think the best thing to do is to go to the Priztgold mansion and talk with him." Alice dered.


    "No, I will never do that, Alice." I said, and we stopped talking when we had the orders, and we served the food to the customers.


    I haven''t heard about my boyfriend for another week, and I know what we had was over, and Alice was right. I was in deep pain, and I never realized there was this kind of pain. It feels like I am dying inside.. I hate what Ashton did to me, and I promised myself never to see him again until one day something happened thatmade me want to disappear forever, but I didn''t have a choice but to find Ashton Pritzgold.

 Chapter 98 - Feeling So Lost

    Megan''s POV


    "Are you sure about this, Megan?" Alice asked me, and I nodded my head as I tried topose myself, and even if I was having the hardest time of my life.


    "Well, I have been telling you that we should go to Astikoz hills and see your boyfriend, but you were so sure of yourself that you didn''t want to go. And now I wonder what made you decide to see Ashton, and I can tell you looked so bad, Meg." Alice added as she looked at me sideways.


    "I will tell you everything after I see Ashton, Alice," I said as I tried to control myself.


    "Do you know I am hurt? You used to tell me everything first, but ever since Ashton came into your life, everything changed, but I understand because I know you became so in love with your boyfriend." Alice dered, and I could feel the bitterness in her voice.


    "Ex-boyfriend," I said in a stern voice, and I heard my best friend chuckle, and I could tell she was mockingme.


    "Why are you like that, Al?" I asked Alice, and she was shaking her head.


    "It means nothing, Meg, I know you can''t break up with Ashton, and as of the moment, I can tell you were only hurting because he suddenly stoppedmunicating with you, and I could tell you were hoping for the best. You didn''t break up, so technically, you are still his girlfriend, Meg." My best friend said.


    "Yeah, but I am not that foolish enough not to understand what he wanted, Al; how can you tell me he is still my boyfriend when I don''t even know where he is right now? I don''t need to be a genius toprehend what he tells me through his silence. He wanted me out of his life, and I am only doing this because I don''t want him to me me in the future. I need to talk with him whatever it takes." I replied, and I could tell Alice was confused.


    "You don''t need to see him, Meg. Just text him." Alice said after a while.


    "You will know everythingter of why do I need to talk with him, Alice. You have been bugging me to see Ashton, and now that I wanted to go to Ashton''s house, you tell me I can text him; you are too confusing. And this is not the best time to tell me that because I need your moral support." I said, and she released a heavy sigh.


    "Meg, you know that you will always have my full support. I am just curious why you suddenly want to see him now after so many days that he kept silent as if you don''t exist." Alice said, and I can feel the pain again, which I tried to hide for so many days, and now I can feel the piercing in my heart.


    "Yeah, you are right, Al, I don''t want to talk with him, but I can''t deny I can''t forget him no matter what I do, and I couldn''t ept that he had forgotten me that easily, I told Ashton for how many times I will understand if he will follow his father''s order, but now that it is happening I am in denial. He promised me that he would fight for our love no matter what, but now I can say Ashton was a liar and a coward." I said, and Alice remained silent, and I knew it was her way of telling me to continue to talk.


    "How could he give up on me that easily, Al?" I asked as I tried to fight the tears that welled up in my eyes.


    "I can''t answer you that, but I am sure he has some reasons why he was doing all this, but I hate him still for hurting you, Meg. I have never seen you this lonely and miserable, and I want to see your sweet smile again, and l hope you will let go of the pain that you feel." Alice responded.


    "I can''t allow myself to cry because I still need to know why he was doing all this to me," I responded.


    "Yeah, but you already know his reasons, Meg. It was because of his father. You don''t need to stress about it, and maybe he realized going pro in football is more important than you." She replied.


    "Ouch, that hurts, Alice," I said, and I couldn''t hide the pain that I felt.


    "The reality will always hurt us, Al. But you don''t need to worry because I know everything will be alright once you see Ashton. I am sure he can''t resistthe moment he will see your lovely face, Meg, I am sure of that." She answered, and I halfughed.


    "Beautiful women will surround Ashton the moment they will learn what we have was over, and he could forget my face if he wanted to do it right away. And I am sure Ashton is already enjoying himself right now, and I am no longer on his mind. He injured my innocent heart, but I don''t have a choice but to ept the reality even if it hurts." I said, and I looked at the road, and I was hoping Alice was right,


    The moment Alice drove uphill, and we took the street going to the Pritzgold residence, I couldn''t stop the pounding of my heart. I don''t know what will happen today, but I was hoping I could see Ashton. But as expected, the guard didn''t let us in.


    "Please, sir, I just wanted to talk with Ashton, or if I can talk with Lennon or Cole. Please, if you won''t let us in, can you at least tell the Priztgold brothers that I am here?" I asked and begged the guards, but they didn''t allow us to stay in front of the gate even for a while. They drove us away.


    "Miss, if you don''t leave now, we are going to call the police. Mr . Gregory Pritzgold, even Ashton informed un never to let you in." He said, and it felt like a big p on my face. I would ept if it were Ashton''s father''s request, but knowing even Ashton doesn''t want to see me made me want to scream and cry, but I tried to hold backmy tears as I got back on Alice''s car; actually, it was her dad''s vehicle.


    "We better leave now, Al," I said, and I could feel the pain in my heart, but I didn''t allow myself to cry. My limbs were shaking with anger, and I wanted Alice to think that I was tough, and I wanted to believe that I was strong. However, at this moment, I know I felt so weak, but at least I can still hide the pain by pretending I am fine, and nothing is wrong with Ashton and me, and I know I should nevere, at least I won''t learn that Ashton doesn''t want to see me anymore.


    "Let us go, Alice," I said, and when I looked at my friend, she was the one crying for me.


    "Hey, don''t cry," I said.


    "I will not cry if you will release all your pain, Meg, but my heart aches knowing you were hurting, and you were trying to hide your anguish by faking your smile. Please, you need to cry, Meg." She said.


    "Alice, I am fine. We need to go, and you better stop yourself from crying. I am not faking my smile, and I realized there are still reasons to smile, like having you right now when I felt so down and lonely." I said.


    "That is bullshit, Megan," Alice said, and I fell silent.


    "What are you doing, Alice?" I asked her when instead of going straight, she maneuvered her car going to Zachary''s house.


    "We don''te all the way here to Astikoz for nothing, and I don''t want you to go home without talking with Ashton." She said.


    "Al, we need to go now. I don''t want to talk with him anymore." I said in a stern voice.


    "He was the one who disturbed your once peaceful life, and know that your life is in shambles, he will hide like a coward? I can''t allow Ashton to hurt you this way without exnation, Megan. You were his girlfriend, and you have all the right to know what is going on with your rtionship." Alice said, and she was talking to me louder than necessary, and I could tell Alice was pissed with Ashton, and there was no way I could stop her from seeing Zach.


    The guard informed Zachary that we were looking for him, and it felt like an eternity as we waited for Zach''s reply. I felt so happy and disappointed at the same time when the guard opened the gate wide, and the moment Alice parked her car, I didn''t move right away until she opened the car for me and she pulled me up.


    "Get a grip, Megan, Ashton hurt you, and you have all the right to know what is going on, and besides, Zachary is his best friend, and I know Zach was crashing on you for a long time now, and I am sure he will help us," Alice said with confidence.


    "Zachary is Ashton''s best friend, and there is no doubt his loyalty will always be with Ashton, and that is the reason why he didn''t reply to my text messages, nor answer my calls, Alice." I dered.


    "We will know the answerter, Meg, but right now, we need to see Zach," Alice said as she dragged me, and we walked straight towards the main door of Zach''s house while I felt so worried if Zach would refuse to help us.. I know at this very moment I was feeling so lost, And I never felt so hurt and so defeated my entire life.

 Chapter 99 - Shattered Dreams

    Megan''s POV


    "Meg, Alice, long time no see!" Zachary said, avoiding my eyes, and I knew right away he was guilty of not answering my text messages and calls.


    "Yeah, because the people I know in Astikoz hills were trying to ignore me, and I didn''t expect you will also do the same to me, Zach, but I know your loyalty will always be with your best friend, and I get that, but I came here to ask your help. I need to tell Ashton about something, and the guards won''t let us in, and you are the only one who can help me." I said, and for the first time after we got inside his gigantic house, he turned to look at me in the eyes, and I was shocked to see his swollen eyes, and I wondered what had happened to him.


    "Look, Meg, I don''t want to be in trouble, I already talked with Ashton, and this is what I''ve got." He said as he pointed to his ck eye, and my eyes widened in disbelief that Ashton hit him, and I realized my boyfriend didn''t want to see me anymore.


    "Zach, I need Ashton now, there is something important I want to tell him, and I needed some answers," I said.


    "I am sorry, Meg, to say this to you, but I think it will only be useless if you will talk with Ashton right now because he will never listen to anyone, and especially to you." He said, and I couldn''t believe I would hear something like that.


    "Please, Zachary, if you consider me as one of your friends, you have to help me," I begged, and he raked his hair with his fingers. I could tell Zach was torn between helping me and his loyalty to Ashton, but I could feel it in my heart that he would never help me, and the only thing to convince him to help me talk with his best friend was to tell him why I needed to speak with Ashton.


    "Yes, Meg, but I think Ashton made the right decision. I can''t tell you the reasons why he suddenly cutmunications with you, but believe me, and he only did it for your sake." He said, and my face turned so red out of anger


    "Oh? If he thought it was the best decision for both of us, he could have at least told me about it. Your friend is a coward and has no balls at all. I can take it if he will say it to my face than doing this to me. I felt like a fool texting him every day and calling him multiple times a day, even if I know he won''t answer at all." I said while trying my best to control myself.


    "And now, I realized he doesn''t need to know that I am pregnant with his child." I said, and there I said it, and if we were only on a different circumstance, I could haveughed watching the expression on Zachary and Alice''s faces.


    "What?" Zach asked in more than a whisper.


    "Yes, you heard me right, Zach, but please don''t tell Ashton about it. I wanted him to know about my pregnancy because he is the father of this baby in my womb, but I don''t want to look pathetic anymore. I don''t know how I am going to raise this child alone, but I will do everything I can to have this baby, even if it means I have to give up my dreams." I said, and I could tell that Zach was shocked, especially my best friend, Alice. Zachary was speechless as he stared at me.


    "All I am asking you now is don''t ever tell Ashton about it, Zach, and thank you for your time. We need to leave now; thank you that you didn''t drive us away for letting us in your house and speak with you; at least I could tell you are different from them. Alice, let us go." I said as I turned to face my best friend, and I realized she looked so pale after hearing the news of my pregnancy. I turned my heels and left without taking a second look while I was holding back my tears. I heard Alice walking behind me as I walked faster.


    "Meg, you were kidding, right?" Alice asked the moment we reached her car, and we were facing each other over the roof of her father''s car since she was on the driver''s side while I was standing on the passenger''s side. I slowly shook my head, and her face fell.


    "Oh, Meg, I am sorry, " She mumbled, and I smiled at her.


    "Don''t be sorry for me, Alice; this is a gift, and I know I made a mistake for trusting Ashton. I gave him everything without thinking about the consequences, and I can''t me him. I am at fault too. It was a mistake to love him, but I will do everything to have this baby inside my womb, even if it means giving up everything that I have dreamed of for the meantime." I said.


    "I don''t know how I am going to do it, I know I can''t be a burden to my family, but I need to tell them the truth. And I promised I would find a way to finish my studies as well. But I will do everything I can to be a sessful chemical engineer no matter what, and I will show the Pritzgold that I don''t need them in my life, and I know someday Ashton and his father will realize they made a big mistake." I said, and she looked so funny because she was smiling at me even if her tears were pouring down her cheeks.


    "You are strong, Meg, and I am so proud of you. And I could tell, you will be a great mom, and I will be the best godmother ever." She said, and her words made me smile, and it wasn''t a fake smile. But before we could get inside the car, I heard Zach''s voice calling my name, and when I looked around, he wasing our way.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I was stunned, and after I recovered from my shock, I realized I need to do something about it, I have to be the godfather of that child, and I promise to give you my full support, Meg. But first, we have to do the right thing. Ashton must know about this, and I hope he will make the right choice." He said.


    "Yes, he has all the right to know, Meg, he is the father, and that child was formed because of your love for each other, and I think if not only because of his wicked father, you could have been together now." Alice added, and she came to my side and held my hand as we followed Zachary on his car. Zach asked us both to stay on the back of his car, so we could hide the moment we passed the gate of Pritzgold''s mansion. I know his vehicle has a dark tint, but Zach wanted our n to work withoutplications.


    "So, Ashton is still in his house?" Alice asked.


    "Yes, we are leaving tomorrow for WEN, and his father will fly us to the university, but I think Ashton will cancel our n the moment he learns the truth. I know you are both young, Megan, but I could tell Ashton will love the idea that he will be a father. I know my best friend, and he loves you so much to choose his dream over you." Zach said, and even if I felt so nervous, his words gave me enough confidence and courage to face Ashton.


    I am only fooling myself if I will say I don''t love Ashton. I became more in love with him after I confirmed my suspicion I was pregnant with his baby. Having Ashton''s baby in my womb made me realize I am so happy that we are going to be parents even if I know how hard it is to raise a child since we are both not ready, but I know as long as we have each other, everything will be manageable. I smiled when we sessfully got past the gate without any problems, and my heart was pounding so hard as Zach drove onto the long driveway of the Pritzgold''s enormous mansion.


    We climbed out of his car, and I felt so nervous as we got inside the stairs and his brothers were shocked to see us. I know they were surprised to see me, and it feels like they have seen a ghost as they try to look at each other. Before they could react, I saw Lauren descend the stairs while Ashton was following behind her, and his face paled when he looked at me, but his expression hardened right away, and I felt my limbs were shaking as I pulled the hem of Zach''s T-shirt. He is no longer the Ashton I used to love and care for, and I wonder why he looked at me with anger on his face?


    "Zachary, what are you doing here with your friends?" He asked, and Zach''s hands curled into his sides, and I realized he was keeping his anger at bay. And I never felt so humiliated my entire life because Ashton acted as if he didn''t know me at all; for him, I am just one of Zach''s friends.


    "Megan came here because she has important things to tell you, Ashton." Zach said, and I looked at him on the stairs even if I was hurting inside. I needed to gaze at his face even for thest time because I couldn''t believe his love for me was gone.


    "I am not interested to hear what she has to say, Zachary. I couldn''t believe you would betray me. How could you do this to me? You know that I don''t want to see Megan anymore. I told you about it, what we had was a mistake. It was over between us.. I told the guard not to let here inside our house, and you of all people?" He asked his best friend in a stern voice, and I couldn''t take it anymore; my tears fell on my cheeks even if I tried my very best to contain them, but Ashton''s words cut and shattered my heart all at once.

 Chapter 100 - My Decision

    Megan''s POV


    "Ashton, I came here because I have a very important thing to tell you, but it seems you are having a good time, and I was such a fool for thinking that your father was the reason you stoppedmunicating with me, but now everything is clear to me," I said. I looked at him in the eyes, and he was looking at me with bitterness on his face.


    I didn''t let them see my tears because when they trickled down on my face, I looked down and wiped them right away with my fingers, I was already hurt, and I didn''t want Ashton, especially Lauren, to see me in tears. What I have left is my self-respect. Ashton injured my heart, and I promised to forget him starting today.


    "Yes, you are right, Meg. I am having the best time of my life, now that you are no longer part of it. And please leave." He said, and my entire body shook, and I wanted to p him. Still, Zachary beat me to it by punching Ashton on his face with force, and I wonder why Ashton didn''t fight back, he received Zach''s blow one after the other, and Zachary only stopped himself from hitting Ashton when Lennon and Cole stopped him.


    "Hit me all you want, Zach, but I will never change my mind." Ashton dered.


    "You are an asshole, Ashton." He yelled at his best friend, and I could tell after today, their friendship would never be the same again.


    "I told you, don''t ever court, Megan, if you will only hurt her, do you know the reason why she came here to see you?" Zach dered, and I walked closer to him and held his arm.


    "Zach, please, he doesn''t need to know anything because he doesn''t deserve to know the truth," I said in more than a whisper, and I faced Ashton while he was looking at us, and I could no longer read the expression on his face, maybe Zach hurt him that is why he looked sad and worried.


    "Don''t worry, this would be thest time you will see me, and I know I should never listen to your lies; you only toyed with my heart. And you know what? I will hate you until the day I die, Aston Pritzgold, because you are the most pretentious bastard I have ever known. You think I came here to beg you to have me back, I suppose you might be wrong, but you don''t have any right even to know the reason why I came here." I said as I tried to control my anger, and I turned around and walked to the main door.


    "Megan, wait! You have to tell him." Zachary was shouting behind me, but I was too hurt to stop in my tracks and face him.


    "Damn you, Ashton! You were such a coward and no balls at all; how could you do this to Megan? You are heartless. And I am telling you this, you will regret everything you have done to Megan, and I swear, you will cry your heart out once you learn why we came here today." I heard Alice shout before I ran outside,and I felt so d they were running after me, and I realized Zach pressed the button of his electronic car keys to open the car doors immediately, and I cried as hard as I could the moment I get inside his car.


    I know that Zachary and Alice both get inside the car, but I am still crying my heart out; I never felt so hurt my entire life, and it feels like my heart will explode any minute. I cried until I thought the car had moved away from the parking lot of the Pritzgold mansion, and the moment we arrived at Zach''s ce, he allowed me to cry until I didn''t have tears anymore. My eyes were swollen, and I felt d Zach and Alice didn''t say anything. I don''t know how long I wept, but even if I no longer have tears to cry, my heart is still aching.


    "Are you now okay, Meg?" I heard Alice softly ask me, but I shook my head.


    "I will never be okay, Alice, I don''t even know how to tell my parents about me being pregnant, and now Ashton did this to me, and I don''t know where to go. I am so lost, and I know my parents won''t ept me once they find out the truth." I said, and I heard Zachary clear his throat.


    "Meg, just tell me if you don''t have a ce to stay." He said, and I looked at him, and I wanted to smile at Zach, but it felt like I no longer knew how to smile anymore.


    "Zach, thank you so much for everything you have done for me," I said.


    "No, it wasn''t enough, and it will never be enough. I feel so guilty that this is happening now because I could have stopped my best friend from courting you, but I supported him, and I never expected to find him with Lauren today; that is why I was confident he would be happy to see you. I am sorry, I wish I call himfirst before we go to his house." He said, and I could tell Zach felt so guilty.


    "Hey, Zachary, you don''t need to apologize to me because you have done nothing wrong to me. In fact, it was the opposite, you were always there to protect me every time Ashton hurt my feelings, but this time I know there is no way to mend my broken heart because I am pregnant. I will always remember this day, how he broke my heart, and I will never forget you for the heroic act you did for me. Thank you for punching Ashton on my behalf. I wanted to p him, but before I could move, you already hit him, and it feels so good, yet I wonder why he didn''t fight back." I said, and Zach released a heavy sigh.


    "I could tell he gave me the chance to get back at him for hitting my face thest time, and maybehe also realized he was wrong, and Ashton felt stupid enough to hurt you because you are innocent Meg, and he has no right to injure you that way. Anyway, you are right, and he doesn''t need to know about the baby, even if he is my best friend. I can''t tolerate him for saying those things to you. He could have at least broken up with you if he doesn''t want to see you anymore." He said.


    "Meg, if you need help, I can help you. I am


    just one call and text away; this time, I promised to answer you. Ashton begged me


    not to answer any of your text messages and calls, but what happened today made me realize he has no right to stop me frommunicating with you." He said, and I could see the guilt on his face. I could feel the anguish as I realized Ashton begged his best friend not tomunicate with me. I don''t know why he has a change of heart; maybe Lauren was right; after all, he only wanted to get back at me because Dexter hurt Isabelle.


    "Okay, I will bear that in mind, don''t worry, if I have nowhere to go, I will inform you," I said, and he nodded his head, and he turned around and helped me get out from his car, and he walked us towards Alice car. We both said goodbye to Zach, and it was the saddest day of my entire life.


    I stopped crying, and I felt d, and I promised myself never to call over Ashton again. I told Ava first that I was pregnant, and since my parents knew Ashton had stoppedmunicating with me, Ashton became unweed in our house. I couldn''t tellmy parents about my pregnancy yet, because I know they will be hurt, and I don''t want to shatter their dreams for me because for them, I am the most precious among their children, and breaking my parents'' hearts is the hardest thing to do for me, but I don''t have a choice but tell themthe truth.


    As expected, my parents got so angry and frustrated with me the moment I told them I was pregnant with Ashton''s child, and since they learned Ashton is no longer in the picture, they know I can''t raise my child alone.


    "You only wasted your schrship, Megan, you will deliver that child, but after you give birth, whether you like it or not, we have to look for someone who will adopt that child. You can''t be a parent, Meg, and we can''t support your child. You know our situation we don''t have enough money to raise a child. That is the only option we have." My father said in a loud voice, and this was the first time I saw him so angry, and I was afraid he would have a heart attack.


    "But dad, I want to raise this child," I said, and he became angrier.


    "No, Meg, you don''t have any idea how hard it is to raise a child how much more to be a single parent. You are not allowed to leave this house. No one should know about your pregnancy, I will tell our neighbor you already went to WEN University, and I will ask help from my friend who works on social welfare to look for someone who needs to adopt a child. That is final. You only bring shame to


    this family, Megan. And I felt so disappointed with you." My dad dered.


    "Ava and Dexter. I don''t want you to help Megan. From now on, I don''t want any of you to talk with her." He said.


    "Dad, I need to work on my part-time job," I said.


    "Megan can still work, dad, and maybe she will stop working when her belly bes noticeable," Dexter said.


    "Yes, my dear, Dexter has a point, and I think it would be best, so she has additional


    savings to spend the moment she will give birth." My mom added, and I felt so happy that my brother was not angry with me, and I know my mom is also frustrated with me, but her love for me prevails. I felt so thankful when my father agreed with them. But his decision to give my child to anyone made me decide to leave Astikoz, and there is no way I will allow anyone to take my child away from me.


    I need Alice''s help, and there is only one person I know who can help me raise my child without difficulty. As I dialed his number, I could feelmy limbs were shaking, but I didn''t have a choice but to make a decision that would protect my baby. I may be young, but I will never run away from my responsibility to my child. I know I made a big mistake, but it doesn''t mean my child has to suffer.. I will do everything I can to be a great mom.

 Chapter 101 - I Am Not Alone

    Megan''s POV


    "Hello, this is Celeste. How may I help you?" A woman answered my call, and I adjusted my phone with my trembling hand as I tried to find the right words to say.


    "Hi there, I am Megan Corteza. Would it be possible if you could transfer my call to Gael? He gave me this number if I am interested in his offer." I said as I tried to calm my nerves.


    "Oh, Megan, I am Gael''s PA, and I remember you. I was there at Astikoz hills, and you were the one who sang a beautiful song at Zachary''s party, right?" She asked, and I felt so happy that she remembered me.


    "Yes, it is me," I replied.


    "I know he will be excited to talk with you, but as of the moment, he has some important things to do that can''t be disturbed. We will get back to you once he is already free." Celeste said, and I felt disappointed, but at least Celeste has my number now.


    "Okay, thank you so much for your time, Celeste," I said, and I ended my call after we said goodbye to each other.


    "Are you sure about your decision, Megan? You don''t have a ce to go, and you are so young. How are you going to raise the child alone? You have to stay here in Astikoz, Meg. I am sure your parents will not give up the child once you deliver it. I can tell they are just angry as of the moment that is why your father told you about that adoption thing, but I know your parents Megan do love you, and I am sure whatever happened to you, they will always be there to protect and help you whatever you need." Alice dered.


    "You don''t know my father, Alice, he is very determined to give up my child even before I give birth, and I can''t do it, it would be the most terrifying to do, I have to raise my child alone, and that is why I need to talk with Gael," I replied.


    "I think you should tell your brother about your decision, Megan because he cares about you, and I am sure Dexter can help you find a ce where you can stay. I hope you are not going far away from us because you know we will miss you, Meg. I don''t have enough savings yet, and I can''t visit you anytime if you are out of the country. How am I going to see you? Aren''t you going to miss me?" My best friend asked, and I admit before I could even leave Astikoz, I could feel the pain in my heart.


    "I don''t belong to a wealthy family, Alice, so it would be impossible for me to travel out of the country. And my only option is to livein another city, or countryside, and find a ce that I can raise my child alone." I responded.


    "Besides, I wanted to leave Astikoz the soonest possible time while my dad still allowed me to have this part-time job. My father was nning to imprison me at home once my tummy got bigger, and I am sure that time I could no longer get out of our house." I added.


    "And this is the best time to do it; besides, I wanted to forget all about Ashton and his family, especially his maniptive father. I know one day I am going to show Gregory Pritzgold that he was wrong about me." I continued, and I could see the sympathy on my best friend''s face, but I could tell Alice didn''t even believe in me.


    "Mark my word, Alice, Gregory Pritzgold will regret everything he had done to our family," I said, and shesmiled at me.


    "I know you can do it, Megan, because you are intelligent, and I know that your dreams don''t end here; this is just the beginning of your journey. I can give you my savings so that you will have additional money for your delivery, and don''t worry since I will have more part-time jobs so that I can help you, Megan." She said, and I could no longer hold my tears.


    "No, don''t do that, Al. I have enough savings, and I think it would be enough for me to make a new start. I know that money is intended for my parents, but once I have enough money for myself and the baby, I will still support them. I know I hurt them, but I hope my family will forgive me." I dered.


    "You already helped me a lot, Alice, and escaping from this ce is the only thing I want right now, and you are the only one who can help me, and I hope you will visit me soon wherever I may go," I said, and Alice hugged me. I am just d we only have a few customers who dined in, in the restaurant where we are currently working.


    "Are you sure about your decision, about the song?" Alice asked as she tried to change the topic, and I looked at her and nodded.


    "That song is significant to you, and it belongs to you, Meg." She added.


    "I know I made a promise to myself that I will treasure that song forever, but Ashton broke my heart into pieces. I don''t have any idea how to pick the broken pieces of my heart. I will sell my songs to a recordbel or publisher, or I will ask an artist like Gael to record my songs, and that is why I wanted to talk with Gael," I replied.


    "Yeah, I know, and I am happy that you made that decision, Meg. I hope to hear your songs in the air soon. I am so proud of you, Meg. You are a strong young woman." Alice said.


    "Thank you, Al. I hope you can ask permission from your dad to borrow his car so that you can drive me to the airport the next day. I have enough stuff in your house already, and I can''t bring more because I know Ava will suspect, and I am sure she will tell my parents about my n." I said.


    "So, you are not going to inform even Dexter about it?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    Our conversations ended when customers got inside the restaurant, we took different tables to take their orders, and the day passed in a blur. I can''t deny I am thinking about Ashton most of the time, but I didn''t tell Alice about it because I know she was angry with Ashton too.


    I still couldn''t believe that Ashton would shatter my heart, but since it happened, I realized he was lying to me, and he never cared about me. The best thing to do was to forget all about him because I would only live in misery if I continued to think about the good things we had done together and the painful things he had done to me. I can''t deny I want to relive the sweet moments we had, especially the times he made me feel that he loved me, it all feels so real, and I can''t stop feeling so sad why it has to end this way.


    I don''t want to go home after my shift because my parents are giving me the cold treatment, and they avoided me any chance they could get. Only my siblings are talking with me as if nothing happened. I felt so d I hadn''t seen my dad''s car in the garage when I got home.


    "Can we talk, Meg?" Dexter asked me when I got inside the living room, and I wondered why he was at home when I knew his duty at the hotel was until 10:30 in the evening.


    "Sure, where are they?" I asked.


    "Mom and Dad attended a birthday party, and they will be backte, while our beautiful sister is having a sleepover at her best friend''s house for two nights, so it means we can talk since we are the only ones left here; in our house." He dered, and he asked me toe with him to the dining room. And I smiled when I realized my brother had cooked dinner, and he pulled out a chair for me, and I sat down immediately while he sat across from me.


    "Wow! You chose to be absent from your work to prepare dinner?" I asked him, and my brotherughed.


    "Yes, and I want to do this before you leave Astikoz." He dered, and I stiffened, and I could tell my face paled.


    "How?" I asked.


    "Come on, Meg, I know what is ying in your pretty head right now." Dexter dered as he looked at me in the eyes, and I was still shocked that my brother knew my n all along.


    "I know you, Megan, we have the same personality, and I could tell you will never run away from your responsibility. I can feel it in my heart that you will never allow anyone to take your child, and I am with you. I want you to know that I am against dad''s n because I know that child is innocent. It had nothing to do with what is going on with Ashton and you." Dexter said, and I looked at my brother perplexed.


    "I thought you were angry with me," I said in disbelief, and my tears fell on my cheeks as I realized I was not alone, I had Alice and him to back me up, and I felt his brotherly love for me when he got up from his chair, and he took me into his arms.


    "Meg, I know what you have been through right now. You are in deep pain, and you are so confused about what to do, and I want you to know that I am here for you. I will always be here for you. I am sorry if I wasn''t able to protect your heart from hurting, but I will do everything I can to help you, Meg.." Dexter dered, and his words made me feel better as I realized I was so lucky to have him as my brother.

 Chapter 102 - Miracle Can Happen

    Megan''s POV


    After talking with Dexter, I felt better. After all, I didn''t want to keep it from him because I knew I could trust my brother. I learned he is the only one who understands me in our family. Ava is still too young to understand my decision. And I hope she will never make the same mistake I did.


    As Iy in my bed, I turn to look at my sister''s bed, and I suddenly miss Ava. I will be leaving tomorrow, and she will be back the next day. And I hate to go without saying goodbye to my younger sister, but this is the only thing I can do now. But I promise toe back and tell her everything when the time is right. And I hope that she will understand why I have to leave her. I know I had been her idol growing up, and she was proud of me.


    I took my time to prepare thest of my things because I have been bringing my things every time I met Alice so that it wouldn''t be so obvious. I know this is not me because I felt so guilty about running away from my parents. But my dad''s decision was so unfair, I will never give up my child, whatever happens, I know I made a mistake by loving Ashton, but it doesn''t mean I am going to abandon my child because of my misstep.


    I looked at the clock, and I realized I would be having a hard time because it was almost 9:00 p.m., but Gael didn''t return my call, and I felt disappointed since he was the only one I think who could help me, and now another dream shattered as I realized I couldn''t sell my music at all. It was only a mere fantasy for me. I should get myself ready for the battle that I need to face, I am aware of how hard it would take to raise a child as a single mother, but I still believe miracles can happen every day. I should live my life full of hopes and always think positive so that good vibes will surround me.


    I put my songposition in my treasure box, and there is no way I will throw them. Those things are my collections, Ashton hurt me, but I have to continue living my life. He was just a mistake. And I know I should leave all his memories behind, but I can''t bring my old guitar because Ava will use it, and I realized I should bring the new one with me. I don''t care if it was his gift for me. I know with or without the guitar, I will still remember him. I couldn''t deny the fact that Ashton was my first and only love, and I don''t think I am capable of loving again after what he had done to me.


    I took a cold shower, and I was about to cry, but I fought my tears, I know Alice had been telling me to release the pain by crying, but I remained firm with my decision never to cry over Ashton ever again. Tears are only for the weak, and besides, he doesn''t deserve my tears. I finished my shower at once and towel-dried myself, and I put on my pajamas. The moment I held the hairdryer, I remembered Ashton again because he always blowdries my hair. I shook my head and looked at the mirror on our cute vanity table, and I told myselfnever to let anyone blow dry my hair ever again because I could do it myself. How I wished I could simply erase his memories from my brain so I would stop thinking about him, but I know it is still fresh; that is why I can''t stop my heart and brain from remembering him.


    Iy on my bed, and I stood up again, and I recount the savings that I have. I withdrew thest amount of my savings yesterday, and I have already closed my bank ount because I knew I had to leave Astikoz City. The only ce I know, and now I will travel to another city where my future is uncertain, but knowing I have my baby with me, everything will be okay.


    I felt guilty that my child would never get the chance to meet his father, and I would do everything I could to protect him from them. Well, it was only in my head because I am sure they will never acknowledge my child since I came from a low-ie family.


    I didn''t realize I had dozed off when I heard the ringing of my phone. I wondered why Alice was calling me, but when I looked on my screenit was an unknown number. I wondered who it could be, I stared at the phone for a long time until it stopped ringing, and I almost jumped on my bed when it rang again, and I decided to answer the call thinking it could be an emergency.


    "Hello, " I answered.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Megan Corteza?" A guy spoke on the other line, and his voice sounds so familiar because I always listen to his songs almost every day, and I can''t stop myself from crying with happiness even if my heart is still in pain.


    "Yes, this is Megan speaking," I replied, and I could feel my knees felt so weak, and my legs were trembling.


    "Hi, Meg, this is Gael, and I am so sorry if it took me a long time before I returned your call." He said, and I am now smiling from ear to ear.


    "It is okay, Gael; I know how busy you are," I replied, and who could have thought I would be talking to my favorite singer.


    "I didn''t call you during the daytime because I don''t want to be interrupted while talking with you. I have been waiting for your call, Meg." He said, And I smiled.


    "Now that you call me, it only means you have decided to share your talent with us, right?" He asked, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "Yes, and I need your help because I am leaving, Astikoz, Gael," I said, and I know Gael is my idol, and he is one of the most famous personalities all over the country.


    "What? I am in Astikoz right now, Meg. Can we meet?" He asked, and I didn''t expect him to be here in Astikoz because artists usually have a residence in Majuscule, the capital city of our country.


    "Maybe we can meet up tomorrow before I go, or I can stay one more night," I said to him.


    "Okay, I understand since it is alreadyte. May I know where you are going?" He asked, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "Meg, I can tell you are not fine. I know I am a stranger to you, and they say it is better to share your problems with strangers because you don''t know them, and their opinions don''t matter." He said, and Iughed, but before I realized it, I narrated everything to Gael, and he remained speechless for a long while, and I thought he had already ended the call.


    "Wow, I am speechless, Meg, but I salute your decision and your determination to raise your child alone, and I am so proud of you for the decision you made. You are still young, but you maturely handle things, and I could say you are a good person." He said, and I felt so excited because I am one of his fans, and never in my wildest dream did I imagine myself confiding with him with my problems.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will help you. I want you to know I am not taking advantage of you now, and I will still help you even if you do not allow me to sing your songs, especially now that I have decided to go solo." He said, and I couldn''t believe he would tell me such information.


    "Of course, I already told you everything, and thereis no turning back. I have written so many songs so far, and you can read them in person." I replied.


    "Thank you, Meg, for trusting me with your music, and one more thing, if you want, I have a property in Megalopre, a town next to Majuscule, no one is living there except the caretaker who will visit once in a while, it was a beautiful ce away from the city life but will only take one hour and a half drive by bus because of the bus stopsif you go to the city center and less than one hour by private car." He said, and I was dumbfounded.


    "You can stay there for free, Meg, you just pay for the utilities, you can also use my car, and I would be so happy if you will stay there, Meg, I will usually visit there during weekends if I don''t have a tour, or I don''t have a show." He said, and I became speechless.


    "Really? But I will pay for the rent, Gael." I said.


    "Okay, but you will only pay me that moment your songs start earning; we still need to undergo the process, you know." He said, and I cried.


    "Miracles can really happen," I said, and I didn''t intend to say it aloud, but I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    "Of course, Meg, all you need is your faith." He responded.


    "I will meet you tomorrow; just text me the address." He said, and I smiled, and I never felt so relieved my entire life.


    "There is another thing I want to ask you, Meg." He said, and I suddenly felt nervous.


    "What it is, Gael?" I asked


    "Make sure I will be one of the godparents of your child.." He said, and I couldn''t be happier as I said yes to him.

 Chapter 103 - My Salvation

    Megan''s POV


    I didn''t have enough sleep because of my anxiousness to find a ce where I could be safe and my baby, even if I had already talked with Gael about my situation, and he was willing to help me. I was sitting on my bed waiting for the right time to get out of our house. I had already nned to leave at dawn, and when I looked at the clock on our wall, I realized it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    The entire house was quiet, and I couldn''t stop my tears from falling as I looked at my sister''s empty bed. I wanted to say goodbye to my younger sister for thest time, but I couldn''t wait for Ava toe home. I am afraid my dad would know my ns, and I needed to leave, especially now that Gael is in the city.


    I took a deep breath as I wiped my tears away. Saying goodbye would never be easy, and I am d my sister had a sleepover in her best friend''s house. I also wanted to say goodbye to my mom and dad, but it would be impossible because my father was the reason I was leaving Astikoz. He can''t ept his grandchild, and until now, I couldn''t believe my loving father would do something like this to me.


    I know even if we were not well off, we were happy. My family is perfect, even if I have to work hard every day to help my parents. It wasn''t easy to studyduring the day and work after my ss and during weekends. Still, I wanted to help my parents, especially after I had learned my mom underwent an operation and after I found out what happened to Dexter and Isabelle.


    It terrifies me that this would be the first time I will be away from home, going to a ce unknown to me. I had already searched the inte about Megalopre, and I was fascinated with the ce, and I couldn''t believe my long-time idol would be the one to help me when I am in great need; Gael is my savior. When I looked at the clock again, it was almost five in the morning, and with a heavy sigh, I got up from the bed and gathered my belongings, and I stood in the middle of our bedroom for a long time before I walked out and gently closed the door.


    "Megan," Dexter''s voice made me jump on my feet, and I heard him chuckle.


    "You scared me!" I hissed as I tried to keep my voice low since I was afraid my parents would wake up.


    "I usually wake up early in the morning after I learned you were pregnant because I know one of these days you will run away from this home." My brother said, and I could see the tears that welled upon his eyes.


    "And I am so sorry, Meg, you are in this situation because of my love for Isabelle." He dered as he took the suitcase from my hand.


    "Hey, it wasn''t your fault, Dex. I was young and naive, and then I fell in love." I replied, and he shook his head.


    "Ashton Pritzgold will never ruin your future. If I didn''t hurt his sister, he yed his role perfectly, and you end up breaking your heart." He said.


    "Dexter, I don''t want you to me yourself for what happened to me. It was all because of me why this is happening to me right now. I trusted Ashton, and that''s it. And you don''t need to worry because my future is still uncertain, Dexter. No one knows what will happen in the future, and I believe we all make our own destiny." I said as I tried to look calm in front of my brother, even if I wanted to cry and cling to him.


    "I promised you, Dex, no matter how hard my life would be, I will fight and show the Pritzgold that money is not the only thing that matters in this world," I added, and he smiled at me.


    "I am so proud of you, Meg. When Gregory Pritzgold insulted and humiliated me, I easily surrendered. You have a strong personality, and your disposition in life will make you sessful in the future. Don''t worry, and I will help you in any way I can." He said, and I looked at my brother in the eyes.


    "Dex, you are dealing with your own battle. Don''t worry about me becauseI will be fine. If someday I will have extra cash, I will help you pay your debts." I said, and heughed.


    "Wow! I don''t know where you get your strength, Megan, but I am d. Even if I know you were hurting inside, you never let the pain and your heartaches take over your senses. You need to save your money for your child, Meg. Don''t worry about us."He responded, and I sweetly smiled at my brother.


    "I think it is now time for me to go, Dex," I said.


    "I will drive you to the airport, Meg." He said, and I shook my head.


    "Please, don''t do it, Dexter. It would be harder for me to walk away from you." I said, and he caressed my head with his hand.


    "I know you can be this hard-headed, Meg, but I want to be there for you for thest time, I know it would take a long time before we see each other again, but I know you have a point. It would be harder for me to say goodbye to you either, but could you at least tell me the address of where you are going?" He asked, and I felt guilty because I didn''t want to tell him where I would be.


    "I don''t want you to lie to mom and dad, so at least when they ask you, you don''t need to lie to them, Dex, that is why I want to apologize that I can''t tell you yet, but I promised I will call you from time to time, and I will send pictures so you will know I am doing great, and don''t worry, if ever things will get harder, and I needed help, I will ask for your help," I said, and he grinned at me.


    "Okay, I know you can take care of yourself, but you have to keep your promise." He said.


    "Of course, Dex, I will," I replied, and we got out of our house, and I took a cab going to Alice''s house, and I didn''t look back after I said goodbye to my brother because I didn''t want to cry.


    "What took you so long?" Alice asked the moment I got out of the taxi, and she helped me with my luggage and put it in the trunk.


    "I am sorry, Dexter was waiting for me downstairs when I was about to leave the house," I said, and I could see the worries on her face.


    "But don''t worry, my brother understood me," I responded, and she let out a sigh of relief, and then she got inside the car while I settled myself on the front seat. She was wearing jeans and a floral blouse while I was wearing afortable below-the-knee dress. She started the car and drove away from her driveway.


    "What? Wow! That is good news, Meg, I am so happy for you, and I couldn''t wait for your songs toe out." Alice said after I told her that Gael had called mest night.


    "Maybe Gael has a thing for you." She added, and then my best friend giggled.


    "Hey, we don''t know his personal life, and it is impossible if he is single. Gael is handsome and has a toned body, and not only that, his voice alone could melt any woman''s heart. Besides, I am a nobody, and he knows I am pregnant, for heaven''s sake, Alice. Why are you even thinking that way?" I asked, and I couldn''t believe my best friend would be talking nonsense.


    "Megan,do you think you are a nobody?" She asked.


    "Alice, we don''t belong to the elite family, so we are a nobody here in Astikoz," I replied.


    "You will be a songwriter soon, and all the people can hear your songs in Astikoz, and maybe All the citizens in the entire world will recognize your songs, and you will be famous globally." She said excitedly.


    "Alice, please, I don''t even know if my songs will capture the heart of the people, but I will give all the rights to Gael," I said, and she looked at me sideways.


    "What? Are you crazy?" She asked.


    "I will write songs for Gael, but I don''t want the Pritzgold to know anything about me, especially Ashton, it would be enough for me to hear my songs on the air, I will sell all my rights to him, and he can im the songs himself, he is aposer, Alice. I want to take care of my baby and continue my studies." I dered, and my best friend just kept quiet.


    "I don''t need fame, Al," I replied, and I could see the disappointment on her face.


    "Ashton knew about that song, and you wrote down the lyrics on the card you gave him on his birthday." She responded after a long moment of her silence.


    "Yeah, and he will know the reason why I let go of my songs, especially the one I sang during the party at Zach''s mansion," I said, and her face fell as I looked at her sideways.


    "Someday, you will understand why I am doing all this, Alice. I love all my songs, and I want to keep them with me forever, but this time I don''t have a choice but to give them up." I said, and she looked at me with a smile on her face.


    "Of course, I understand, Meg. You don''t need to exin everything to me." She said, and we fell silent until we reached the parking lot of the Astikoz International Hotel. And this was my first time to be here in this five-star hotel, where Gael was currently staying, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so nervous as I climbed out from Alice''s car.


    "Are you ready to face the new phase of your life, Megan?" Alice asked as we walked towards the main entrance of the hotel.


    "Yes, I am," I answered with confidence, and I was hoping Gael would be my salvation.

 Chapter 104 - Gael’s Place

    Megan''s POV


    "Megan!" Gael called out when we got inside the hotel lobby, and I didn''t expect he was already waiting for us. He looked so handsome even he was only wearing walking shorts and a navy blue sweatshirt.


    "Hi, Gael!" I greeted him, and I was staring at his face the entire time since everything seemed surreal; who could have thought the person I admire on television and the inte would be talking to me and would be my savior.


    "It is nice to meet you, Again, Megan, you still look the same, gorgeous, and it seems your pregnancy doesn''t affect your figure yet." He said, and he was towering over me, and I realized he was tall as Ashton, and I shook my head and reprimanded myself, and I knew I had to stop thinking about him. And I couldn''t stop myself from blushing from hating myself and upon hearing Gael''spliments. Then, I heard Alice clear her throat as she nudged me on my side, and I realized I hadn''t introduced her to Gael yet.


    "Gael, this is Alice, my best friend, and I don''t need to introduce you to her because, like me, she was also crazy about you," I said, and he chuckled. I realized even if he is a celebrity and very popr all over the country and abroad, he still blushed.


    "It is nice to meet you, Alice," Gael said, and my eyes widened in disbelief, and I became speechless when my best friend moved closer to him and hugged Gael without warning, and Alice gestures took him off-guard, but he acted so cool about it, and I had to pull Megan''s blouse so she would let go of Gael.


    "I am sorry, Gael, I have been dying to do that ever since I can remember. I am one of your super fans, " My best friend said, and I could tell she felt ashamed of what she had done.


    "It is okay, Alice, and thank you for being one of my fans, " Gael replied, and my best friend giggled while Gael took my hand, and he pulled me towards the elevator while Alice was following behind us, and I was shocked when he told me he had added room amodation.


    "Gael, this is too much," I said in disbelief.


    "Meg, you are my friend now, and I take good care of my friends. I can''t leave Astikoz yet, and I don''t want you to go to Megaloprealone. I want to introduce you to the caretake myself. Besides, I haven''t visited my ce for a while now, and it is a good thing that I am free this weekend." He said, and I couldn''t believe I was lucky. I have nowhere to go, and here he is, Gael. He is among the most popr celebrity in our country, offering me his help, and I know life may be unfair sometimes. Still, there are also moments in our lives that an angel in disguise will appear, and all we have to do is ept their presence and be grateful.


    "Wow! You have a suite room, Meg. He could have booked you into a standard room, but he chose this spacious room, and can you see the view?" Alice asked, and I could feel the excitement on my best friend''s voice the moment Gael left us since he needed to talk with Celeste and his team


    I screamed since my family hadn''t checked in into any four or five-star hotel in the country. We seldom have family vacations, and I was only a little girl during those trips, and usually, we ended up getting the cheapest room in a hotel or pension house.


    "Hey, I thought it didn''t affect you at all. You seemed you were not excited to see this room, and now you are shrieking your heart out." Alice said while she covered her ear.


    "Of course, I am so excited to be in this room, Alice, but I don''t want Gael to think I am overreacting," I said as I walked closer to her by the window, and together we looked down on the busy metropolis, and I could see the moving cars that looked so tiny from our point of view.


    And when my eyes darted a nce at the harbor, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad as I could see the vessels dock on the port that belonged to Ashton''s family, and I felt Megan''s hand take my hand, and she squeezed it, then she put her other hand on my shoulder, and she turned me around to face her.


    "Meg, when are you going to let go of your pains? Cry it out, Meg." She said as I could see the sadness on her face, and I remember how many times my best friend cried on my behalf, and I could tell right now she was about to cry as she looked at me in the eyes.


    "Alice, it is not yet my time to cry," I said as I let go from her hold, and I walked towards the bed.


    "I want to ask you a favor, Al, please. I don''t want to talk about him. I want to have a fresh start, and Ashton will not be part of it." I said.


    "Okay, but I want to remind you, you have to deal with it, Meg. He will always be a part of you because he is the father of your child, and you can''t deny it to me that you still love him." She said, and I couldn''t disagree with Alice, so I didn''t answer her, and Iy on the bed for a long while, and I got up when I realized something.


    "I only brought one suitcase, Al, since I want to travel light, and howe there are two suitcases now?" I asked in disbelief as my eyes zeroed on the luggage on the cab since she forgot to close the cab doors, and when I looked at her, I could tell she looked so guilty.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I know you will not agree with what I will tell you, but I aming with you." She said in more than a whisper, and I shook my head.


    "Alice, you don''t have to do it, " I replied.


    "Meg, I will not feel at ease if I don''t know where you are going, and this is the least I can do for you as your best friend; besides, it is summer, and I have savings, Megan. I will pay for my transportation, and I will work a part-time job there. Please, Meg, don''t push me away; I know you will do the same for me." She dered, and I became speechless since I knew she had a point.


    "How about your parents, Al?" I asked, and she grinned at me.


    "I told them we got an offer for a part-time job, and it is out of the country, and they couldn''t be happier, well, it was part of the truth since I was nning to have a part-time job over there, and I promise to send them the sry that I will earn. I don''t need to feel guilty since I only omitted some truth, so I wasn''t lying to my parents at all." She exined, and I shook my head asI released a soft sigh, and I nodded my head, and she screamed and tightly hugged me, and I could no longer hold back my tears since I felt so touched with what Alice had done for me.


    I know I only have two real friends; she was the only female friend I have, and in the male department, it was Oscar, and I felt guilty that I hadn''t informed him about my n since he was out of town after our graduation. He will spend his summer vacation at his grandparents'' ce.


    "Thank you, Al, for doing all this for me," I said, and she hugged me more.


    "Of course, that is what best friends do for each other, and I want to make you feel you are not alone in this battle you are facing, Meg. I will be here for you." She replied as she dried my tears with her fingers, and I smiled at my best friend.


    Gael came back before lunchtime, and he invited us to have a meal with him in one of the hotel''s restaurants, and I felt so excited to be dining with a celebrity.


    "Meg, I have good news for you." He said as he looked at me.


    "What is it, Gael?" I asked as I could feel my nervousness.


    "We are leaving tomorrow morning since I informed my manager that I needed to go to Megalopre, and she said that I can go since I have my free time and she will handle the rest of my appointments," Gael said, and I smiled at him, but no words came out of my mouth since I didn''t know what to say. I was so overwhelmed with so much happiness.


    "And one more thing, she was excited about your songs, and I can''t wait to read the rest of yourpositions." He added, and weate our lunch, and I realized Gael was down to earth, and I realized God sent me an angel. I told him about Alice, and he was excited about us.


    "You are so lucky to have a real friend, Meg. It is now so hard to find a loyal friend." He said, and I could feel there was a hidden meaning in his words. He is a celebrity, and I know Gael is dealing with trust issues since he can''t tell who is real or not anymore because of his status in life and the type of career he has. I am sure he was also dealing with privacy issues, and I want to be his loyal friend if he will let me.


    The following morning Alice''s father came to the hotel to get the car key, and I could see the shock on his face when he looked at our room. I told him our new employer booked us the room, and we told him not to tell anyone that our new boss is a billionaire. He was so happy and excited for us, and I felt guilty for lying to Alice''s dad since he treated me like his own daughter ever since I became Alice''s best friend. But I don''t want to tell him about Gael because I am sure my parents will ask him about Alice and me when they realize I have left home.


    We were surprised the moment we learned we would, be riding a chopper, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited and scared at the same time. But we had a smooth ride, and I enjoyed the entire trip since Gael is fun to be with, and he made our ride more enjoyable and memorable for Alice and me.


    "Wee to Megalopre, Megan, and Alice. I hope you will love my ce." Gael said the moment wended on his property, I realized it was an estate with a beautiful mansion with a vast garden surrounding it, and I realized everything he told me about his ce was understated.


    I became speechless as I looked at the magnificent mansion before us, and I couldn''t believe I would be living in this ce; I only wanted to run away from my father because I wanted to take good care of my child, but I never expected I would be here in this paradise.

 Chapter 105 - Breaking My Own Heart

    Ashton''s POV


    "Break up with Megan, Ashton. Her parents already lost their jobs, and soon her brother will also get fired if you will not break up with her." My father said the moment I got inside our living room after I sent Megan home and I didn''t expect to see my father at this hour because he usually came homete and left the house early, or else he would be out of town or out of the country most of the time.


    I know that my father is a very busy businessman, but even with his hectic schedule, he has the time to intervene with my personal life, and I was curling my fists in my sides as I looked at him in the eyes. I hate my father now, but I know deep in my heart I will never listen to him because no matter what he does, I will continue to be Megan''s boyfriend.


    "You will be leaving soon to WEN University, and you will find girls more beautiful than she is, and of course, the students at WEN came from wealthy families. I am sure you can find your match, son. And you will forget about her sooner thanter, and one day you wille to me and tell me that I was right." He said, and I remained speechless.


    "Do it, Ashton, or you will regret the next thing I am going to do with his family. I can put her father or brother in jail even if they are innocent." He said tly, and I couldn''t believe he was my father.


    "Seriously, Dad? Because I fell in love with a girl, you will do something as sinister as that?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, just for your own good, I don''t want you to be associated with their family Ashton." He said sternly, and I could feel my blood boiling in my veins because of my anger towards Gregory Pritzgold.


    "Just do what I say, son, so there will be no moreplications with Megan and her family." He said, and he walked towards the stairs while I was left dumbfounded.


    The following day I was so excited to see Megan since I wanted to spend my remaining days with her, knowing I would be leaving soon. The days passed in a blur, and I pretended I hadn''t heard my father''s warning as I continued to date Megan. I didn''t break up with her, but instead, I spent most of my time with her every chance that I could get.


    And then, one day, as I picked her up from her workce, Icould tell right away that she was not in the mood when she walked towards me as I was leaning against my car while my hands were in my pockets. I was a little disappointed. After all, I waited for her for how many hours because I thought she would be excited to spend her time with me, and she would go out early, but when I got into the parking lot where she was currently working, she texted me she needed to have overtime for four more hours.


    I wanted to offer her to pay for her four hours, but I knew she would get angry with me. I know Megan doesn''t want me to help her financially even if I am dying to do so, for how many times I attempted to help her, but she will find out at the end that I was the one who was helping her. And I don''t want Megan to get angry with me again. Thest time I did it, she didn''t talk with me for how many days, even if we are together, and it hurts me, and I don''t want it to happen again.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked after I came closer to her and kissed her lips, and she shook her head, and I held her hand and helped her settle on the front seat of my pick-up truck.


    "Can you take me home now?" Megan asked, and my face fell because I wanted to take her to dinner. After all, it was our monthiversary, and maybe because she was feeling so tired, she had forgotten about it.


    "Can we have dinner for a while?" I asked her after I got the bouquet from the back seat and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "Happy monthiversary, Meg!" I said as I handed her the flowers, and I could see the tears in her eyes right away.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, I forgot about it." She dered.


    "It is OK, Megan. I know you are very busy with your work, and that is why I wanted to treat you to dinner and spend some time with you because it is a special day for us." She smiled, and my heart swelled with happiness, and even if I felt a little upset a while ago, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy, and I know just one smile from Megan Corteza, everything will be okay; with me.


    "Of course, Ashton, we can have dinner and have some timealone at the clearing." She responded, and I grinned at her.


    I brought Megan to the newly opened Japanese restaurant in the city, and I know how she likes to eat Japanese food, and I know she was saving some money because she has been dreaming of eating there with Alice, and I am so thankful to the informant.


    "Wow!" She eximed the moment our food arrived, and I could see the excitement on her face, and I felt so happy that the sadness I saw a while ago when I picked her up was temporarily gone, and I hope she will continue to smile for the rest of our date.


    "I am so full, Ashton; thank you for bringing me here." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "You are always wee, Meg, and I am just so d you like the food." I dered.


    "Are you kidding me? I like Japanese food so much. Did my talkative sister talk to you about this Japanese restaurant?" She asked, and I shook my head, but I was controlling myself not tough. After all, I didn''t want her toreprimand Ava because I didn''t want her sister to stop giving me updates about Megan''s wants. I want to make my girl happy, which is the least I can do since I know my father hurt her terribly, but Megan didn''tin about it even once.


    After eating our dessert, I drove Megan to our favorite ce, and I could tell that she was back to her old self again, and I could feel it. Still, she couldn''t stop herself from showing what she felt right now, and I could tell that Megan couldn''t take it anymore, and I waited until I parked the car and spread the pic nket on the grass before I spoke to Megan about what is bothering her.


    "I am sorry, Ashton if I couldn''t hide what I feel right now because I am so worried about my parents. Can you believe that they both got fired from their work on the same dayst week? I don''t know why it all suddenly happened, my parents needed their jobs because we had so many bills to pay, and my mom has medication''s and that is why I made sure to have overtime hours so I could help them with the bills. And Idon''t know how we aregoing to survive if my parents continue to be jobless for a long time." Megan said, and I could see the pain on her face, and I felt so guilty.


    "And you know what is funny? They tried to apply to differentpanies, and when they got hired, they will onlyst one day, and the HR department will tell them they are not suitable for the job." She said, and Megan is crying now, and I dried her tears with my fingers, and I hate to see her this miserable.


    "You love your parents, Meg, and I fell in love with you more," I said because I couldn''t stop falling for her more, and she smiled as she cupped my face.


    "Of course, I will do everything I can for them, Ashton. I couldn''t forget the sacrifices they made for us; that is why I don''t care if I will only have a little sleep. I don''t want my family to suffer, especially my parents. I want them to realize that I kept my promise when I told them I would do anything I could to help them." Megan dered, and she looked at me in the eyes and smiled.


    "I just don''t know if I can maintain my schrship the moment sses will start because I still need to work if ever my parents will remain jobless, I don''t want to quit my studies, Ashton, because I wanted to be a chemical engineer someday, but I realized survival and the welfare of my family is more important than my dreams." Megan dered with a heavy sigh.


    "So, I decided to quit my studies and work full time to help my parents, especially for my mom''s medicines, and I think I need to give up my dreams for now," Megan said. I felt my entire body turn so cold as I realized I needed to let go of Megan because I didn''t want her to give up her dreams because of me. My father warned me, if I continued to date Megan, Dexter would lose his job too, and I don''t think Megan could support her entire family. And the worst thing my father can do is put Megan''s dad behind bars withoutmitting a crime, and I am sure Megan can''t take it.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I am sure your parents will have their jobs back; maybe there is just some misunderstanding at their workce," I replied.


    "I hope that is the case, Ashton, but I don''t think so." She said as I took her hands and squeezed them.


    "Believe me, Megan, there is always a silver lining in every situation, and you have to promise me you have to continue dreaming, and whatever happens, you have to finish your college education, Meg," I said, and I can feel the pain in my heart as I realized I need to let Megan go so she can have her dreams even if I have to break my own heart.

 Chapter 106 - Letting Her Go

    Ashton''s POV


    "Please, Dad, leave Megan''s family alone. I am begging you. And let Megan''s parents have their jobs back, and I will do everything you want me to do." I begged my dad, and I could see the amusement on his face as he stood up from his swivel chair. I know this is the first time I havee into his office unannounced. I know my father always came homete, and ever since I learned Megan''s parents lost their jobs, I felt so guilty that I am the reason Megan''s entire family is having a hard time right now, and I couldn''t wait another day to speak with my dad.


    I can''t forget the sadness on my girlfriend''s face, and I couldn''t stop ming myself because she was suffering. And I don''t want her to be miserable for a long time, and I better take the pain.


    "Okay, as I expected, you will do the right thing, son. And I felt so d that you didn''t disappoint me." He said.


    "How can you guarantee that they will have their jobs back?" I asked in a stern voice, and my fatherughed at me.


    "Rx, Ashton, and you don''t need to feel stressed about it since I have a word of honor tomorrow; you can call thepanies where Megan''s parents were working." He said as he handed me a piece of paper, and I could read thepanies'' names with contact numbers. I couldn''t believe he handled this matter on his hands where he is always busy with the family business, and I couldn''t believe how much my dad wanted me to stay away from Megan, and then I saw my dad picked up his mobile phone on the table, and he made a short call.


    "Mr. Smith, please hold my request to fire one of your employees, Mr. Dexter Corteza." He said, and I couldn''t stop the trembling of my hands as I realized if I hadn''te to his office, Megan''s brother would lose his job as well. And then he ended the call after he said his thanks, and he looked at me with a broad smile on his face.


    "Don''t worry, Ashton, I willpensate Megan''s parents for the days they didn''t have work. And now they can enjoy working again with a guaranteed sry increase." He said, and I was controlling myself not to talk back with him, and there was no way I would give him what he wanted. I will never work for him. Once I be a professional football yer, I will stopmunicating with him; for now, I need to do everything I can to protect Megan and her family.


    "Thanks, dad." I said, and I faked a smile before I walked out of his office.


    I wanted to leave once and for all because wherever I go, and whatever I do hers in Astikoz City,I can''t stop thinking about Megan, and I know early practice would help me lessen the pain and sadness that I felt. But I can''t go yet, since my entire family nned to send me to WEN University, and they are all excited for me, especially my brothers.


    "What do you think you are doing, Ashton?" Zach said as he barged into my room uninvited, and I was still lying on my bed since it was still early in the morning, and I didn''t have enough sleep ever since I started ignoring Megan''s calls and text messages.


    "Why do you suddenly stopmunicating with Megan?" He asked, and I could feel the anger through his voice as I stood up in bed, and I faced my best friend.


    "Why? Don''t I have the choice to do something like that if I don''t want to see her anymore?" I asked, and he smacked me in the face,and this time due to my frustrations, I punched him back hard on the face, and we fought each other until we both couldn''t take another blow anymore, and we ended up lying on the floor with blood on our faces and knuckles. And I could feel the pain on my face, on my limbs, and my stomach, and I couldn''t believe I would have another fight with Zachary.


    "I told you not to make her fall in love with you if you will only shatter her heart in the end." He said.


    "I am still in love with her, Zach, and you know that," I replied as I tried to catch my breath.


    "Oh, yeah, if you do, you could have at least done the right thing. Have the guts to break up with Megan, Ashton, because you are breaking her heart into pieces every fucking second of every day." He replied.


    "No, I can''t do it. I know the moment I see Megan, I can''t stop myself from kissing and hugging her, and this is the only thing I know I can do at the moment until I go to WEN University. I wanted her to hate me, so she can let go of me easily." I said, and he stood up from the floor while looking at me with anger on his face.


    "You are a coward, Ashton." He said while he was walking towards the door, he mmed it with a force that made my body jerk.


    "Yeah, I am," I said to myself as I tried to get up, but I felt so weak, and I knew it was not of the physical pain that I felt but because of the aching of my heart. Letting go of Megan was the hardest thing I have ever done, and I hate my father for doing this to us. I hope she will still be free the moment she graduates from college because I know I cannot get closer to her unless she has already achieved her dreams, but I will try my best to find a way to have her in my life.


    "What happened to your face, Ashton?" Lennon asked the moment he saw the bruises on my face.


    "Zachary." I replied.


    "It is because of Megan again, right?" He asked, and I nodded, and I could see his amusement


    "I know he has a thing for Megan, and you should be thankful that is the only thing you''ve got from him." My brother added.


    "I know." I said as I halfughed.


    "Why do you stay here in your room for so many days now? You can y basketball with us. It is summer, and you are leaving soon; why are you sulking here when everyone is having fun?" Lennon asked, and I let out a heavy sigh as I walked closer to the window of my room, and I didn''t even want to talk with my siblings, and most of the time, I skipped eating meals.


    "You can still meet her if you want; you are not grounded, it means you are free to get out and be with her; why do you try to fight your feelings for Megan?" He asked, and I turned around and faced him.


    "It is so easy for you to say, Lennon, because your girlfriend belonged to the elite society, and our father epted Sherry without questions. Do you think I will stay here in this house and endure the pain if I only have a choice? I need to protect her from our father." I dered, and I could see the concern on my brother''s face.


    "Megan is worried about her family, and if I am not going to stop myself from meeting her, Dad will ruin her future as well by canceling her schrship. Her parents already lost their jobs because of me, and her brother is our father''s next target if I didn''te to his office and beg him to leave her family alone." I added.


    "And you are so lucky that you fell in love with someone eptable in our father''s eyes." I said, and I could feel the bitterness in my own words.


    The days that followed became harder for me because I was missing Megan like crazy, and I hated myself when Lennon informed me that Megan hade into our house with Alice. Of course, I had already told the guard that she was not wee into our home, even if my heart was bleeding.


    "Ashton, I heard what happened between you and Megan. I felt so d you came to your senses." I was startled when I heard Lauren''s voice that I got up from my bed immediately.


    "What are you doing here, Lauren?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide the irritation that I felt as I looked at her, and I couldn''t tell Lauren that I am still in love with Megan because I can''t trust her, she can be my father''s spy, and I guess I need to make her believe that I no longer care about Megan.


    "Who told you about what happened?" I asked, and she smiled at me as she walked closer to me.


    "It is not a secret anymore, everyone is talking about it, and the girls became happier when they found out you stopped picking up Megan at the restaurant where she currently works. You don''t have any idea those girls only came to that restaurant to spy on your girlfriend." She said, and I knew right away, she was the mastermind. She asked her minions to spy on Megan and me.


    "Please leave, Lau. I am still sleeping." I said, and she shook her head.


    "I won''t leave since I wanted to apany you, Ashton, and if you wish, I cany beside you, and we can have some fun." She said, and I know I have to treat her like I don''t hate her.


    "Maybe some other time, Lauren. I am not in the mood at the moment." I replied, and she seductively smiled at me.


    I didn''t have a choice but to get up and ask Lauren toe with me to the living room because I didn''t want her to be in my room, and I think I needed to lock my door from now on.


    My world stood still when I found Megan and Alice together with Zachary in our leaving room, and I couldn''t deny I wanted to run to her side and take her into my arms. I could see her eye bags, and I know, like me, she doesn''t have enough sleep, and she looked so miserable, and I hated myself for doing all this to Megan, but she would be more miserable if her entire family suffered.


    "Ashton, I came here because I have a very important thing to tell you, but it seems you are having a good time. I was such a fool for thinking that your father was the reason you stoppedmunicating with me. And now, everything is clear to me," Megan said as she looked at me in the eyes, and I need to look angry with her so she will hate me, and even if she tried to hide her tears from me, I know Megan was crying.


    "Yes, you are right, Meg. I am having the best time of my life, now that you are no longer part of it. And please leave." I said, and I could see her entire body shake, and I could feel the pain in my heart. I felt d Zachary hit me again because I hated myself for hurting Megan this way, and I wanted toe closer to my girl and hug her and never let her go as Zachary continued to beat me. It feels exhrating that Zach is doing his best to teach me a lesson by punching my face and body, and I took Zach''s every hit without fighting back at him.. I was hoping Megan would be strong enough to move on and live her life without me.

 Chapter 107 - I Left My Heart In Astikoz

    Ashton''s POV


    "I don''t understand you, Ashton. Why didn''t you fight back with Zachary? You took all his beating like you wanted to end your life." Lennon said the moment he came to my aid after my girl left with her best friend, Zachary ran after them. I felt so curious about what Megan had to say, why Zach kept telling her to tell me the truth, and what kind of truth she wanted me to know. Maybe Megan wished to say to my face that we had already broken up, and she tried to tell me I was a coward.


    "I deserved all this, Len. Besides, I wanted something to happen, so I would stop myself from hugging Megan. She still looked so beautiful even if she looked miserable, and I hate myself for feeling so useless." I said as he put me on the sofa while Cole got the first aid kit. My brothers tend to my bruises, and it feels like I am carrying the world on my shoulders.


    "You better get a grip, Ashton, or you are losing yourself, man. You have to decide what you want to do with yourself and stand firm about it, or else you will look like a mess forever." Lennon said, and I sighed heavily.


    The days passed quickly, and I stayed in my room most of the time reading books. I tried my best to let go of all Megan''s memories, even if I knew I was only fooling myself because she would always be here in my heart. When it was our time to go to WEN University, I was the only one feeling unhappy about it.


    "Ashton, what is bothering you, son? I pretended I hadn''t noticed the bruises on your pretty face, the swollen lips, and ck eyes." Mom said the moment she visited me in my room, on the night before, I would leave Astikoz for good because I promised myself I would never set foot on this house ever again.


    "Nothing, mom," I said.


    "You can never lie to me, Ashton. I know that you are suffering because of Megan. I am sorry, son, that I couldn''t do anything about it. I understand that you like Megan so much, but your father doesn''t want you to be involved with her anymore, and I know it will happen. I wished the moment your father realized that you love Megan, he would allow you to be Megan''s boyfriend, but I was wrong for the second time around. I am hurting knowing two of my children are suffering because you fell in love with the Cortezas siblings. And I hope I can do something about it, but I am also powerless." My mother dered, and I held her hands.


    "Mom, it was not your fault, and I will never me you. It was all dad''s decision, and I hope one day he will realize the most important things that matter in life." I said, and my mom smiled at me.


    "Me too, son. I hope you will find your way back to Megan someday, and you will end up together." My mother said before she took me into her arms.


    We boarded our chopper, and I felt better when Isabelle had juste on time to go with us. And I couldn''t believe I was on my way to WEN University. I have been dreaming for this moment all my life ever since I wanted to y football professionally, but I never expected that I would feel in so much pain leaving Astikoz hills, and I know it was because of one girl who turned my life upside down.


    My brothers are talking as we approach the beautiful capital city of our country, the Majuscule City. I am so excited to live in this city, and we are on our way to one of our properties located in the beautiful hills of Majuscule. I always felt excited every time we traveled here, and this was the first time I wasn''t in the mood to have fun. The moment wended on the beautiful ground of our mansion, we all disembarked from the chopper, and what I love in Majuscule is the climate. I can see the sun shining brightly in the sky while I can feel the breeze of cold wind that tickled my skin.


    We had a wonderful lunch, and in the afternoon together with my family, we visited the University. Even if I was with my family inside the campus, I can''t deny my mind is elsewhere. I pretended to look cool since I didn''t want my father to think I was nning something bigger. And my father was true to his words. He met and talked with my coach, and Coach Adams was so excited to see me. And I felt d he weed me warmly, and I could feel the excitement of ying football again.


    My family stayed for two days, and I was shocked that my father stayed with us, and this was the first time he spent his time with us without mentioning his job. We do some activities during our stay in our house, but most of the time we roam around the city since my sister and brothers are bugging our parents to have a tour, and I felt so d it was over because I didn''t want to spend another day with my dad. After all, I couldn''t stop thinking how selfish and cruel he can be to ruin someone''s future because of loving a person.


    I don''t understand my father and his logic, and I don''t want to talk about it because no matter what he is going to do, I will never follow his dreams for me. I will do everything I can to stay away from him. I know that I will always have my grandfather''s support, even if my father disowns me. But I am doing all this to protect Megan and her family. Because if I only had it my way, I wanted to run away and choose another school and continue my dreams of bing a professional football yer.


    But right now, I know that my father was watching Megan''s family through his men, and he will use them to make me follow whatever he wanted, and all I needed was five years for Megan to finish her studies, and then we can be together. And for now, I have to forget about her for the time being because I know if I will see Megan, everything I nned for us will be wasted because I know I will choose to be with her, but I don''t want her to suffer, so I better keep my distance for now.


    The entire house felt so lonely and quiet when my whole family left me, and my onlypanion now is the staff of the house. But I feel more at peace now that my father is not around anymore, but I couldn''t stop my mind from wondering what Megan is doing right now. And I hated myself for missing her voice, especially the songs that she sang for me. And I know that I will lose my mind if I continue to think about her, but no matter what I do, I know Megan will always be in my heart and mind.


    I know I still have one week to spare because Coach Adams told me to take my time. After one day, I realized I was going crazy with the boredom, and the realization hit me when I looked at my dresser. I found the birthday card Megan had given me, and I hated that I forgot to read the card because of my excitement to have my time with her.


    I didn''t have any n of bringing it with me, and Iremembered I threw the card on my trash bin, and I wondered who among my siblings got the card, and once again, I didn''t want to read what she wrote on the card, but my curiosity was killing me.And I couldn''t stop my heart from agonizing when I read her message on the birthday card.


    My Dearest Ashton,


    Happy Birthday to the most handsome man on earth! I know you have everything in life that you deserve to have, and I don''t know what to give you since you have it all, but there is one thing I am sure you will be happy to have, and that is my undying love for you. Yes! I ept I am head over heels with you, Ashton Pritzgold. I am in love with you not because you are your father''s son, and you have a pretty face and hot body.


    I became so drawn to you because of what you are inside out. You are the most selfless man I have ever known.Thank you for choosing me to be your girlfriend and making me the happiest woman in the universe. Thank you for making me feel special and loved. You showed me the real meaning of love, and I am excited for you to be my first of everything. And I can feel it in my heart that you will be my only love, myst love, and my one true great love. I will fight my love for you until the end, even if it means I am losing myself because that is how much I love you.


    Loving you always,


    Megan


    P.S.


    I don''t share my music with anyone, and I am sharing with you the lyrics of one of my songs entitled " I Am Not Special." This music is for you, Ashton, and I hope you can read this card every time you miss me!


    I can feel my tears wet my shirt as I continue to cry after reading Megan''s birthday message for me. When I look at the right side of the birthday card, I can see the lyrics of the beautiful song of Megan, the one she sang during the party held at Zachary''s house, and I realized what a fool I have been.. And I got up from my bed and picked up my phone on the nightstand, and I could feel the urge to go back to Megan, and I knew that I would never be whole again as I realized I had left my heart in Astikoz City.

 Chapter 108 - Be Patient

    Ashton''s POV


    "What are you doing here, Ashton?" Zachary asked me the moment I arrived at his doorstep. And I can see the surprised look on his face because he knew that I had already left for Majuscule, even if we fought, and Zach had beaten me up, I know nothing changed with our friendship because I know we will always be best friends no matter what happens. After all, he is the only one who has the guts to tell it on my face that I was wrong.


    "I need your help, Zach. I wanted to talk with Megan, and I know that she trusted you the most, so please call her, I have been calling her number, but I can''t contact her mobile number," I said, and he opened the door wide for me so I could get inside his house.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, but I can''t contact her phone either; maybe she changed her number because she doesn''t want you to talk to her anymore." He said.


    "Of course, I expected her to do that, and then we don''t have a choice but to meet her sister, Ava," I said, and I dialed Ava''s number. I could feel the anger of her younger sister the moment she answered my call. I am just d she agreed to meet us in the pizza house near her house, and I felt so happy that I am back in Astikoz, and I hope my family will never know I was here because I will feel guilty that after what they have done for me, I came back without telling them.


    "What do you want, Ashton?" Ava said the moment we get near to her, and I am just d she chose to sit on the far end table because I don''t want anyone to overhead our conversation.


    "Can we at least order some pizza first? I am starving." Zachary said, and I know he was only trying his best to kill the tension between Ava and me, and I could tell right away that Megan''s sister was very angry with me.We ordered pizza and chicken, and then we ate, and I felt d Ava was eating her food in silence. And as I ate my pizza, I couldn''t stop the hammering of my heart.


    "I will give you ten minutes to speak, Ashton. Tell me, why did you do it to my sister?" She asked in a stern tone after she finished her food, and I guess the pizza didn''t change her mood after all.


    "I wanted to see your sister, Ava. I know I made a big mistake, I should tell her everything, and she has all the right to know what is going on with my life. I stoppedmunicating with her, not because I didn''t love her anymore. It was the opposite, and I need to stop being his boyfriend so she can have a better future." I said.


    "You ruined her future, Ashton." Ava hissed, and I don''t know what she was talking about, and I was wondering if my father had done something with her schrship already? I know Megan didn''t apply to my father''s schrship program. She got her full schrship because of her outstanding academic records, but my father has many connections, and I know Megan could lose her schrship if my father intervened.


    "I know that is why I stopped seeing her, and I ept I was a coward, and now I came back for her," I said.


    "It was alreadyte, Ashton; the school sent a letter informing our family my sister lost her schrship. Are you happy now?" She asked angrily, and I closed my eyes as I tried to calm myself. I couldn''t believe what I had done, my father still did it, and I was curling my fists on myp as I tried to control my anger, and I could feel my face turn so red because of my anger.


    "Please help me, Ava. I wanted to see your sister, and I wanted to ask forgiveness to Megan." I said.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, but I am afraid you are already toote." She said, and I looked at her horrified.


    "What do you mean? What happened to Megan?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "We don''t know, all I know after she came to your house, she left the following day, and we don''t know where she is at the moment. My parents felt so guilty that Megan left without saying goodbye to all of us. No letter, no exnation, and all I could think were no other than you. You are the only reason my sister left in Astikoz without a trace, and I am just hoping she is fine, and our only constion was Alice is with her. It means my sister is not alone, and I know you are the reason why my sister left." Ava dered, and I felt so cold, and I didn''t know what to say anymore as I realized I was toote.


    "Can youe with us to Alice''s house?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "I regret to inform you, but Alice''s family doesn''t know where she is either, and I could tell that my sister and her best friend are trying to hide away from someone, and I think that someone is you, and that is why I hate you, Ashton. You hurt Megan terribly, and I know you are going to regret what you have done for the rest of your life." She said and stood up and left us on the table. I stared into space while Zach ran after her, and I knew I was such an idiot.


    I stayed at Zach''s ce for the entire week, and we searched the whole of Astikoz city, hoping I would find her, but I couldn''t find Megan at all. How I wish I ran after her that day she came into our house. Now I didn''t know where to find her. I tried to look for her on social media, and I could tell right away she had deactivated her ount, and I became more frustrated that I called some friends to help me, but they had the same answer they hadn''t seen Megan or Alice in Astikoz.I didn''t have a choice but to go back to Majuscule, and this time my best friend came and stayed with me in our house, and I felt so d Zach was with me, or else I would be crazy.


    The summer ended, and the first semester began, and I devoted my time ying football, and I concentrated on my studies, and I became more studios, a lot of girls wanted to get closer with me, but I kept my distance. I know entering into another rtionship will cause me trouble because I only have one girl in my heart that I cherish, and I hate my life now. And it is almost ten months since I havest seen Megan.


    I stop using my social media ounts, and I stop listening to music because I can''t stop my heart from remembering Megan. I almostugh every time I hear Zach listening to his music since he will quickly turn off the stereo on my ount. One evening I got into his room, and I was dumbfounded to find him listening to a familiar voice, and I could tell right away it was Gael''s voice. Zach was lying in his bed, and I could tell he dozed off in the middle of making his report.


    "I am sorry!" Zach said right away when he woke up while I was sitting on his sofa, looking so lost.


    "It is okay; y it again," I said in more than a whisper, and I realized I was listening to Megan''s song for me, and it hit me on the gut. Megan sold her music to Gael, and I hate myself even more.


    "When did this songe out?" I asked, and I couldn''t hide the pain in my heart. How could Megan sell her music to Gael? And I know why she did it because she wanted to forget me, and I know I was such a fool for hurting her, and right now, all I want to do is see her and ask Megan''s forgiveness, but I can''t be with Megan because I know my father will know right away if I try to go to her. And I need to be patient if I want to spend my life with her. Four years is not long enough for me to wait because I can wait for her through eternity, and I have to endure the pain and loneliness of not seeing her.


    "I think, five months ago," Zach said, and I realized I was such an idiot. I got out of Zachary''s room, and I proceeded to my room with a heavy heart, and for the first time, I used the inte for pleasure after ten months. I searched Gael''s profile, and I realized he separated from his bandmates, and he went solo, and he released a new album five months ago. I discovered his songs are all Megan''spositions, and I wonder why she sold them to him when she told me so many times she would never share her music with anyone.


    It hurt me so much when I realized Megan had already given up her love for me. It made me realize I needed to graduate and y pro in football so I could be with her. I promised to do everything I could to have her back. Whatever it takes, I know I have to wait for another three years. Still, I don''t have a choice but to remain strong and make her my everyday inspiration even if she already tried to forget me by selling her music.


    But I still believe Megan''s love for me is more profound than the pain and hatred she felt in her heart, and I know the time wille that she will totally forgive and love me again. And we can be together again, and I can''t wait for that day toe. For now, all I need to do is to be patient and wait for the right time because I know I can''t win her yet because I have nothing to offer her.


    I didn''t want to work on my father''spany since I wanted to have my ownpany after retiring from football.. I am excited to spend my life with Megan, even if I am hurting now, but I know the wait will all be worth it, and I continue to listen to Gael''s song until I fall asleep with tears in my eyes.

 Chapter 109 - Feeling Excited

    Ashton''s POV


    Four Years Later


    I never came home to Astikoz even once for four years, and atst, the most awaited part I have been waiting for hase, my college graduation, my entire family came. We had dinner in the finest restaurant in Majuscule City.


    "So, now that you graduated, can you at leaste home to Astikoz, Ashton?" My mom softly asked me, and I smiled at her.


    "I am sorry, mom, but I will be starting my career soon," I replied; and I hate lying with my mom, and she knew the reason why I didn''t want toe home. It was because of my dad and Megan''s memories.


    "Okay, but I will visit you here more often, and we will be there on your first game." Mom said, and I could see the happiness on her lovely face, and my brothers were excited to see the game. I felt so happy that finally, Isabelle got a boyfriend, and he is a good man. This time her boyfriend came from a wealthy family, and that is why Ricky is very wee into our family, but I could tell Isabelle is still lonely, she is not smiling with her eyes, and I wish she will learn to love him like the way she had loved Dexter.


    I wish now that I would be ying pro with Zachary, Megan will see me on Television, and she will be so proud of me. I n to visit my grandpa''s estate, and I couldn''t wait to go there because I had already asked my grandfather''s help to locate Megan, because this time I am ready to face her and tell her my father can''t stop me from loving her.


    I am so desperate to find her. That is why Iasked my grandfather to help me find Megan because he is the only one who can help me, and like my dad, he has so many connections too, and I guess I will know about Megan''s whereabouts soon.


    "Congrattions, Aston!" Isabelle greeted me with a beautiful smile on her face, and she handed me a gift, and I took it from her hand and ruffled her hair. We are now back in our mansion in Majuscule hills, and we are sitting on the roof deck of our gigantic house, and we are both looking at the city lights below twinkling like diamonds.


    "Are you excited to meet her?" My sister asked, and I smiled at her. Isabelle is not only my sister. She had been my friend, rock, and confidante; I wouldn''t survive my four years in college without her. I couldn''t win my games without her full support, and she knew all my secrets and ns.


    "Yes, I have never been so excited in my entire life, and there are so many things I wanted to tell her, and I hope she is still in love with me," I said.


    "Of course, I know how much Megan loves you, Ash." My sister said, and I felt so confident and excited. My brothers joined us, and I shook my head when I realized they had brought beers. Our parents were already sleeping, and until now, I still hated my father. I tried to act civil every time we spoke with each other, and I don''t know if he knew I still had hatred towards him.


    "Congrattions, once again, Ashton! I know you are so ready to spread your wings!" Lennon said.


    "Yeah, he is, " Cole added, and I wanted to ask him how Ava was. I know they have kept in touch even now that they live with me since they are already in college, and I realized that time passed quickly.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to be on television!" I said, and my siblingsughed.


    "You don''t need to be a football yer to be on the TV, for how many times you declined agents when they asked you to be a model," Isabelle said, and I shrugged my shoulders. Even I was in high school, I''ve got offers, but I wouldn''t say I like showbiz, and I am sure my father will be against it. He will remind me on my face that I don''t need to be a model or actor to have money because we are already wealthy, and that is one reason why I wanted to have my ce and wanted to establish a name for myself. I don''t want my father to dictate my life.


    On the following day, my parents and brothers flew back to Astikoz while Isabelle remained in Majuscule with me. I spent my entire day with my sister, and I felt so happy that she stayed with me. My sister took five-day leave, and I know dad was against it, but our mother intervened, and Isabelle got what she wanted. She has been living here in Majuscule since the principal office of our shippingpany is here, and my father always stayed here. I am just d he took residence in our house in one of the high-end subdivisions in the city, and he didn''t stay here with us in Majuscule hills. Mom also remained in Majuscule city ever since Cole started studying at WEN University, and they usuallye home to Astikoz during weekends.


    "Are you sure you wanted toe with me?" I asked my sister after she settled herself on the front seat of my car.


    "Yeah, besides, I miss grandpa and grandma. It has been a long time that I visited them, especially when I started working in our firm as the VP for Marketing." She said, and I smiled at my sister, and I couldn''t be happier to be with her. She turned on my car''s stereo, and she turned it off after she realized and considered my feelings.


    "It is okay, Isabelle, now that I am going to find her, it is about time to listen to some music. I know I chose to have a dull life after I hurt Megan, but I promise to spend my entire life loving her, and I will make up all the days I missed to be with her." I said, and I tried to calm my nerves when I heard Gael''s voice, and I couldn''t deny it was one of Megan''s songs.


    "How can he use her songs under his name? Megan should have given credit as the songwriter and not Gael." I said as I tightly clenched my palms on the steering wheel.


    "I am sure Megan has her reasons, Ashton," Isabelle answered, and when I looked at her, I shook my head because I knew she was one of the million fans of the heartthrob singer in our country. I couldn''t deny, I wanted to dig into his personal life since he is a very private person, and I envy him that my girl trusted her music. Do they still havemunications? Did hepensate Megan fairly with her songs? I hope he didn''t use her music for anything. I wanted Megan to have afortable life after she ran away from Astikoz.


    "You can''t deny, though, Gael is an extraordinary singer; his songs can touch someone''s soul." My sister said, and I just shook my head because I hated him for using my girl''s music for his fame. He could have convinced Megan to be the songwriter to earn more than enough with her music.


    "Whatever, I don''t like him," I said, and I can feel deep in my core the bitterness I felt towards him, and I tried to divert my mind because no matter how I focus my eyes on the road, I can hear every lyric of his songs.


    "Ashton! Isabelle!" My grandmother eximed the moment we got inside the living room, and I realized they were waiting for us, and I felt delighted that even if four years had passed, they still looked the same, healthy and kicking. She both hugged us, and grandpa stood up, and he hugged my sister while he patted my shoulder.


    "I know you are both starving because of the long drive, and you also took the ferry, but I could tell it was fun. I still cherish those days I had a long drive with your grandpa, and those adventures that we had are what keep me feeling young and alive; you should enjoy your life and not follow your father, who is always busy, and he had forgotten; to visit us." Grandma said, and I smiled as I watched her beautiful face, and I could tell the wrinkles on her face made her look more vibrant these days, and I envy the way my grandpa looked at her the same way. And I know how much they love each other, and that is the kind of rtionship I wanted to have with Megan.


    "Congrattions! Ashton!" My grandpa said, and I smiled at him.


    "Thank you, grandpa, and please don''t give me more gifts," I replied.


    "I am sorry, it is toote for that. I always give you a present on your birthday, and your college graduation only happened once, and I want to enjoy my money while I am still alive." He said, and he handed me a box, and I smiled. At least this time, it is not a car.


    "I want you to open that gift when you return to the Majuscule." My grandpa added.


    "Okay, grandpa, this time I know I love whatever is inside of this box. You always bought me expensive gifts, and I want you to know I would be happy if I would only receive a card." I said as I remembered Megan''s birthday card, and I kept the card until now. It belongs to my precious collections; in my heart, the value of the card she has given me was priceless; no mary value can level the happiness I feel every time I read her birthday wish for me.


    "Can I talk with you alone, Ashton?" My grandpa said after our sumptuous meal.


    "Sure!" I said enthusiastically, and I saw my sister mouth good luck at me, and I smiled at her as I followed my grandfather to his study.. I couldn''t deny I was so excited to hear about Megan Corteza, and I felt like a high school boy all over again, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited after a long time.

 Chapter 110 - She Used To Be Mine

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you excited with your football career, son?" My grandfather asked, and I widely smiled as I nodded at him.


    "Of course, this is what I have been waiting for, grandpa. I can''t wait, I know I should not feel this way, but I am more excited about knowing Megan''s whereabouts rather than ying my first football game as a pro." I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as I adjusted the cor of my polo shirt. But I can tell the way my grandfather is looking at me that he has something terrible to say, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling anxious about it.


    I could tell my grandpa tried to find the right words to say to me what was going on with Megan''s life now, and I didn''t even know how to deal with it if he told me I was already toote because it would be a disaster.


    "What is it, grandpa?" I asked as I tried to calm myself, even if I could tell my heart was about to burst. My grandfather looked at me for a long time before he opened the drawer of his table and pulled out an envelope which I know contains Megan''s photographs as evidence of where she is and how she is doing now.


    "I am sorry, son, but I think you are already toote." He said the words that I dreaded to hear within the four years that I have been waiting for this moment.


    "If you want, I can tell you the details, and you don''t need to look at these photos," Grandpa saidas he looked me in the eyes, and I shook my head.


    "No, I want to see her even if it hurts. I know this would happen, but I wanted to see her beautiful face even for thest time, and I wanted to know how she was doing. I want her to be safe and happy, and I know my feelings for her will never change. She is still the one here in my heart and mind." I replied.


    "Okay then, I don''t know how tofort you, Ashton, but maybe you are not mean to be." Grandpa Henry said, and I shook my head as I stared into his deep blue eyes.


    "No, we are meant to be, grandpa, but I was a coward and a jerk, and I was a fool for hurting her feelings on the day she came into our house to speak with me, because I never give her a chance, and I drove her away," I replied, and he let out a heavy sigh as he handed me the envelope, and I took it with trembling hands.


    As I opened the envelope and fished out the contents, I halfughed as I realized my grandpa arranged the photos carefully so I could see Megan''s face first. I couldn''t stop myself from touching her lovelyface as I stared at her photograph, and she became more beautiful, and I couldn''t stop my heart from skipping a beat. She used to be mine, and I miss everything about her, especially her voice. I was staring at her candid photo for a long time that I didn''t want to look for more, and just one picture is enough to bring back all the sweet memories I had with her.


    "I don''t want to see what is next because I don''t want a reminder of the mistake that I made four years ago," I said.


    "You have too, Ashton; that is the only way you can move on with your life. I think she is happy with her life now." My grandfather said that made me feel so curious that I looked at the following photograph on my hands. I couldn''t stop feeling so stunned as I looked at Megan with a child, and it was a boy, a lovely toddler. I could say he is now three years old, and I felt the pang on my chest, for I couldn''t believe Megan would move on with her life that easily, and when I looked at the following photo, I almost died.


    I couldn''t believe that Gael was the father of Megan''s child, and when I scanned the remaining photos, they were all the photos of Gael, Megan, and their baby. They looked so happy together, and no wonder she had given up her music for him. I couldn''t contain my emotion anymore as I ran out from my grandfather''s study and got out of the house, and I ran as fast as I could until I neared theke, and I only slowed down when I almost reached the treehouse.


    I could feel the tears that trickled down on my face as I looked at the ce where we dreamed of growing old together. How could Megan have forgotten the promise she made that she would only love me for the rest of her life. I discarded my shoes at once, and I walked closer to the water until I couldn''t stop dipping myself on the water even if I was still fully clothed. For the first time after we broke up, I cried so hard, and I didn''t know how many hours I stayed on the water until I could feel my entire body is shivering. And I heard my sister''s voice calling my name.


    "Ashton, you have toe out of the water now, please!" Isabelle'' shouted, and that is when I hauled out of the water. And I slowly walked towards her, and she draped the towel around my shoulders while she held my hand as she brought me to the treehouse. I didn''t want to climb, but I could feel that my entire body was giving up, and I wanted to crawl in the bed because I couldn''t stop the pain in my heart.


    I felt so d that Isabelle came, even if she didn''t say a single word. I know that I am not alone, and her presence makes me feel better, even if I felt like I was dying inside. I went inside the bathroom and took a shower fast, and I wrapped the towel around my waist and got out of the shower room.


    I smiled when I saw clean boxer shorts, a white t-shirt, and brown cargo shorts on top of the bed, and I wondered where did my sister go. And I realized she gave me time to make myself decent before she came back with vodka in her hands, and I looked at her, and Isabelle weakly smiled at me while she opened the window, and I could feel the afternoon breeze the brushed on my skin.


    "I know you bought this alcohol so we can have a drink together to enjoy this supposed special asion, but it seems this drink has another purpose. I am not telling you to drink alcohol to forget how you feel right now, Ashton, but I think this will help for the time being.Besides, I want to celebrate your graduation with you, but if you want, we can talk about it too, but if it is too much for you to talk about Megan, then I will not force you to share with me what you feel; right now." Isabelle dered.


    "I want you to know that I am here to listen to you, Ashton. I don''t want you to bottle up the pain inside your heart because it is unhealthy. I have been there." She added as she sat down on the floor, and then she opened the vodka bottle.


    I couldn''t argue with my sister, besides there is nothing she doesn''t know about me. I haven''t kept anything from Isabelle. After I hurt Megan on that day, she came into our mansion. I almost lost Zachary. We are still friends, but we are no longer the way we used to, we yed the same team in college, and I could feel we were drifting apart from each other.


    I couldn''t me Zach, he warned me not to court Megan if I would only break her heart in the end, but no matter how I exined to him, I only did it because I wanted to protect her, but he still loathed me. I couldn''t stop him from hurting, and I realized Zachary was also in love with Megan. We still see each other and talk, but we avoid talking about Megan, and I miss the old times I spent with my best friend.


    "You could have at least given Megan a chance to talk with you that day, Ashton. You know how much I liked Megan from the start, but you asked me to stay away from her. I give in to your request even if I have been dying to court, Megan, because I know you are into her. Hot girls chased you around, but that was the first time I heard you beg from me, and I could tell you like her, but I didn''t expect you to be that coward, Ashton." Zach said, and it was after I realized Megan is no longer in Astikoz.


    She ran away from home because she saw me with Lauren, and I didn''t correct her assumptions that I was spending my time with my ex because I wanted Megan to hate me that day, so she would stop seeing me, and I remember every damn hurtful word I said to her that time.And I never realized it would lead into this, who I am to think everything is under my control when I know how much I hurt Megan, and now I have to live my life in misery.


    "Hey, are you still with me, Ashton?" I heard my sister say, and I snapped back into the present.


    "I am sorry, Isabelle, I have never felt so hurt before, and it feels like my heart is bleeding right now. I can feel the anguish and the pain." I said.


    "Why not look for her?" Isabelle asked, and Iughed.


    "For what, to hurt me more? I don''t think that is a good idea, and I don''t want Megan to tell it on my face that she is now happy with Gael while I am still hung up with her." I said, and I couldn''t stop the frustrations and disappointments that I felt.


    "I don''t even know how to deal with my broken heart right now, but I have my pride too, Isabelle.I don''t want to see Megan anymore, and I will do everything I can to forget her." I said as I poured vodka on my shot ss and took it in one gulp.. I know I am hurting, but I couldn''t also stop myself from hating Megan that she forgot me so quickly, and tonight I promise myself to forget all about her, and I don''t have any idea how to do it, but I have to, so I can move on with my life.

 Chapter 111 - Football Ball

    Megan''s POV


    Eight Years Later


    "Are you happy now, Megan?" Alice asked me, and I was inside my office, looking over the window.


    "Happy about what?" I asked as I tried to think what she meant.


    "Well, being a sessful businesswoman. You made your name, Meg. You are thepany''s CEO who owns the expensive best-selling perfume in the entire country. You are only new in the business world, three years more or less, but the product of yourpany is extraordinary." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "You could say that I am happy, I became what I wanted to be, I am now a chemist, and I created my own brand of perfume, but since you are my best friend, you know how I feel, Alice," I said, and I can see the concern on her face.


    "Of course, how foolish of me to ask you that kind of question. It has been eight years, Meg, and I think it is time for you to have a love life." Alice said.


    "Here we go again, Al," I replied as I shook my head.


    "I will never get tired of reminding you that you are still young. At twenty-six, you became so sessful, Meg. You are still beautiful, and men are drooling over you every time you walk in front of them. You be sexier as the times go by." Alice dered.


    "You better stop that, Alice. You know I am happy and contented with my life now, but I am still mourning over Abigail''s death." I said, and I couldn''t stop feeling sad as I remembered my baby girl. When I ran away from home, I never expected to have twins, but my baby girl died after I gave birth to them.


    "Megan, it wasn''t your fault; besides, you have Axel, and he is a healthy baby boy." She said, and I agree with Alice, but I couldn''t stop thinking about my little girl, and because of Ashton, I lost her.


    "Because of that bastard, I lost Abi," I said.


    "Hey, it was no one''s fault, Megan," Alice replied.


    "My baby girl could have a healthy heart if Ashton didn''t drive me away that day, I was in pain, Alice, but I tried my best to pretend I was okay. I was only eighteen years old when I got pregnant with my twins, and I have nowhere to go, and if not because of Gael, I don''t know where I am right now." I dered.


    "Abigail could have a healthy heart if I weren''t broken-hearted during my entire pregnancy," I said, and my best friend fell silent, and then she left my office when my trunk line rang. I answered the call, and I talked with one of my clients for ten minutes, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking back.


    I can still remember the first time we arrived in Megalopre, I fell in love with the ce, and I am forever grateful to Gael. When he started solo, he used all my songs, and I never expected my pieces to be so popr nowadays. Even if I insisted he would take all the credits, I never expected Gael would give me 50% of his earnings of all the songs Iposed for him for thest eight years. I was only thankful for him since he was the first person who offered me help when I was so down and brokenhearted.


    "Megan, you were an angel, I earned so much because of your songs, and it would only be fair to give you back what you deserve. You earned every penny you have in your bank ount." Gael said when I told him it was too much.After two months of living at his house, I looked for an apartment in the town center because I didn''t want to be a burden to him.


    Alice stayed with me, and we both looked for a job, and when I gave birth, I already had enough money in my bank ount through the effort of Gael. I never expected he had given me fifty percent, and when I reread the contract, I signed for him. He stated he would be giving me fifty percent of the earnings per song I wrote for him in return for taking the rights for my songs. And I couldn''t stop myself from crying that day when I looked at the figures in my bank ount, and it grew higher every month.


    I continued studying, and I also asked Alice to continue her studies. I told her to pay me after she finds work after her college graduation when she already has a job on her own. But I never expected I could build my ownpany. I hired her to work for me, and now she is my VP for Sales and Marketing, and she had already fully paid her loan from me, which I only sent to her parents. I felt guilty that my best friend gave up her life in Astikoz for my son and me.


    Alice gave up her love life to be with Axel and me. She helped me take good care of my son even if I hired a nanny. When my best frienddidn''t return to Astikoz, her boyfriend broke up with her, and no matter how I asked her to go back without me, Alice was stubborn and remained in Megalopre with us.


    And I wondered what happened between them, and it was onlyter on that I learned before we left in Astikoz, she found out her boyfriend had cheated on her. She didn''t tell me anything because she knew I was in deep pain; she bottled up her own pain for my own sake. That is why I am so lucky to have Alice in my life through thick and thin.


    And now I am living in my own house, and it was Gael''s property, the one we lived in the first time Alice and I arrived in Megalopre. It is now under my name. I am just d Gael informed me he would put his property on sale, and I didn''t hesitate to buy it because it was my dream house. Even it was too big for the three of us. Alice and I both studied at the same university. I took up a Bachelor of Science in Chemistry while Alice studied BS in Marketing.


    I used the remaining money I earned fromposing songs for Gael to open a small business after I bought the house, and I never realized the market would embrace my product, but of course, thanks to Gael. Because of him being so popr, he offered to be the model of my perfumes, and then the rest is history. My best friend has her own house now in Majuscule, but most of the time, she stays with us because she will miss Axel.


    And now M&A Wonderful Scent Co. is at its peak, and I could tell my life is perfect, but I can''t deny the emptiness I felt from eight years ago is still there.


    "Hey, we need to go home now, Megan," Alice said, and I shut down myptop while I craned my neck, and I stretched my legs, and I couldn''t believe another day was over.


    "Mommy! Mommy!" I heard my son''s voice reverberate in the living room the moment I got inside, and I couldn''t stop myself from running, and I took him into my arms.


    "Hello, Axel! What did you do in school today?" I asked, and he started telling me about his activities in school. I am so proud that I have an intelligent kid, and I could tell he got my intelligence, and I wouldn''t say I like it when Alice reminds me that his father was also an outstanding student, and there are moments I wonder where he is now.


    He became famous in football after he graduated from college, and I wouldn''t say I liked it every time Gael would visit my house. He will watch football, we will fight, and in the end, I will always win, and he will shut off the screen as I reminded him how much I hate everything about football.


    "Mom! There is one thing I wish for my birthday." Axel said after we had eaten our dinner, and he was sitting beside me on the sofa of our main living room as we watched his favorite cartoon. He paused the TV screen, and I could tell my son was excited. I smiled at him as he looked at me in the eyes. I know Axel is mature with his age, andI love him so much.


    "What? Why are you looking at me that way, Axel?" I asked him, and he gave me his beautiful smile that melts my heart, and I hate that I always remember his father every time my son smiles because I can''t deny that they have the same kind of smile.


    "Promise you won''t get angry." He said, and I looked at my son with tenderness as I caressed his face.


    "Who says I am going to get angry with you, Axel? Mom loves you, and there is no reason for me to get angry with you. Unless you will be a bad boy, when you will not listen to mommy, or your aunt Alice, and uncle Gael, and of course, to your nanny ra." I said.


    "Of course, I am always a good boy, mom." He replied, and I ruffled his hair, while I could see out of the corner of my eye, Alice was listening and watching us with amusement on her face, and I couldn''t deny I became so excited to know what my little boy wanted for his birthday.


    "You can tell mommy now, Axel. What do you want for your birthday?"


    "I wanted a football ball.." My son replied, and my body turned so cold as I could feel my face turned so pale while I heard my best friend chuckle.

 Chapter 112 - Can’t Forgive Him

    Megan''s POV


    "You could have said yes, Megan. For heaven''s sake, it was only a football ball." Alice barked at me after I tucked my son on his bed. I am just d I have a good son. He never cried when I said no to his request, but I could see the disappointed look on Axel''s face, and I hated myself for saying no to him when my best friend had been right, it was only a ball, but how could I quickly said no to my son.


    "I know, and I felt so bad about what I have done to Axel, and I hated myself that after so many years, I still hated Ashton this much. He broke my heart, and until now, I don''t even know how to pick up the broken pieces, Al." I replied, and I could tell the way; Alice smirked at me, she had something to say, but she tried her best to keep it to herself.


    "What? I know that look, Alice; after so many years of being together, crying, andughing together, I know what you are thinking right now, even if you will not say it on my face." I dered, and sheughed.


    "Well, since you are so confident enough that you can read my mind, then allow me to tell you what is on my mind, and I think this would be a long night, and a bottle of red willplete our night." She responded as she handed me the wine ss. We were on the house''s terrace, and I smiled as I looked up at the starry night, and I could feel the chilly night air.


    "Bring it on, Al," I said as I smiled at my best friend, but I couldn''t stop feeling so nervous because I knew what she was about to say. And I think after eight years, I am now ready to talk about it.


    "Don''t get angry with me because I am going to tell you anyway what is in my heart and mind right now. You can''t deny that you acted that way because even though you are still mad at your ex, you can''t deny to me, Megan, that you are still in love with him. Even if eight years had passed, you didn''t give yourself a chance to date with anyone." Alice said, and I wanted to protest, but she raised her hand to stop me, so I let her continue her speech.


    "There are a lot of guys who tried to court you, but you immediately turned them down even before they cany their cards, and you don''t give them a chance to prove their worth. You said you are happy with your life now, even if your smile doesn''t reach your ears." Alice added.


    "Do you think I didn''t know you cried every time you heard and saw the news on the TV about Ashton and histest flings? For the past four years, even if you pretended you didn''t care about him, I have seen you in the middle of the night watching a rey of his game, and you were crying your heart out." Alice said, and I could feel my cheeks turn bright red.


    "I knew the reason why you got so wasted thest time you attended a birthday party of one of our friends, it was because of Ashton''s confirmation about his rtionship with the heiress of the airlinepany in the country, and do you think I didn''t know why you treat me to a spa thest time Ashton broke up with his model girlfriend?" Alice continued, and I swear I wanted to cut her tongue right now because what she said was all true.


    "And do you think I didn''t know the real reason why you bought that boxing bag in the gym that you were punching untilte at night? And you ended crawling on the floor gym cursing Ashton''s name when he got engaged to histest socialite girlfriend?" She asked, and I could no longer keep my tears from falling.


    "I wanted to tell you to stop and beg you to tell me everything, but you tried to look so strong, and every time I tried to mention his name, you acted like you didn''t know him. For heaven''s sake, Megan, it has been eight years, and I think it is about time to stop bottling up your pains and share them with me. You can always cry on my shoulder, and you know that." Alice said, and for the first time, I cried so hard in front of my best friend.


    "Do you think I am that pathetic, Alice?" I asked, and my best friend shook her head.


    "No, you are not pathetic, Meg. I hate that after Ashton became a professional football yer, you started acting weird because his love life came out to the open. He is always on the tabloid with different beautiful women. And sincethen, you have tried to hide all the pain you feel inside. Even for how many times Gael told you, what you see about celebrities in the news are not all true, that is why he kept his love life a secret, and I think his secret love is you." Alice added, and even if I was crying, I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "Are you crazy? Of all the things you said, that is the only one that is not true. I don''t think Gael has feelings for me, Alice. If he has, he could have told me within the eight years that I have him in my life." I replied, and my best just shrugged her shoulders.


    "And back to Ashton, howe you didn''t tell me you knew all along?" I asked my best friend, and she looked at me in the eyes and smiled at me.


    "You told me once, what you have left is your pride, and you pretended to be alright infront of everyone, and I can''t take that away from you, but I think I need to intervene now since it has been a long time. You need to find your happiness; Meg and Axel are the ones affected by your love life." Alice responded.


    "How can you get angry with a football ball? What if your son loves football? Are you going to be like Gregory Pritzgold?" Alice asked, and I slowly shook my head.


    "Of course not; that is the least I want for Axel. I want to support him in everything he wants, and if he wants to y football, I have to support him, and I need to embrace that he got that from his dad. It is in his blood." I replied.


    "Well, that is better. I don''t want my godson to experience what your ex had been through." Alice replied, and I nodded at her.


    "And have you heard thetest news?" My best friend asked, and I shook my head.


    "I am not excited to hear any news, Alice; besides, it will only make me feel sad," I said because even if I tried not to watch the news, especially about sports, I couldn''t stop my curiosity. I always ended up reading the informationte at night, and Alice was right. Every time I read a column about my ex, I couldn''t help but cry. And now I don''t even know why I am crying, maybe because I didn''t give myself enough time to embrace the pain, and I didn''t get the chance to mend my broken heart.


    "Well, I think you will feel happy about this news because you will stop hearing about his name because Ashton quit football," Alice said, and I am surprised, and no wonder I haven''t heard about himtely.


    "Just in case you want to know the reason, he said to one of his interviews due to personal reasons, and I think you should start packing now, maybe he knows he had a son, and he wanted to search the entire country for you and Axel," Alice said. Her words terrified me, but I know Zachary will never tell him about my child.


    "Don''t make that kind of joke, Alice," I replied.


    "Why? Are you afraid he will show up one day and introduce himself to Axel?" She asked, and I became speechless.


    "I don''t think you are that kind of person Megan, I am sure you are willing to sacrifice yourself just to make your son happy, and I am certain the moment Axel will ask you about his father, you are not going to deny him the truth, and you will allow your son to experience how it feels to have a father." My best friend said, and Alice''s words got me to the bone.


    "Wow, I hope Axel will ask about his father when he is already forty years old. I am sure that time you already get over with Ashton." She said andughed hard as she poured my ss with more wine.


    "How about you? Are you going to stay single for the rest of your life?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "Of course not; I am not like you who is so crazy about your first love. But sad to say, I am not like you either; men will go crazy over you, while I find hard to date this time because of limited supplies of men." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "Thank you, Alice, for making me release the pain that I bottled up inside my heart, and right now I could tell, it is time to end my misery, and I think I should date, and give those guys a chance maybe who knows one of them could be my Mr. Right," I replied, and she looked at me with a broad smile on her face.


    "Yes, and this time I know you are getting yourself ready for the time your son will ask you who his father is because you are afraid to face Ashton alone, knowing he already has a fiancee," Alice said, and I am stunned about her words, how could she read what am I thinking?


    "Are you my best friend or a fortune-teller?" I asked, and sheughed, and this time Iughed with her.


    I couldn''t deny I felt a pang on my chest as I remembered histest engagement to a beautiful businessman''s daughter, and I hated Ashton more.. How can he enjoy his life through all the years when he abandoned his children and me? And that is why I can''t forgive him.

 Chapter 113 - An Impossible Thing

    Ashton''s POV


    "I am not happy with our rtionship anymore, Ashton!" ire shouted at me, and I didn''t expect her to follow me in our house in Astikoz. I was on the balcony looking at the city''s night view, and I couldn''t hide the pain and frustrations that I felt.


    "ir, please, not now," I begged.


    "How could you say that? I came all the way from Majuscule to be with you. You left without saying goodbye, and I am your fiancee, for heaven''s sake, Ashton." She hissed, and I could tell she was controlling herself, but I could see the anger on her beautiful face.


    "You know the reason why I came home, ire, and I am not in the mood to fight with you. I am tired, and I want to rest." I said as I looked at her in the eyes, and I could see the pain written all over her face.


    "Yeah, and I just found out all about it after I talked with Lennon because you were not answering your phone. You could have told me all about it, and I wille with you. And you make me feel like a fool because I didn''t even know what is going on with your life, and that is so funny because I am your fiancee." She responded, and I suddenly felt guilty. And I wanted to remind her she was the one who proposed to me, but I didn''t want to hurt her feelings that time, and I didn''t have a choice but to say yes.


    "You retire from football without telling me about it, and if you want to have a future with me, I think it is about time that you will share everything with me. What am I to you, Ash?" She asked, and I could see the tears that welled up on her face.


    "Hey, I am sorry. I was shocked when I received the call that dad suffereda stroke due to his hypertension, and I needed toe home to be with my family." I said as I caressed her beautiful face, but she stepped back, and she was shaking her head.


    "I couldn''t take it anymore, Ashton. I love you so much. That is why I tried my best to ept everything about you. I proposed to you, knowing it was ridiculous because even if we had been dating for over a year now, you are still hung up with your first love, but when you said yes, I became the happiest woman in the universe." She dered, and I wondered how did she know about Megan.


    "I was hoping everything would change after our engagement, but I could tell you be colder towards me, and the anger that you kept in your heart made you a prisoner of your own lonely world." She added, and I was looking into her face, and I wondered why I didn''t feel anything towards her. I know I liked her at first, but I could tell it was only an attraction and nothing serious. I just wanted a fling, but my mom begged me to try having a decent rtionship hoping I would fall in love in the process.


    I had been linked to different women and mostly celebrities during my entire football career, but none of those was serious. Mostly a fling, or only one date, and because I became one of the highest-paid football yers in the country, I became the media''s favorite, and I love the attention that I got because I wanted to be more popr than Gael. I know it was the most obnoxious reason I wanted to be the best in every game because I wished Megan to see me having the best day of my life ying football and dating hot and famous girls, but I know it was all for the show.


    Deep inside me, I felt so hollow and empty. It has been eight years, but never in a day will I not think about her and the mistake I made. I paid a high price by hurting her feelings, and she fell in love with the country''s heartthrob and singer, Gael. I know I can neverpete with him because he has Megan in his life, for how many times I wanted to hire him during special asions because I wanted to ask him about Megan. Still, I don''t want him tough at me and say it to my face because of my foolishness I lost the girl I love, and now I don''t know what to do with my life anymore.


    "I am sorry, ire," I said, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "Is that all you can say, Ashton? Sorry? I don''t even know what you are sorry for because you have so many shorings in our rtionship. I want you to open up with me." She said as she crossed her arms over her chest, and I could tell ire was stressed because that is what my fiancee will do if she feels anxious.


    "Actually, there are a lot of things I wanted to tell you, ire, but this is not the best time," I responded, and she halfughed while she looked at me in the eyes, and I could see the sadness and anger on her lovely face.


    "Don''t, and I will be the one to do it, Ashton. I know you are breaking up with me, but please give me the decency to do it myself. That is the least you can do for me after hurting me this way. I will leave for now, but I am begging you, please don''t break up with me just yet." She said and left me standing on the balcony feeling more lost, and I could feel that my guilt was eating me whole. I took a deep breath as I raked my sleeked hair with my fingers.


    I felt so guilty that I didn''t stop my fiancee from walking away from me, but what can I do? She was correct; after all, I have been nning on breaking up with her because I know it was unfair on her side to have me as her husband when I can''t reciprocate her feelings for me. And I still believe that I should get married for love, and never for convenience.


    As I made my way to the living room, I couldn''t stop my memories of my senior yeare rushing into my mind at once, and I could feel the pang on my chest as I remembered the first day I approached Megan.


    "Hey, did you fight with ire?" My sister asked when I saw her in the living room, and I shook my head.


    "No, Isabelle, but she was too angry with me, and that is why I can''t have a decent conversation with her," I replied.


    "You could have asked her to stay, Ashton. She came all the way from Majuscule just to see you." Isabelle replied.


    "I know, Belle, and I felt like an idiot right now for hurting her, but I can''t take it anymore. No matter what I do and how much I try, I still can''t love her. I swear, I did everything I could." I said as I looked at my sister, and she weakly smiled at me.


    Isabelle gracefully walked closer to me, and then she hugged me. And I can feel the calming energy thates from my sister, and it was soothing me, and I know she is the only one who can make me feel this way, and I wonder why my big sister has this kind of power over me. She can always calm my mind, and every time I feel so down, she can lift my spirit the moment I hear her soft voice. And I know it was because I trusted her.


    "I wanted to break up with her, but she beat me to it. She begged me not to break up with her since she will be the one to do it." I said as I felt so defeated.


    "Are you sure to let her go, Ashton? What if you will regret it for the rest of your life?" My sister asked me, and I shook my head.


    "I know what I am doing, Belle. I will only make it worst if I am going to marry ire, knowing I can never give her what she wants." I replied.


    "I am so proud of you, Ashton." My sister said as she released me from her embrace.


    "I don''t want to make the same mistake again, and I don''t want to hurt anyone anymore. I lost Megan because of my love for her, and I need to let go of ire because I can''t love her. I know it was ironic, but I have to do the right thing." I dered.


    "How about your decision to retire from football? We all know how much you love ying that game, Ashton. Are you sure you don''t want to y anymore?" She asked, and I smiled at her.


    "Yes, to tell you the truth, when I couldn''t find Megan, I wanted to quit my dreams and do what dad wanted me to do, but I wanted Megan to see me y football, hoping one day she would contact me but it never happened. And I was such an idiot for hoping she wille back to me knowing she is enjoying her life with that singer." I replied, and my sister couldn''t stop herself fromughing at me.


    "Why are you evenughing when you know I am hurting inside," Iined.


    "I just couldn''t believe you still hated Gael, and I thought you stopped hating him after you fought with Lennon when you broke his phone the moment you heard him listening to Gael''s music." My sister said, and I could tell my face turned crimson as I remembered that awful day, and I felt so ashamed of what I did to my brother, and I promised that my emotion would no longer carry me away.


    "Thanks for reminding me, Isabelle," I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling sad again.


    "I don''t intend to make you feel bad, Ashton. I want you to get a grip. And thank you for making the right decision. I know you chose to retire from football knowing father could no longer work even he will recover from his stroke." My sister said.


    "Of course, I am his eldest son, and in times like this, I know family weighed more than anything. Even if for how many years I hated dad for ruining my beautiful rtionship with Megan, I couldn''t hate him forever. I know he only did what he thought was best for me, and I hope he considered how I felt about it. It may be toote now, but I want dad to get better so I can say sorry to him." I dered.


    "You are a good son, Ashton. Alwaysremember that.." My sister said as we looked at each other and smiled, and I couldn''t stop wishing that I would have another chance with Megan even if I knew it was an impossible thing to happen.

 Chapter 114 - Hating Music

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you ready?" My mom asked me as I stood in front of my father''s VIP room at the hospital. My siblings are behind me, they had alreadye to see my father, and I was the only one among the family members who didn''t visit him. I am d my mother respected my decision not to show up right away.


    "Yes, I am ready, mom," I said, and she opened the door for me.


    I returned to Astikoz for the first time after eight years. I know it was because of the memories of Megan; even the beautiful memories I had with her turned sour and ugly after I learned she was with Gael, and what made me hate her more was her music. I used to love music so much that it became the most annoying thing in my life after Megan let Gael sing her music. And I wanted everything to change since I know music has nothing to do with my heartaches.


    I thought I was in a bad dream after getting inside my father''s room when I found him in his bed, and I couldn''t believe the strongest and powerful man I ever knew would be lying in front of us. One side of his body is paralyzed, and he experienced the sudden blurring of his vision, and he has trouble speaking and understanding what we are saying. The moment I held his trembling hand, I saw my father''s tears in his eyes, and I couldn''t stop my own emotion as I cried with him; he was trying his best to talk, but I put my finger on his mouth.


    "Dad, you don''t need to talk. I understand what you mean. I am sorry if I came to visit you sote, but I hope you forgive me." I said, and he nodded his head, and I leaned down, and I hugged my father; it has been a long time since I hugged him. I know he knew how much I hated him for ruining my rtionship with Megan, but as I looked at him now, trying his best tomunicate with us, all the hatred that I had for him vanished, and what was left was a pity. How could he have a stroke when he was still young?


    I could see the pain on my father''s face as he tried to stroke my head as I continued to hug him. He used to be so strong, and we enjoyed ying basketball together, and now he looked like a stranger to me. I couldn''t believe I was facing my father because never in my wildest dream did I imagine my dad in a hospital bed because he is always looked authoritative and so influential. Right now, all I saw was a sickly man on his bed.


    "Dad, I quit football just how you want it, thank you for giving me a chance to be a professional football yer, and I will never forget the experiences that I had, and now I came home to Astikoz to fulfill one of your greatest dream for me. I know I will never be ready to run ourpany, but I believe it runs in our blood, so I think I will be a great CEO." I said, and I know my father tried his best to smile at me, but due to his paralysis, it almost looked like a snarl, but I could feel it to my bone that he was happy with my decision.


    We left the hospital with low spirits, and I could tell my siblings felt the same way, and since they are now both working in ourpany, they couldn''t be happier to wee me. But I could tell they are all affected by my dad''s current situation, and running thepany means I will be traveling to Majuscule and Astikoz most of the time. Since my brothers are in-charge in our office here, I felt confident they would help me, and my elder sister is working in Majuscule. I could tell I would be good.


    "So, are you ready to talk about your fiancee now?" Lennon asked the moment we got back into our house, and I am just d we are now good after what happened with Sherry and me. It was one of my birthday parties I threw during the peak of my career, and of course, I invited my siblings, and Lennon brought her ex-fiancee. I was drunk that night.


    I still remember I retired early to bed that night. After all, I felt so depressed because I can''t forget I heard someone singing Gael''s song, my song, which entitled "I Am Not Special," in my living room when they decided to have karaoke. I felt so angry, but I couldn''t stop them from singing, so I decided to sleep in my room instead of wasting my time listening to Gael''s music.


    I was already sleeping when I was awakened by someone who snuggled beside me, and I was too sleepy to care. The next thing I knew, I heard my brother''s fiancee''s voice, and I felt she was undressing me, and I tried to stop her, and when I opened my eyes, I felt so terrified to find Sherry sitting on top of my bed naked, and then everything happened in a blur. My brother came, and it was a hell of a night to remember that until now, it made me have goosebumps, and it waste for me to realize that Cole was right after all.


    "What the hell are you doing her naked in my brother''s room, Sherry?" I heard Lennon''s booming voice as I tried to get up, but before I could stand up properly, my brother hit me on my face that I plummeted to the ground and he pulled me up by yanking my shirt, and he was about to give me another blow when his fiancee shouted at him.


    "Stop it, Lennon! Please!" Sherry yelled while she was crying, and she didn''t even bother to put on her clothes; and I threw a nket at her, and I felt so d Lennon listened, and he pushed me hard that I fell back to the floor.


    "Ashton has nothing to do about this; I came here unannounced, I am sorry, Lennon, but I don''t love you ever since you be my boyfriend. I always have a thing for your elder brother, that is why I tried my best to get your attention so I could see him almost every day, but he never looked at me the way he gazed at Megan, and when she vanished, I thought I will have my chance." She said, and I could see the pain on my brother''s face.


    "I love Ashton for a long time now, Lennon, and sorry for using you; when you proposed to me, I didn''t even know how to answer you because I wanted to be your brother''s wife and not you," Sherry added and I saw Lennon walked towards the wall. Without warning, he punched the wall hard that made me feel my drunk self came back alive. Lennon was so angry that he kept hitting the wall until I stopped him.


    "Nothing happened between your brother and me because even in his sleep, he was calling Megan''s name, and no wonder no woman will stick with him." She said, and I felt mortified of the realization that I was very confident that I was over with Megan, but on that day, it hit me like a bomb as I realized I was still in love with my first love.


    "And now that you know the truth, I guess I don''t need this ring anymore," Sherry said, and I was terrified when she removed the engagement ring from her finger and threw it on on my brother''s face. I could see the tears on my brother''s face that night when Sherry left without taking another nce at my brother, and I moved closer to him, but he raised his hand to stop me.


    "This is all your fault, Ashton." He dered and left me dumbfounded, and it was one of the worst moments of my life. I saw how Sherry shattered my brother''s heart that night, and I felt so guilty looking back on the day I drove Megan away from our house with Lauren standing by my side. I couldn''t imagine the pain I had caused her.


    "Hey! Brother, are you even listening to us?" Cole asked, and I snapped back to reality, and I could tell three sets of eyes were looking at me.


    "I have to break up my engagement with ire," I said, and I could tell my brothers were not surprised at all.


    "Well, it was about time. Isn''t it ironic that you kept hurting the women who love you? While I get dumped? And I think all the bad things you have done will go back to me, Ashton." Lennon said, and I looked at him apologetically.


    "But I know it wasn''t your fault at all. Cole already told me that Sherry was in love with you the entire duration of our rtionship, but I never listened because I was madly in love with her." Lennon added.


    "Are you still angry with me?" I asked, and he shook his head


    "No, I have never been angry with you, big brother, but I hate you that time, even if I know it wasn''t your fault, I just hate it that girls will always go crazy over you, and that is why I told Cole we better get married first before we introduce our wives to you because it would be a disaster again." He said that made our sisterugh.


    "No need to do that, guys, you know my heart only beats for one woman, and I think I am going to stay single for the rest of my life." I dered, and they all looked at me now in horror.


    "You can''t do that, Ashton, you are the heir, and it is apparent you''ve got to have an heir too.." Isabelle dered, and my brother agreed in unison by saying yes, while I thought I only wanted Megan to be the mother of my children.

 Chapter 115 - Stop My Craziness

    Megan''s POV


    "Mom! Please wake up!" I heard my son''s sweet voice as I groaned, and I tried my best to open my eyes; and I saw my son beside me, and I wondered why he woke up so early. I needed to ask ra why she let Axel sleep a little longer.


    "Good morning, handsome!" I said, and he kissed me on my cheeks, and my heart swelled with happiness. Every time I felt lonely, like when I couldn''t help myself from crying because I remembered Ashton, I would only look at Axel, and my loneliness will be gone. I wonder until when I have to suffer from loving his father.


    "Good morning, mom! Why are you still in bed? It is our field trip to the zoo today!" He said, and I got up immediately, and I was turning around my room, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Mom, you have to rx, okay? We still have one hour to spare since the bus will leave at exactly 7:30 from the school ground." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "Can we meet your teacher at the zoo?" I asked, and he shook his head.


    "No, Mom, we need to ride the bus; I promise Kim that we will be riding on the bus together!" He said excitedly, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "Who is Kim again?" I ask as I pretended I didn''t know about her friend.


    "Mom, how can you forget about her? Kimberly is my best friend." He said, and I beamed at him.


    "Of course, I am sorry, son; mom is getting forgetful these days, maybe because I am old," I said, and he shook his head.


    "No, mom, you are still young. Do you know guys say you are beautiful?" He said, and his words took me off guard.


    "What? When did you hurt that?" I asked.


    "Anywhere, sometimes when we are in the grocery store or the mall." He replied.


    "Why I haven''t heard them?" I asked.


    "Because they whispered in my ears when you are not looking." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing as I got inside the bathroom.


    I felt guilty that I had forgotten about his field trip, he had been bugging me about it, and I promised to go with him. I smiled as I thought my son was growing fast, and not only that, he was getting taller every day, and I could say he got his height from his father because he is the tallest in his ss.


    I smiled when I found him sitting on the edge of the bed, and I knew he was a good boy, and I didn''t have a problem raising him, and I couldn''t stop myself from crying every time I saw him alone because I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about his twin sister. It breaks my heart to think I lost my little girl, I only held her in my arms for a while, and I hated myself that I couldn''t save my little girl.


    "Mom, are you crying again?" Axel asked, and I dried my tears before I looked at him.


    "No, baby, mom is notcrying," I said as I got dressed fast. I only wear jeans and afortable blouse. I blow-dried my hair and tied it in a ponytail. I got my sneakers from the shoe rack, and I smiled when I looked at my reflection in the mirror.


    "Shall we?" I asked my little boy, and I could see the happiness on his face, and I knew I had to buy him a football ball before his birthday next week.


    "Daddy!" Axel ran to Gael the moment he saw him.


    "Gael, what are you doing here? I thought you would have your concert tonight in Astikoz; howe you are here?" I asked in disbelief, and he walked closer to me while he carried Axel in his arms.


    "I wanted to surprise my godchild because I know once I tell you, you will never keep your mouth shut." He said as he smiled at me, and then Gael put down my son, and he ran towards his nanny going outside, while Gael put his arm around my shoulders.


    "Thank you, Gael, foring. I know you have been part of Axel''s life, and you don''t need to do it anymore. I don''t want us to be a burden to you." I said, and he put his finger on my mouth.


    "Megan, don''t ever say that.I promised to take good care of you that night you came into my hotel room, and I am happy to be part of your lives." He said.


    "I love Axel like my own son, and you be my family, Megan. You came into my life when I was at my lowest, and I was about to lose my career that day if you didn''t show up. You were my angel, and I think Axel wasmy lucky charm ever since I became his godfather every time I release a single, it will be a number one hit." He added as we got out of the house, and I realized Alice had left already when I could no longer see her car.


    "Gael, you have a beautiful voice and a very handsome face, that is why people adore you, and not only that, you are a good person inside out, and it is a waste that until now you are still single," I said.


    "I chose to be single, Megan. I don''t think there would be a girl out there who will understand my nature of work, I will always be busy, and I don''t have enough time to date." He said.


    "You always find time for us, Gael," I replied.


    "Because you are my family. I became an orphan at an early age, so I don''t have a family I can call until you came into my life." He said, and I squeezed his hand.


    "Same here. I left my family in Astikoz because I wanted to have my son. I couldn''t imagine giving my child away. And the moment I left that city, I knew I no longer had a family, and you have taken good care of me ever since. I will forever be grateful for your kindness Gael." I said, and we bothughed when Axel shouted that we would bete. I think I was in the shower, and that is why I hadn''t noticed Gael''s helicopter approaching.


    "Gael took the key from my hand, and he sat on the driver''s seat while I put my son at the back of the car, and Axel insisted on buckling his seatbelt, and I settled to the front seat with a broad smile on my face.


    We almost missed the bus we were assigned to ride, and I was waving my hands to stop them, and we all got out of the car hastily. We ran towards the bus while Axel''s ssmates were having fun watching us, and they all cheered when we got inside the bus and took our seats at the back. Since we were running, we were catching our breath as we sat down on our seats, and I could tell my son looked so excited.


    "Are you his father?" One of the mothers asked Gael when we climbed out of the bus, and he nodded his head.


    "But they said on the news you are single, you are Gael, right?" She continued to ask, and I didn''t want Gael to be put on the spot. For how many times he did this. He will always say yes if ever someone will ask him if he is Axel''s dad every time we are together, and that is why many showbiz articles said he is married and have a child. I asked Axel to join Kimberly and her mom before speaking with the woman.


    "Sorry, it is a misunderstanding, he is my friend and godfather of my child, so it makes him technically his second father," I said, and the woman nodded her head and left us.


    "You have to stop doing that, or that kind of information could ruin your career," I said at him, and heughed.


    "I don''t care besides, for me, Axel will always be my son, and I love it every time he calls me daddy; it feels like music to my ear." He said, and it warms my heart.


    "Thank you so much, Gael, for giving us more than what we need. You shelter us, and you almost give your name to Axel when I gave birth to him, but it would be unfair to you. I don''t want to be greedy, and you know that." I said, and he ruffled my hair.


    "Of course, Ms. Corteza, that is why you never say yes even if I begged you to be his father on his birth certificate." He said.


    "I know, Meg, you are a good mother, and I know even if you hated Axel''s father, you are still hoping one day he wille back to you, and you will be happy again, and as your friend, I hope he wille back one day, Meg, so I can see your genuine smile once again." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing as I halfughed.


    "That is a ridiculous ideaing from you, Gael. I can never forgive Ashton, and he will never know about my son." I retorted.


    "Whatever, Megan, but you can never fool me," Gael said with sadness in his voice, and he walked towards Axel while I was left stunned. How could he say that on my face? I tried to ignore Gael''s words and join them because there was no way I would be affected because of Ashton again.. He is getting married, and I should stop my craziness, and I think the only thing I can do right now is to find someone I can date, so my friends will stop thinking that I am still hung up with Ashton Pritzgold.

 Chapter 116 - I Felt Terrible

    Megan''s POV


    "Look at Axel; he is now so big and tall, I haven''t seen him in a month, and he is getting bigger each time I see him," Gael said as we watched my son watching the lion and lioness on the cage with their four cubs. And I could see my son was looking at them seriously, and I suddenly felt a pang on my chest as I felt jealous of the lioness with her mate, and I knew Axel would bombard me with a lot of questionster when we got home.


    "Yeah, and it seems times fly so fast, and he will be a teenager soon, and I felt like I will be too old by then," I said, and I heard Gael chuckled as he put his arm around my shoulders.


    "Are you kidding me? You will never get old, Megan, even if he will be twenty years old. I could tell even at thirty-nine, you will still look hot and beautiful." He said, and I could feel my face blushed.


    "You are only saying that because we are close friends," I said, and I felt him loosen his arm around me, and he turned me around to face him, and I suddenly felt nervous.


    "Megan.." He trailed off as he looked at me in the face.


    "What is it, Gael? You are scaring me." I replied.


    "Can we talk aler?" He asked, and I suddenly felt anxious as I gazed at his handsome face; this was the first time I saw him this serious.


    "Sure!" I replied as I tried to look calm, and I wondered what he wanted to tell me. But knowing Gael, I know he will never tell me something that can make me feel sad, which I love about him. He was always there for me ever since we became friends, and no matter how busy his schedule was, he will always find time to be with Axel and me.


    We ate our lunch on one of the pic tables under the big old trees inside the zoo, and I smiled as I looked at my son''s face; I could tell he seemed so happy, and I wanted him to be like this always.


    My son was sleeping on Gael''sp when we got inside the bus, and I could tell he got so tired from running with Kim. I felt a little exhausted because I didn''t want him to be out of my sight; that is why I kept running after him even if Gael was telling me to rx.


    "I don''t want to miss his childhood, Gael," I said to him as he watched me with amusement in his eyes.


    "Of course, I feel the same way too, Megan." He replied, and I beamed at him as we fell silent. I felt ashamed when I realized I was leaning on Gael''s shoulder when we arrived at the school grounds, and I couldn''t believe I dozed off. I know having ack of sleep made me sleepy during the ride, but I know my friend doesn''t mind me leaning on him while my son was sleeping on hisp.


    We climbed out of the bus while Gael was still carrying my child, who was soundly sleeping in his arms.And I can''t deny sometimes I was hoping Axel had a dad so every time he fell asleep, someone would carry him like what Gael is doing right now, and I tried to set aside those thoughts as we walked through the parking lot because I know it will never happen, not in a million years. What we had was over a long time ago, but I hated myself that no matter how angry I am with him, there is a part of me that I wanted to have him once again.


    The moment we arrived home, Axel woke up, and he ran towards his nanny, who was waiting for us on the front porch; I smiled as I heard Axel talk about his adventures in the zoo, especially the time he spent with his best friend. Gael lingered on the front porch, and I remembered he wanted to have a word with me.


    "Do you want toe inside and have a lemonade?" I asked, but he shook his head.


    "No, I am good, Megan." He said, and he looked at me intently while he put his hands on the pockets of his jeans, and I could tell something was bothering him.


    "Is everything alright, Gael? Are you alright?" I asked, and he let out a loud sigh as he pulled a patio chair and motioned me to sit down, and he sat down in front of me.


    "Can we talk now?" He asked


    "Of course, we are now talking," I said as I tried to contain myughter because he looked grim.


    "I know this is not the right time to tell you this, and for how many years, I tried my best to ignore everything I felt inside my heart, but I couldn''t stop it anymore because I could feel my heart would burst if I am not going to tell you everything I feel for you, Megan." He said, and I felt my entire body is shaking. I wanted to stop him from talking, but I know there is no way I can stop him now.


    I don''t want to hurt his feelings, and I know he should not tell me about it because I don''t want to feel guilty. I don''t want anything to change between us. I like to have Gael in my life forever, and I don''t want him to be away from us. He has been my rock throughout these years together with Alice. He has been a good friend and my confidante. I like what we have right now. I try to ignore all the signs that I have seen in him. I know I always caught him staring at me when we were alone or even with our friends. And for how many times my best friend told me that Gael had a thing for me, but I didn''t acknowledge it because I knew I could never reciprocate his feelings for me.


    "I am in love with you, Megan." He blurted out, and my mind was screaming no, and I hate myself that I will break Gael''s heart.


    "Gael," I said, and that is the only word that came out of my mouth because I don''t know how to tell him I can''t love him back.


    "Megan, you don''t need to love me back because I know where I stand in your life. I will always be your friend, and you will never have me in your life as more than a friend. You can''t love me the way you love Ashton Pritzgold, even if he shattered your heart and dreams. He will always be the only man in your heart and mind." He said, and I shook my head.


    "That is not true, Gael. What I had with Ashton was over the moment he drove me away from his home. The reason I can''t be your girlfriend is that I don''t want to lose you in my life; you are too important to me. What if we will not work out and end things badly. I can''t afford it, Gael. I need you more than you will ever know." I said, and he smiled at me even he looked so miserable right now.


    "I understand, Megan, and I have known about it for so many years now, but I don''t want this moment to pass without telling you how I feel. I realize that life is too short, so I got the courage to tell you everything because you have all the right to know how I feel about you." Gael responded as he cupped my face. And I was horrified, thinking he would kiss me, and I released a sigh of relief when I realized he was only caressing my face.


    "And please, stop fooling yourself, Megan; you have to acknowledge your feelings. Don''t ever try to keep it in your heart because you can never fool me, even Alice." He said, and I know he was right, but there is no way I will tell him how I feel inside.


    "Don''t get stressed, and there is only one thing I ask from you." He said.


    "What is it, Gael?" I asked, and he gazed at my face for a long while before he spoke.


    "Don''t ever stop me from loving you, and it is okay if you can''t love me back. It makes me so happy to love you and Axel. Besides, I don''t expect anything in return." He said, and I nodded my head.


    "I am sorry, Gael," I replied in more than a whisper.


    "Hey, you don''t need to say sorry, Megan; this is my choice, and loving you is the most satisfying thing I have ever experienced in my entire existence and thank you for making me feel this way." He said, and I hugged Gael, and we embraced each other for a long time.


    "Thank you for loving Axel and me all through these years," I replied.


    "I will always love you both, and I hope nothing will ever change between us, now that you know how Ifeel about you." He said.


    "I promised that nothing will change between us. Besides, I knew you felt something towards me." I replied, and I could see his face turned so red.


    "You know my secret all along?" He asked in disbelief, and I nodded my head.


    "How could you hide it from me so well? I thought no one knew I am crazy about you." He responded while hebed his hair with his fingers.


    "Don''t worry, your secret is safe with me," I replied, and heughed, andIughed with him when I saw his face turned redder.


    "Are you sure it is okay with you that I can''t reciprocate your feelings for me?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "Of course, Meg, you are too important for me than how I feel for you. I can''t risk it either," Gael said, and I beamed at him.


    I watched him walk towards the helicopter, and I felt terrible and guilty that I turned down a man who is so loving and kind, and I know if ever I can choose whom to love, I will select Gael without a doubt.

 Chapter 117 - Buying The Ball

    Megan''s POV


    "I told you so. I knew it; Gael is in love with you." Alice said as her eyes got so big when I told her about Gael''s confession.


    "Yeah, you were right. I can feel it too, Alice, but I tried to ignore all the signs since I couldn''t love him back. I don''t have the heart to hurt him because I know how much he took good care of us from the very start." I responded.


    "Oh, poor Gael, can you at least give him a chance, Megan?" Alice asked, and I could feel the pain in my heart as I shook my head.


    "I don''t feel anything romantic towards him, Al; all I have for Gael is Philia love. I only love him as a friend." I replied, and she nodded her head.


    "Of course, I understand. I felt so worried about you." She said, and I raised my head as I put down my pen on my table.


    "And why is that?" I asked, and she weakly smiled at me.


    "Nothing, I hope you will open up your heart again. Eight years was long enough, Meg; maybe if you will open up your heart, you can give Gael a chance." She said, and I looked at my best friend for a long time.


    "Alice, I care about Gael so much; that is why I don''t want to lead him on, and of course, I know it is easy to love him, but I don''t want to lose him in the end, Alice. What if it will not work out, and we will only end up hurting each other. He is very important on Axel''s life, and I can''t afford to hurt Gael." I replied.


    "Don''t worry, starting next month, I will try to date someone," I added casually, and she smiled as she shook her head and Alice returned to her table.


    The days passed quickly, and I couldn''t believe it was already Thursday. I am so busy because we got so many orders worldwide, and I never expected my perfume would be number one in the country, and that is why I tried venturing abroad, and I felt d somecountries embraced our products as well, and I could say we are doing well.


    "Did you buy Axel''s ball?" She asked, and I darted a nce at Alice on her table, and I shook my head, and I hated myself for forgetting the one thing he ever wanted for his birthday.


    "Are you going to buy it or not?" She inquired.


    "Of course, I will. It is just a ball." I replied.


    "Yeah, just a simple ball, but it feels like you are buying a house and lot that it took you a long time to buy it, if you are not going to buy the football ball, I will go to the mall after office. I don''t want my godchild to be sad on his birthday." Alice said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Alice, but you don''t need to," I replied.


    "Did you invite your parents?" She asked, and I nodded my head. I promised myself that on Axel''s seventh birthday, I would invite my parents. I send them money every month, but I never talk with them, only to Ava and Dexter. I wanted my siblings toe and live with us, but Dexter had already started his own business. Of course, I help my brother from the earnings of my music to invest in auto parts, and his shop is doing well; and I help Ava finish her college degree, and she is now working on one of the famouspanies located at Astikoz City. I don''t want Axel to grow up without knowing his grandparents.


    "I sent them invitations card with ne tickets, and I felt so d Ava and Dexter cleared their schedule this Saturday, and they will be here tomorrow night, and I am so excited to see them after a long time. I haven''t heard from mom and dad, though." I said as I leaned my back on the backrest of my swivel chair.


    "Well, I think your father is still ashamed of what he had done to you. And he felt guilty that instead of embracing everything that happened to you, he threatened you to give your child to the social welfare." Alice said, and I can still remember the pain I felt that day. If I didn''t find the courage to leave home, I wouldn''t be a sessful businesswoman, and I couldn''t have Axel in my life, and I couldn''t imagine losing my son, and the thought of giving Axel away always send shivers on my body.


    I don''t know what my life would be like, but I am sure I will be dealing with guilt for the rest of my life. I am notproud that I hurt my parents by getting pregnant at eighteen and running away from them, but I am so proud that I raised my child well as a single mom, and I became what I am today because of Axel. He became my strength, and I endured everything to have him. My pregnancy hadplications. After all, I was working even if my tummy was too big to walk because I had twins, and I think I was overworked. That is why I lost my sweet Abigail, but I me it on my sadness. That is why she had a weak heart.


    "Do you think they wille, Al?" I asked, and she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Maybe your mom, but not your father." She responded.


    "I know you don''t hate your dad anymore, Meg, and he was a good father to you before you got pregnant, and if he told you to give up the child after you give birth, I don''t think he meant it, maybe it was because of his anger that is why your father uttered those words, and I think if he won''te you should find time to visit him," Alice said.


    "Life is too short, Megan, your dad is not getting any younger, he supported you when you''ve got a boyfriend, I have never seen him get angry with you, well, you are a good daughter, so I guess there is no reason for himto get angry with you," Al added.


    "All I remembered about your father is he was a good dad to you, Megan; you always bragged that he took you to your favorite pancake house." She said, and I felt my tears tickled down on my face as I realized how much I missed my father.


    "I miss him so much, Al," I said as I cried.


    "You can always call them, Meg. If you want them toe to Axel''s birthday, you should give them a call and invite them personally. They are your parents after all, and now that you have a child, you understand what love of a parent means." Alice responded, and I almostughed when I saw her handing me my phone.


    "What if they will not answer me?" I asked.


    "You can call them again tomorrow." She replied.


    "Okay, I will call them, but I think I should do itter at home. I don''t want to drive to Megalopre with a heavy heart." I said, and she beamed at me.


    "At least you have a n now. I am proud of you, Meg. And I don''t want you to go to the mall alone so that I wille with you." She said, and I was smiling from ear to ear.


    We left the office earlier than usual, and Alice will be sleeping in my house starting today since she will help me prepare everything for my son''s birthday party. I hired a caterer, but I still wanted Alice to be there for the decorations, and even if she has her ce, she mostly sleeps in my house than on her unit.


    The ride to the mall was exhausting, and I felt so d she offered to drive my car. We never expected the traffic would be so heavy, which is why I don''t want to go to the mall after office hours.


    "I amhungry," I said.


    "Me too." She said, and weughed.


    "We will have dinner at Megalopre no matter how hungry we are because Axel will be waiting for us." I dered.


    "Of course, I know all about that, Ms. Corteza." She replied.


    I felt d that finally, we arrived at the mall''s parking lot. We ran as we got inside the mall, and both of us had no idea where to buy the ball, so I searched on the inte for the nearest store that sells football equipment and gear. We used the elevator to go up to reach the store right away.As I got inside the store and looked at the equipment, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so sick, and I tried to control myself as I held onto the shelves and inhale-exhale as I tried to catch my breath.


    "Are you okay, Ma''am?" The attendant asked, and I tried my best to smile at him.


    "Yes, I am fine. I only need a football ball and helmet for my son; he will be seven this Saturday." I said as I tried to smile at him.


    "You can wait in the cashier if you want, Ma''am." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "That would be great," I said, and I walked fast in going to the cashiers'' area. Because I tried to get out from the aisle quickly, I didn''t notice I bumped into someone since I was looking on the floor the entire time. He helped me, so I wouldn''t stumble on the floor by holding my waist with his hands.. When I raised my head, I felt my entire body turn into jelly, and I felt the world stand still as I realized I was looking at Ashton''s Pritzgold handsome face, and hispelling eyes were looking at me with the same intensity eight years ago.

 Chapter 118 - Unexpected Encounter

    Ashton''s POV


    I left Astikoz after my father was discharged from the hospital, and I started working at my father''spany. It wasn''t my dream at all, but right now, I don''t have a choice but to do the right thing. My siblings depended on me so much, and Lennon and Cole didn''t want to be the CEO of ourpany, they all expected me to follow in my dad''s footsteps being the eldest son, and right now, as I was sitting in front of my dad''s table I realized there is no turning back because I am my father''s sessor.


    I got busy the entire day from attending meetings and reading the monthly reports, it feels so natural now, and I wonder how I will survive in this world that I don''t want to be part of it, but my father''s sudden stroke left me no choice. I know with all the support I receiveing from my siblings, I will be fine.


    I stretched my limbs, andwhen my eyes darted on the clock on the wall, I realized it was almost five in the afternoon. And I suddenly remembered I needed to attend the birthday party of our coach''s son.I don''t want to go since it will only remind me of what I have missed in my life because deep in my core, I still wanted to y football. But I had been bailing on them so many times now, and I think it is about time to show up and meet them.


    "Are you ready?" Zachary asked me the moment he got inside my office, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so envious of him; how could he still y football when he is the only son of his father, but I know his dad is still healthy and kicking. So, he is still free to do what he wants. And he can y football until his father retires because uncle Tommy didn''t ask him to give up football even once because he is so proud of Zach ying pro, and he loves football like us.


    "How can I be ready when you know I don''t want to go, Zach," I replied.


    "How could you not go when it is Austin''s birthday? And we need to leave now since our coach will be waiting for us, and he was expecting you, Ashton." He said, and I got up from my chair and picked up my coat as I walked towards the door.


    "Looked at you, man, being a CEO made you look more handsome, and I could say your position suited you well, and I was thinking of quitting football will affect your body build, but I was wrong since, for me, you are still in good shape." He said, and I shook my head without speaking. As we near the parking lot, I realized we would be riding a different car since I didn''t want to ride with Zach because I am not sure if he would go home early, and now that I don''t y with them, it will only make me more devastated, and I don''t want to hate my dad even more.


    "Do we need to be in a separate car?" Zach asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Of course, I know you will party tillte, and you know I have to sleep early." I lied.


    "Come on, Ashton, tomorrow is Saturday. And ever since you retired, you always found an excuse not to join us anymore. I miss you, and they all miss you, especially our coach. And this is the first time you have agreed to join us. I saw the excitement on his face when you texted him you woulde to his son''s birthday party." Zach replied.


    "Are we going to his house at Megalopre, right?" I asked, and he nodded his head, and I released a soft sigh, and I can''t deny I wanted to go to our coach''s house since it is very rxing over there.


    "Yes, but I think we should hit the mall first because we can''t go there without buying something, and Austin is like his father he loves football so much, and the best thing we can give him is rted to football, you can get him a ball, while I can give him gloves or helmet." He said, and I gave him a quizzical look.


    "Do you think he needed those when his father is a football coach? He can have all the football equipment he can get, Zach," I replied, and he smirked at me.


    "Come on, Ashton, it will feel differenting from us, and I am sure he will be ecstatic about our gifts for him." He said, and I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Besides, it is fun to go to the shop, and it feels like the old time." He said, and I smiled as I remember when we were still in grade school, and my grandpa would bring the two of us to the mall, and I was mesmerized as I watched the football equipment before us, and Zach was right; it was fun as I remember how it feels.


    "Okay, let us do this because we don''t know the traffic; it could be heavy at this hour," I responded as I walked towards my car, and I smiled when I realized he had parked his car next to my slot.He drove away from the parking lot ahead of me while I was trailing behind him, and I wanted to get over this fast because I don''t particrly appreciate spending time in the mall.


    I avoided going to the mall after what happened between Megan and me, especially watching movies. I haven''t watched a single film in the cinema for fucking eight years, ever since she left. I wouldn''t say I like it because I can''t stop reminiscing the past, and ourte movie night out is part of those memories that I wanted to forget.


    We got inside the mall in a hurry, and I couldn''t deny I loved the feeling when we got inside the sports shop. Zach walked on the next aisle while I tried calming my nerves. And I could feel the excitement, and I smiled when I gazed at the football equipment before me, even if I felt a pang on my chest as I realized how I missed ying the game. I acknowledged that I had given up my dream, and I couldn''t stop feeling so stupid as I realized this was the second time I had given upsomething important in my life.


    I was in deep thought when I felt someone bump into me. I needed to put my hands on the woman''s waist to steady her frame since she lost bnce. And I know if I didn''t catch her on time, I am sure she would fall to the ground, and I noticed her familiar scent right away, and I didn''t want to hope and got disappointed at the end, but when she raised her head, my heart jumped from my chest.


    I found it so hard to breathe as I felt the rapid beating of my heart, and it felt like I was running a marathon, and I couldn''t believe I would be seeing Megan Corteza after a long time. I couldn''t exin the happiness that I felt, and I could tell she was shocked as well since she was staring at my face, and then suddenly her face turned so cold, and I could see her beautiful eyes were zing with anger.


    "Megan," I said in more than a whisper without taking my eyes off her, and I could feel the knots on my stomach while my hands were still on her tiny waist. I realized she became more beautiful, and her glorious body made me ache for her, and I felt like I was in heaven as I watched her angelic face. But the way she looked at me with horror pained my heart. And then she pushed me hard, which made me feel so shocked that Megan was so strong for a woman who looked so sexy and hot.


    "Who are you? And how dare you put your hands on my waist like that as if you know me?" She snapped at me, and I couldn''t believe she tried to tell me she didn''t know me at all.


    "What is going on?" I heard another familiar voice, and when I turned around, I saw Alice standing not so far from us, and I could see the panic on her face as well when she saw me.


    "We need to leave now, Alice. I couldn''t believe some pervert woulde to this ce." She said that made me feel so hurt.


    "Pervert? I tried to save you from falling on the ground, Meg." I said, and she looked at me, and I could see the wrath all over her face, and I couldn''t me her.


    "Hi, Alice," I said as I turned to face her, and she gave me a weak smile.


    "Hello, Ashton." She responded, and I felt so d. At least Alice still recognizes me, and it would be impossible that she will forget me because I could tell I haven''t changed a bit, and my face is still the same.


    "Do you know him, Al?" Megan asked, and I suddenly felt worried if something was going on with her.


    "Yes, of course," Alice responded, and I saw Megan drag her out of the shop, and it took me a minute before I could move and run after them.


    "Meg, wait!" I shouted, and I saw them run fast, and I couldn''t let them go away just like that because I needed to speak with Megan.


    I was panting as I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket, and I ignored it as I ran faster. I hated it so much when they got inside the elevator, and I realized Megan and her best friend were going down to the parking lot. I hoped I would get to the urate parking space, and my phone didn''t stop vibrating that I needed to take it out as I ran towards the esctor on my way to the parking area.


    "Where the hell are you?" I heard Zach''s angry voice on the other line.


    "Help me, Zach, Megan, and Alice are here, and I am running after them, and if you can, please go to the lower basement parking while I will take the upper basement," I said.. I ended the call as I took the steps of the esctor two at a time, and I got to the parking lot gasping for air, and I ran around the whole ce cursing under my breath; there is no way I am going to let Megan run away from me this time, I have been dying to see her after so many years, and I have to find her now whatever it takes.

 Chapter 119 - Meeting Alice

    Ashton''s POV


    "Why didn''t you go after her?" I asked Zachary when I found him in the lower basement parking, and I could tell he was also running since I could see the sweat on his forehead.


    "You didn''t tell me to chase after them if they leave the parking lot. You only told me toe here to the lower basement; besides, Megan drove her car like she was on a race. I didn''t even know what happened at the shop, and I think we are now veryte, Ashton." He said.


    "I got her this time, but I lose her again," I said, feeling so defeated.


    "You already lost her eighth years ago, Ashton, I was there that time, and I told you to give her a chance to speak with you, but you drove her away." He said, and I could feel the bitterness in his words.


    "I know, Zach, I was young back then, and I know I made a stupid mistake, and right now after seeing her for the first time after eight years, I realized she is still the one in my heart, and I am now ready to take her back, I don''t care if I have to steal


    her from Gael. This time I will not be a coward anymore. I wasted eight fucking years for nothing. I felt so empty, Zach, and I know she is the only woman who can make my lifeplete." I said.


    "I think you''rete for that, Ashton. Have you seen how much she tried to stay away from you? She ran from the mall towards her car because she doesn''t want to talk or to be in the same space with you." He responded.


    "And you know why she feels that way? Because sheis still in love with me, Zachary." I replied, and he shook his head.


    "You don''t have any idea how much you hurt her that time, Ashton. You shattered her dreams by breaking her heart. You don''t know how much she suffered because of you. For how many times I told you to look for her, but what you did was you keep on dating celebrities, and you tried your best to forget about her, and the worst thing you did, you got engaged to an heiress." He responded.


    "I know, Zachary, but this is not the best time you should remind me of the things I did from


    the past. I only did all those things because I felt so hurt that she didn''t wait for me, and I hated her for recing me immediately. If you look at it, I could tell their child is now seven years old, meaning she got over me easily. She could have at least waited for a while before she dated again. I thought she loved me." I said, and I saw my best friend''s face fell.


    "I don''t know if you are an idiot or stupid. I told you before Megan would never rece you with anyone, and it bothers me that you didn''t listen to me. You only listened to your broken heart, which was funny because you were the reason why you became like that. You only injured your own heart, Ashton." He said, and his words confused me.


    "What do you know, Zachary?" I asked, but he only shook his head.


    "You have to find out about it on your own, Ashton, and to tell you honestly, I don''t want to help you, and it hurts me that after eight years, nothing changed; Megan is still in love with you." My best friend said, and Iughed.


    "Oh yeah, she still loves me that she even pretended she doesn''t know me; it hurts like hell that the woman I dreamed of almost every night doesn''t recognize me at all," I said as I walked to my car, and I could hear his footsteps behind me.


    "What is your n about, Megan?" He asked.


    "I am going to steal her from Gael, and I don''t care if I will wreck her family," I said.


    "I know you are not that kind of person, Ashton. You are stupid for hurting her years ago, but I could say you were also hurting for thest eight years. I have seen you date girls, but I have never seen you smile the way you used to. And you didn''t bring even your fiancee to your grandpa''s ce. And you are not a homewrecker." Zach said, and I stopped in my tracks and turned around and faced him.


    "I want to talk with Megan for thest time, you ask her forgiveness, but if what you said was true that she is still in love with me, I will try to win her back and do everything I can so I can convince her to forgive me. But if I will find out she is happy with Gael, who I am to take her away from him?" I responded.


    "All I want for Megan is to be happy, and I know I was a jerk for hurting her, but you know how much I love her, Zach, I just wanted Megan to finish her studies, and I want her family to have a happy life away from my father''s maniption. I did all that for her. I don''t have any regrets, but knowing she is Gael''s woman made me want to go back on that day, and I wished I never listened to my father, but I couldn''t afford to be selfish knowing her entire family would suffer." I said, and I could see the sadness on Zach''s face.


    "I know. That is why I go for Alice." He said, and my eyes widened.


    "You were able to talk with Alice?" I asked, and he nodded his head, and I felt so triumphant even if I am not sure if he gathered some important information about Megan.


    "Yes, and she handed me this after saying it is about time you should correct the mistakes of yesterday, and she said you better call her," Zach said. I couldn''t stop crying when my best friend handed me Alice''s calling card, and I realized she is now the VP for Finance with one of the leading perfumepanies in the country, the M&A Wonderful Scent Co.


    "Thank you, Zach," I said as I stared at Alice''s calling card.


    "Before you thank me, we better go back to the mall and buy the gifts, and we are fuckingte, Ashton." He said, and I beamed at him as we went back to the mall.


    "Alice said we needed to buy a football ball, and she asked me to bring it tomorrow at her ce." He said, and my face fell.


    "Is it Megan''s son''s birthday?" I asked, and he nodded at me.


    "Can I go to Megan''s ce?" I asked.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Ashton, don''t make a scene yet. You have to speak with Alice first before you make a move." Zachary said, and I let out a heavy sigh as I realized Zachary had a point, and I knew I would not be able to sleep tonight after my encounter with Megan.


    I bought two football balls, one for Austin and one for Megan''s son, and I smiled when I realized his son loves football instead of guitar. His parents are both music lovers, which is odd, but I realized maybe Megan''s son took after his uncle. Dexter was the quarterback during his senior year.


    When we arrived at our coach''s house, they had already finished eating dinner because we had arrived sote since we caught up with traffic. And I can''t deny it feels so good to see the boys after not seeing them for a while. It feels like the old time. They were all interested in knowing about my life as the new CEO of ourpany, and for the first time, I felt so proud working at my dad''spany, and I realized maybe it was not that bad at all. I talked with our coach, and I can''t deny I missed talking with him.


    I drink in moderation because I can''t wait to call Alice, and when I said goodbye to them, they allined, but no one could stop me froming home since I wanted to speak with Alice. Icalled her after leaving my coach''s house, and I only pulled over my car on the side of the road since I couldn''t wait to talk with her.


    "Alice, this is Ashton. I am in Megalopre now, but I can''t wait to call you because it will bete when I arrive at Majuscule, and I have work tomorrow. Can we meet after I arrive in the city? I am going to give you the football ball." I said the moment she answered my call.


    "Ashton, what a coincidence. Are you living here in Megalopre?" She asked.


    "No, I attended a birthday party of my friend''s son," I replied.


    "I am here in Megalopre. Can we meet at the cafe near the za?" She asked, and I couldn''t believe she would be here too.


    "Of course, see you then, Alice," I said, and then I ended the call after saying goodbye to Megan''s best friend, and I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast, and it feels like destiny favors me after eight long years. I couldn''t stop feeling so anxious as I waited for Alice toe. The moment she got inside the cafe, my heart danced with happiness because atst, I was going to have a clue about Megan''s whereabouts, and I felt so afraid to learn the truth, but I knew it would set me free, and that is the only way to make me feel whole again.

 Chapter 120 - Most Precious Thing

    Megan''s POV


    "What the hell happened out there, Megan?" Alice said the moment she got out of her car when she arrived on the driveway of my house, and I could see the frustration on her face. I could tell I pissed my best friend because I drove fast for how many times I almost exceeded the maximum speed limit, and tried beating the red light while she was trailing behind me, and above all, we arrived home empty-handed. And I almostughed when I realized she drove faster than me because when I left the mall''s parking lot, I hadn''t seen her car behind me, and I don''t know why she didn''t follow me right away since all I wanted was to leave the mall.


    "We went to the mall to buy your son''s birthday gift, and here we are hungry and have nothing. I will buy him the football ball tomorrow." She added, and I nodded my head as I mumbled my thanks.


    "How could you run off just like that? You are still in love with Ashton, and why did you pretend you don''t know him?" She asked, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "That is the only thing I can think of, and I don''t want him to know how I feel, Alice. I can''t let Ashton hurt me again by talking with him as if nothing happened between us. He wrecked my life and shattered my heart and dreams; how could I face him?" I said, feeling so frustrated. And I hated myself. Why did I run away from him instead of pping his handsome face?


    "You are sessful now, Meg; you realized all your dreams." Alice dered, and I was speechless.


    "So, what is your deal now, Megan?" Alice asked me, and I looked at her confused.


    "You pretended you don''t know him. How would Ashton believe you forgot about him when your eyes were telling him different things." She said.


    "Well, I have amnesia right now," I replied, and my best friendughed.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Megan, if you don''t want to see Ashton ever again, give him a chance to talk with you, I think it is about time you should let go of the past and tell him about Axel, and I am sure you can have your bittersweet revenge with him." Alice dered.


    "You are still hung up with him, you said, you wanted to try to date again, if you want to do it, give your past rtionship with Ashton a closure because you can never move on with your life if you still holda grudge and hatred to the father of your son." She added while I sat on the steps on the front porch, and I put my hands in my face while my bag fell to the ground. And I find it hard to formte evena single word because Alice was right. My hatred for Ashton escted every time I heard histest fling, and when I learned he proposed to histest girlfriend, I thought I was going to die after hearing the news.


    "I am sure Ashton will find a way to look for you now that he knew you were in Majuscule all these years, and I think the best thing you can do is face him. If you pretend you have amnesia, you give him a chance to have a happy life without regrets. Still, once he knows you were pregnant on the day he drove you away, and Axel is his son, no matter how happy he is right now with his fiancee, I am sure you are going to turn his world upside down. After you told him the truth." Alice continued.


    "That is the best way to torture him and the only strategy you can use to get back at Ashton. Aren''t you tired of hiding and running away from him, Megan?" Alice asked, and I raised my head and looked at her as I felt my tears flow on my cheeks.


    "Alice, how can I face him? When every time I look at him, I can''t deny it to myself that I am still crazy about him even if I hate him so much, and I can''t take it if he will tell me directly that he is getting married." I said without wiping my tears away, and she slowly sat down beside me.


    "You have to face the truth, Meg. No matter how painful it is, at least you will give him a reason not to get married to his fiancee." Alice said, and I looked at my best friend.


    "Do you think he will do that? He got involved with different celebrities when he became a professional football yer. Now that Ashton got engaged with one of the heiresses of the country, do you think he will choose me when he rejected me eight years ago? Don''t talk nonsense, Al, Ashton Pritzgold, and I would never be together ever again. He hurt my heart beyond repair, and there is no way I will allow myself to get toyed with him ever again." I responded, and I could tell she didn''t believe me.


    "Okay, I get that, but he has all the right to know the truth, Megan. And once and for all, you have to let Ashton go and move on if you don''t want him to be part of your life anymore. You can''t hide from him forever." Alice said, and I didn''t know how to answer her, and before she could continue to speak with me about Ashton, I heard my son''s voice, and I dried my tears right away.


    "Mommy!" Axel shouted as I could hear him running towards me, and before I could stand up, I felt his little arms around my neck, and he kissed me on my cheeks, and I could feel the piercing of my heart, and I wanted to cry again as I remember his father''s face. I slowly got up, and I faced my son, and he was looking up at me with a beautiful smile on his face, and it hurts me so much as I realized as he got older, I could see his resemnce to his father, especially his smile and the way his eyes are looking at me made me hugged him.


    "Hello, Aunt Alice." Axel greeted my best friend, and he also kissed her cheeks, and then he held my hand and my best friend hand, and he pulled us both to go with him to the dining hall, and I could smell the aroma of the food on the table the moment she entered the dining room, and I realized how hungry I was. We ate dinner while Axel was telling us about his activities at school, and he bragged that he got a perfect score on one of his quizzes; I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized how smart my kid is, and I felt so proud being his mom.


    "Mom, can I ask a question?" Axel asked as I tucked him on his bed after washing up and brushing his teeth.


    "Yes, what is it? I already told you, you can ask me anything." I said.


    "Promise you won''t get angry?" " He asked, and Iughed, and I wonder what kind of question he is going to ask me.


    "I will never get angry with you, Axel; you know how much mom loves you, right?" I asked, and he nodded his head while giving me one of his sweetest smiles.


    "If dad Gael is not my real father, then who is my real dad, mom?" Axel asked, and I felt my entire body turn so cold, and my throat felt dry that I needed to swallow my saliva, and I slowly sat on his bed, and I tried to open my mouth, but no words came out from my mouth, and then he caressed my face with his little fingers.


    "It is okay, mom, I understand if you don''t want to talk about him yet, and I am sorry for asking. Good night, mom. I love you." Axel said, and I smiled at him.


    "Good night, son. I love you so much." I responded, and I kissed him goodnight, and when I got out of his room, I leaned on the door frame, and I felt my entire body shiver as I got down on the floor, and I felt so guilty that my son asked me that question and I didn''t answer him, and his words pained me so much. How can he speak in that manner at a young age?


    I wanted to tell him everything, and Alice was right; Axel is mature for his age, and even if he knew Gael wasn''t his birth father, he didn''t ask me even once who his father was, and I wondered why did he ask me that kind of question now. I need to speak with Axel tomorrow, and I don''t choose to tell him about Ashton. I don''t want to lie to my son, and I felt so guilty that he grew up without a father. I don''t want him to suffer because of a mistake that I have made, but Axel was the best thing that ever happened in my life, and he is the most precious thing I ever had that no amount of money or fame can measure his worth.


    "Hey, are you okay, Meg? What are you doing here?" Alice asked when she found me on the floor in front of my son''s room, and she was extending her hand towards me, and when she looked at my face, she knew right away that I was not okay. She helped me to get up and brought me into my room while I could no longer stop myself from crying, and I told her about Axel. And she sighed when I finished telling her what had happened.


    "You were right, Al, I can''t hide Axel from his father anymore, but I need to get myself ready and be strong before I face Ashton again," I said, and she smiled at me.


    "I know you are a great mom to Axel, Meg, and I am so proud of you, and even if it breaks your heart, you are still willing to do it for the sake of your son." She responded.


    "Of course, ever since I gave birth to Axel, he became my top priority, and I will face Ashton for the sake of my son even if I have to break my own heart again," I replied, and she squeezed my hand.


    "Where are you going? Do you have a date?" I asked when I noticed she was bringing her bag, and she smiled and winked at me.


    "Not really, just an old friend." She answered.


    "Does he have a name?" I asked as I realized Alice was going on a date.


    "It is a secret for now." She responded, and I raised my eyebrow since she never keeps a secret from me.


    "Okay, just enjoy your date, Al," I said, and Alice left my room after she said goodbye to me while Iy on the bed, thinking how can I face Ashton Pritzgold again.

 Chapter 121 - To Man Up

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you still in love with Megan, Ashton?" Alice asked me before she could even sit on the chair I pulled out for her, and her question took me off guard, and I felt so afraid if I said yes, I would know her response right away, and it scared me to death knowing I can never have Megan.


    "Well, it seems there is nothing we need to talk about." She said and turned her heels away from me.


    "Alice, wait, of course, I still do, and I need your help to see and speak with Megan again," I said, and she stopped in her tracks, and she turned around with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "That is better, and I think I will give you one hour to convince me why should I help you after eight years of breaking my best friend''s heart,"She said as she walked closer to the table, then Alice gracefully sat on the chair across from me, while I was shocked with what Megan''s best friend said, it was Megan who broke my heart when she gave up on me quickly, and she chose the singer who only used her for his music.


    "I would like to have a strawberry milkshake. I want to drink coffee, but I still have work tomorrow. I am afraid if I drink coffee, I will find it hard to sleep tonight." She added as she weakly smiled at me.


    I call the waiter and order a milkshake for Alice and coffee for me. I still need to drive back to Majuscule, and I don''t think I can sleep tonight after seeing Megan.


    "Aren''t you going to sit down?" Alice asked as she looked up at me, and I quickly took my seat and looked at her for a long time. I could tell for the past eight years, Alice is still the same, yet she looked more sophisticated, and I smiled as I realized she was still her best friend, and she had never left Megan.


    "Your time is running, Ashton. I am in a hurry because I still need to do something important, and I only came here because I am curious about what you are going to say after eight years." She dered, and I cleared my throat.


    "I don''t even know where to start," I said, and sheughed.


    "You could start from the very beginning, the reason we left Astikoz City," Alice said, and she gave me the courage to speak and tell her everything.


    "Alice, my father was the reason why Megan''s parents lost their jobs, and my dad threatened me that Dexter would lose his job as well if I did not stay away from Megan, and in return, he will give me my freedom to follow my dream of bing a professional football yer," I said as I looked at her in the eyes.


    "I don''t care if I can''t y football since I can still y even if I will not go pro, all I ever wanted is to be with Megan, but when she opened up about the issue that her parents lost their jobs on the same day, I realized my father was not joking at all. I can see the pain on her face, Alice, and I don''t want to make Megan''s life miserable because of me, and I can''t break up with her because you know how much I love Megan, of all people, you should be the one who knew that I am so crazy about your best friend." I added.


    "And that is why I opted to stopmunicating with her, thinking she would assume that we break up because I can''t face nor to talk with her because I know I couldn''t give her up, but I know she loves her parents so much, and she doesn''t want to receive any help from me because you know her, Al. She wanted to do things on her own, for how many times I tried helping her financially, and we only ended up fighting." I continued.


    "Lauren happened toe that day inside my room, and I don''t have any n on joining with my brothers at the living room, but since I wanted Lau to leave our house, I took her out from my room, and I didn''t expect Megan would be there and do you how much it pained me to see her that day, Alice?" I asked, and she shook her head while I could see the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    "It was fucking too painful that until now, I can still feel the pain; hurting the girl I love is a terrifying thing I have ever done, but what can I do? I can''t leave our house, and I know I will only make her life worst if I came with her, my dad was watching my every move, and I hated my father for eight fucking years, and now he had a stroke, and he left me no choice again but to be the CEO of ourpany." I dered.


    "They said I am one of the luckiest people in this world, but do you know what I was thinking, Alice? For me, being the son of Gregory Pritzgold was a curse." I said as I released a heavy sigh, and I could see the concern in Alice''s eyes as she looked at me without blinking her eyes.


    "I am not lucky. How can I be? When I couldn''t even protect the only girl, I love." I said in more than a whisper.


    "And now that my father could no longer dictate me, it was toote for me to have Megan back. She hated me so much, and she couldn''t even recognize me. I didn''t expect her to forgive me for what I have done to her, Alice. I know I was such an idiot for hurting her, but when she acted, she doesn''t know me at all; it feels like someone hit me on my gut, and I can feel the piercing of my heart." I dered.


    "It hurts me like hell that she even forgot all the memories she had with me. I hated the fact that she gave up her music, and she chose to be with Gael, but do you think you can help me to have her back? I know it was such a stupid question, but do you think she is not happy with Gael, Alice?" I asked, and sheughed hysterically.


    "Is there something funny with what I have said?" I asked, confused,and I could even see the tears in her eyes as she continued tough at me. I could tell some of the customers were looking at us, and I could say others recognized me as the football yer while others were curious why the woman in front of me wasughing hard.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, it is just you look so adorable


    right now." She said, and her face suddenly became solemn.


    "You are the one who is engaged, Ashton. How can you win back my best friend when you are getting married? There is no way I am going to help you if you will only break Megan''s heart all over again." She said.


    "About that.." I trailed off, and I could see the disappointment on Alice''s face.


    "The wedding is off," I quickly said even if ire stoppedmunicating with me after she asked me she would be the one to break our engagement after she came after me at Astikoz, and we had to cancel our wedding because I can''t marry her.


    "Why we haven''t heard about the cancetion of your wedding?" She asked, and I put my hands on my face before speaking.


    "It wasplicated, Al, but I can''t marry her. There is only one woman I love. I tried dating different girls, but none of them can rece Megan in my heart, and I hope I still have a chance to be with her." I said.


    "I will help you, Ashton, if you promise you will do everything you can to win her back, and you will not surrender no matter how hard it would be to take Megan''s back, and most of all, if you promise me, you will not leave her no matter what, and you will not hurt her ever again with another girl. You have to end your yboy character." She dered, and it was my time tough.


    "For the record, I am not a yboy, Alice. Most of the articles you read were all fabricated. I am the only one who knows the real me, and if Megan will give me a chance. I will tell her everything, and I promise you, I will never hurt her again." I said, and she smiled.


    "I am not going to tell you everything about Megan because even if I promise to help you, I am still angry with you for breaking her heart and for making her cry, and I want you to find out everything about her on your own. And here, take these," Alice said as she handed me a card with a piece of paper, and I felt so frustrated that she was not going to tell me about Megan at all; and when I looked at the calling card, my eyes widened in shock. It was Megan''s calling card, and she is the CEO of thepany where Alice was working. And then, on the piece of paper, I saw the address of a school, which made me raise my eyebrow. And then I saw another residential address.


    "I gave you the address of the school of Megan''s son, and if you want to win her heart back, there is no one who can help you but that angel, and he happens to love football so much. Megan''s world revolved around him now, and I hope this time you will y your card right, Ashton." Alice said, and I handed her the paper bag with the football ball inside.


    "Then, I also provide you her residential address, I love my best friend, Ashton, and all I want for her is to be happy." She said, and I wanted to ask her about Gael, but I was too afraid to ask her.


    "And if you want to know about Gael''s role in Megan''s life, well, you have to find the courage to face him, and if you want to win Megan back, you will do everything you can. Good luck, and I hope you will not disappoint me." She said.


    "Aren''t you a friend of Gael?" I asked.


    "Yes, he is my friend too." She replied.


    "And why are you helping me?" I asked again.


    "Because there are things you should know, and I love happy endings; goodbye, Ashton.." She said as she got up and winked at me, and left me more confused but happy that she gave me tips and enough information on where to find Megan.

 Chapter 122 - Megan’s Secret

    Ashton''s POV


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling like an idiot while I was driving my car on my way home. I can''t believe my luck. Seeing Megan again was like I won a jackpot in a lottery; it is more than that. I couldn''t think I would meet her in the mall after many years. I felt so happy, even if I was hurt that Megan pretended she didn''t recognize me, and I can''t thank Alice enough for helping me.


    I know I don''t deserve a second chance to have Megan back, but I have loved her until now. And I believe we are meant to be, because if she isn''t for me, by this time I had have already fallen in love with another girl, but it didn''t happen. I felt some attraction, but every time I give myself a chance to date, I will end up wishing I was dating Megan.


    I don''t have any idea how I will convince Megan to believe in me again. I can see the anger all over her face, and I know that Megan hated me so much that she pretended she didn''t know about me. I know that she doesn''t want to associate with me anymore, especially when the media linked me with celebrities during my football career. Now I have another problem I need to face, ire. I can tell why she was avoiding me, and it was because she didn''t want to end our rtionship.


    ire is beautiful and belongs to a wealthy family, and I couldn''t describe the happiness I saw in my father''s face when I introduced ire to him as my fiancee. He was so excited about our uing wedding, and this time I couldn''t let my dad ruin my chance to be with Megan again. I know he is recovering from his stroke, and it will affect his health if he learns I break up with my fiancee. I have to think about itter; what is essential now is to take Megan back.


    And even if I know Zachary hated me for hurting Megan, there is no one I can share my feelings with except him and Isabelle. And I can''t wait to meet Megan''s son, and I suddenly feel nervous as I realize I couldn''t face the child alone. What is wrong with me? Why am I afraid to meet a kid? How can I convince him to help me,knowing his father will get hurt? It doesn''t make any sense at all, but all I can do is follow Alice''s advice.


    It was alreadyte when I arrived at our mansion in Majuscule, and I smiled when I realized my sister was around since I saw her car in the garage. And I couldn''t wait to tell her about Megan, and I am sure she is waiting for me in the living room. She usually came home every time she got bored in her condo.I asked her to stay with me or in our house in the metropolis, but she wanted to reside in her condo sinceshe hates waking up early morning.


    My dad asked me to use one of our choppers in going to the office, but I love driving my car, and I hate to ride the helicopter because I will arrive at the office right away. There is no challenge at all, I will only use it when necessary when I need to go to the office quickly, and the traffic in the city is so heavy.


    "What took you so long? I have been waiting for you for hours." Isabelle said the moment I met her in the family room, and I smiled when I saw her drinking wine.


    "It feels like the party has started without me," I said as I looked at the bottle of wine on the table, and I heard my sister''sughter.


    "I got bored waiting for you. Am I dreaming?" She asked, and I furrowed my forehead since I got confused with her question.


    "You are smiling, Ashton, and this is the first time that I saw you smiling like that after eight years," Isabelle said, and I sat beside her.


    "I have been smiling, Isabelle," I replied.


    "Yeah, but those smiles were forced and mostly fake smiles, tonight I can see you are glowing, and I am sure I am not drunk since I drank very little because I was waiting for you; besides, we still have work tomorrow, I only wanted to drink since I felt so lonely." She said, and I know why, like me, my sister is still hung up with Dexter. That is why until now, she didn''t get married to her boyfriend even if they had been together for more than four years now. I know it was unfair for his boyfriend, but I couldn''t me my sister because I feel the same way.


    "Yes, you are correct, Isabelle; I felt like I was in the clouds right now. I am so happy tonight." I said as I was beaming at her.


    "Wow, it must be good news, and I only know one person who can make you this happy, Ashton. Did you meet her?" Isabelle asked as she looked at me with concern written all over her face.


    "Yes, I saw Megan and Alice at the mall," I replied, and she put her hands on her mouth, and her eyes turned so big.


    "So, she is in Majuscule?" She asked, and I shook and nodded my head.


    "She is living in Megalopre, and she is working in Majuscule, and you can''t believe it; Megan is the owner of the leading brand perfume in our country today," I said, and my sister became speechless.


    "I am so happy that finally, I meet her, even if she ran away from me the moment we crossed the path, but it feels so nice to see her again, and being close with her even for a while brings back old memories. And I need your help, Isabelle." I said.


    "You know I am always willing to help you, Ashton, especially about Dexter''s sister, but how can I help you? If she is with Gael, will you use force to have Megan back? You can''t do that to her, Ashton." She dered.


    "I know, Belle, at first I was thinking the same way, but I met Alice, and we talked, but she still hated me. That is why she didn''t tellme anything about Megan''s life, especially Megan''s rtionship with the singer. Alice only told me to y my card right, if I wanted to win Megan back. Alice is Megan''s best friend, so I think Megan is not happy with Gael even after so many years they have been together because she still loves me." I said, and my sisterughed.


    "I couldn''t believe you have the kind of fighting spirit, Ashton, but at least you feel that way. And I think you are given another chance to correct the mistake that you made eight years ago, and I hope Megan will forgive you." She responded.


    "That is why I needed your help, Isabelle. Help me think of a way to convince Megan that I am now a different person, I know I hurt her so much, and I want to win her back even if I have to beg Gael to let Megan go." I said.


    "Ashton, you are the only one who can convince Megan, and you don''t need my help. Be yourself because she fell in love with you eight years ago for what you are, and I guess you have to convince her that you were sorry. And I am sure she will try her best to push you away even if she is still in love with you because that is how our mind works. A womanwill push the man she loves even if her heart was yelling no because of the pains she felt inside her heart." My sister dered.


    "And all you have to do is be patient and don''t surrender, you hurt her, and you deserve all the insults and painsing from her, but you have to remember don''t walk away from her ever again, even if you think you can''t win her back no matter how hard you try," Isabelle added, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Isabelle," I said, and we said good night to each other as we went to our separate rooms, and as I expected, I found it so hard to sleep since I couldn''t stop thinking about Megan.


    "Thank you, Zach. I know I can still count on you even if you still hated me for what I did to Megan eight years ago." I said as we got out of my car.


    "I thought you wanted Megan back, and howe we drive all the way here in Megalopre, and what the hell are we doing here in the school ground?" He asked me, and I looked at my best friend, feeling guilty that I hadn''t told him anything yet.


    "Alice told me to meet Megan''s son if I wanted to have Megan back," I said, and his face turned pale that he made a back stepped.


    "Are you alright, Zach?" I asked, and he nodded at me, and I could tell something was bothering him since he fell silent after I told him about my n.


    "You can tell me about your opinion regarding this matter, Zach, you are my best friend, and I don''t hide any secrets from you," I said.


    "Well, I hope you are ready to learn all about Megan, Ashton, and you will have the courage to forgive yourself the moment you will know all the truth."He said, and I could tell the meaning behind his words, and I understood what he meant. My best friend was talking about Megan''s rtionship with Gael.


    "Of course, Zach, I am more than ready," I said, and before Zachary could talk, I heard a woman''s voice behind me, and I turned around to meet her.


    "Excuse me, are you, Ashton?" She asked me, and I wondered why she knew me, and I realized maybe she was one of my fans.


    "Yes, Ma''am, I am. Is there anything I can do for you?" I asked, and I smiled since I thought she wanted my autograph.


    "Yes, Alice texted me you will be here to meet Axel. I am ra, his nanny." She said, and I felt relieved as I realized it was a good move that I texted Alice that I was on my way to visit Megan''s son.


    "And I just realized you were Ashton Pritzgold!" She said the moment she recognized my face.


    "Thanks for recognizing me," I replied, feeling so excited to meet the boy.


    "I am here to give him his lunch since he forgot his lunchbox." She said, and I smiled sweetly at her, and I felt so grateful that she came because I didn''t have any idea how he looked since he was still three years old thest time I saw his face on the pictures my grandpa gave me. I was too hurt to look at the kid''s face, and I was looking at Megan and Gael at that time. Icouldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited as we walked towards his ssroom, and I was watching the remaining time on my watch.


    "Here he is!" ra said, and when I looked up, I saw a boy running in our direction, and my world stood still when I saw Axel looked at me, and I was looking back at myself when I was seven years old, and there is no way he was Gael''s son when he looked exactly like me when I was his age. And I realized something bigger, and I couldn''t breathe as I realized what a fool I had been.. I couldn''t stop myself from crying as I discovered Megan''s secret, and the realization hit me like a bomb, I felt so ashamed of myself, but I couldn''t deny the happiness I felt being the father of Megan''s son.

 Chapter 123 - The Bridge

    Ashton''s POV


    "Say hi to your aunt Alice''s friend, Axel." I heard ra say to my boy, and I couldn''t stop myself from moving closer to him. He looked adorable with his school uniform, a white polo jacket, and brown shorts with polished ck shoes.I know he was shocked when I brought him closer to me, and I hugged my son for the first time; and I wanted to shout and cry, but I didn''t want Axel to get scared of me. I want him to like me right away, and I want to tell the whole world that I am a father and this lovely boy is mine, and I wonder how my siblings will react when they see Axel.


    "I saw you crying a while ago. Are you okay, Sir Ashton?" He asked me after I released him from my embrace, and I got so shocked why he knew my name, and it felt like my heart would burst from my chest because of the mixed emotions that I felt.


    "I wasn''t crying, Axel. I got some dust in my eyes, "I replied.


    "You better wear sunsses next time." He said, and Iughed, and when I looked up, Zachary was looking at me, and I couldn''t read the expression on his face, and I wondered why he didn''t look shocked, but I didn''t have enough time to think what he was feeling right now, no wonder Alice told me Megan''s son would be my angel. And I smiled when I realized my son would be the bridge so I could get into his mom''s heart.


    "I am Ashton, and this is my friend Zach," I said to him.


    "I am Axel. I know you. I have seen you on TV, I watched you y football, but my mom will get angry if she finds out I am watching a football game. I know it is bad to lie to my mom, but sometimes I asked my nanny if I wanted to watch you y. Please don''t tell my mom about it." He said, and Iughed, and I felt so guilty that I made Megan hate football, and I am sure I was the reason why she didn''t want our son to watch my game. I hated myself for all the things I have done to Megan and for being a bad father to this adorable child in front of me, and I could tell Megan raised him well.


    He is courteous and charming, and I wish to tell him I am his father. But I felt so ashamed of myself that I hadn''t known about him. And my entire body felt so cold when I remembered that day.


    "Ashton, I came here because I have a very important thing to tell you, but it seems you are having a good time. I was such a fool for thinking that your father was the reason you stoppedmunicating with me. And now, everything is clear to me," Megan said to me that day. Instead of weing her, I hurt her by saying I was having the best day of my life, knowing she was no longer part of it. How could I be so foolish for hurting her that way without knowing she came because she wanted to tell me about Axel.


    "Are you also a friend of my mother?" Axel asked, and I snapped back into the present, and I felt my throat dry since I didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Hey, buddy, we are friends of your mom too, but I want to tell you a secret," Zachary said, and Axel''s eyes got so big as I could see the excitement on his face.


    "What is it?" My little boy asked.


    "Before I can answer your question, you better eat your lunch first," Zach said, and I realized my best friend was right. My son needs to eat his lunch.


    "Okay, do you want toe with me to my lunchroom?" He asked, looking at me with puppy eyes, and when I turned my head to ra, I found her looking at me in the eyes, and she nodded at me, and I realized maybe Alice told her all about me and my rtionship with Axel.


    "Yes, of course," I said right away, but in the end, I asked Axel to eat with Zach and me in the cafeteria after I asked ra''s number. I know Megan will be angrier once she finds out I was visiting our son without her knowledge, that is why I needed to speak with Megan at the soonest possible time. I am aware I need to double my effort because I have to win her heart and my son''s affection. I want Axel to acknowledge me as his dad.


    "You should join us, ra," I said to her as I watched Zach and Axel walking their way into the cafeteria.


    "No, I will just go back to the house ande backter to fetch him after his ss." She replied.


    "I hope you will keep this a secret; for now, I promise I will talk with Megan," I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, don''t worry; Axel won''t tell Megan about this because he knew his mom will get angry if he talks about football." She said, and I could feel the piercing of my heart as I realized my son was having the same dilemma as me when my dad wouldn''t allow me to y football.


    "Thank you so much, ra. I owe you a lot." I responded.


    "Your wee. I know Axel would be so happy. I hope he will know about you soon." She responded, and I gave her a weak smile.


    "Yeah, me too. I hope Megan will give me a chance to be with Axel." I said, and we said goodbye to each other before we went on separate ways.


    I feel so d that Zachary has already let my son eat his lunch, and they are talking happily with each other. My son ate his lunch heartily while he asked us so many questions, and I could tell he was enjoying his time with us, and I wanted to be with him every day. And now I realized it would be moreplicated for me to convince Megan to have me back, knowing I wasn''t there with her during her pregnancy. While she was busy raising our child alone, I was also busy dating different girls to forget about her. How can I face Megan after knowing I get her pregnant? And the worst part, I wasn''t there for her during the most challenging time in her life.


    "Can Ie and revisit you, Axel?" I asked, and he looked at me.


    "Of course, you can, Uncle Ashton." He replied, and my heart swelled.


    "Can you teach me football?" He asked, and I nodded my head, and I ruffled his hair.


    I sent Axel to his ssroom, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so sad as I turned away from his ssroom while I heard him yelling goodbye to me. I turned around one more time, and I still found him in the doorway waving his hands at me with a broad smile on his face, and I felt my tears fall on my cheeks as I waved back at him, and I ran towards the parking lot where Zach was waiting for me.


    "How could you not tell me all about him, Zachary? I never expected that you would lie to me all these years. Why, Zach?" I asked in a stern voice the moment we arrived at the parking lot of my office where he left his car.


    "What do you mean?" He calmly asked me, and I couldn''t believe Zach would continue to act innocent.


    "You were so angry with me that day, and you told me Megan came into our mansion because she has important things to tell me. You were looking daggers at me that time, and you begged Megan to tell me the truth. Don''t y damn, Zach, you are my best friend, and I couldn''t believe you would hide that kind ofinformation from me for a long time. Can''t you say I made a fool of myself?"I dered, and I heard Zach sigh, and then he focused his eyes on me.


    "And do you also remember what you have said to me that day, Ashton? I will remind you of every single word you say. You told me you are not interested to hear what she has to say. You also tell me the same words that you couldn''t believe I would betray you by bringing Megan into your house even if Iknow that you don''t want to see her anymore." Zach responded.


    "And you said what you had with her was a mistake, and itwas over between you and her. You also remind me that you instructed the guard not to let here inside your house, and you couldn''t believe I was the one who brought Megan into your residence." He added in a calm voice, yet I knew he was controlling his anger, and I had to grip the steering wheel tight as I realized what I had done.


    "I hated you on that day, and I promised Megan not to tell anyone about her pregnancy. I have learned that she left her home because of her father''s n. He wanted to get rid of the child by giving it to the social welfare after Megan gave birth to her child. Megan wanted to keep and raise the baby even if she doesn''t know how because the man she loves abandoned her." Zach added, and I have never felt so ashamed my entire life.


    "Megan was so strong even she was so young back then, and she has nowhere to go, I told her to call me if she needed my help, but the next thing I knew, she was gone and left Astikoz without a trace." Zachary continued.


    "Don''t me me for what is happening with your life or why you don''t know about your son because you made your choice eight years ago," Zach said. He got out of my car and mmed the door hard while I was left with a broken heart and soul, and I felt so guilty for making Megan''s life miserable, and I don''t know how I could redeem myself knowing she has all the right to hate me.. And I know I would never be the same man again as I realized what a horrible man I am.

 Chapter 124 - Their Support

    Ashton''s POV


    I don''t want to go home because my anger towards my father returned when I learned about my son. I am already in the process of forgiving my father, but how can I stop myself from hating him? He was the reason I tried my best to drive Megan away. I did everything I could to make her hate me. I didn''t realize I had made a terrible mistake and what I had missed in my life until yesterday when I found out the truth.I felt so ashamed of myself that I couldn''t even call Alice after I learned Axel was my son. I thought football defined me, but I was so wrong. How could I abandon Megan and my child?


    I flew to Astikoz the following day with too much resentment in my heart.Mom expected us toe home and be with them this weekend since my father is now recovering from his illness, and dad asked my siblings and me to go and visit him. My father can now clearly talk, but he is still in his wheelchair, which is a significant development. His therapy continued, mom hired the best physical therapist she could find, and of course, my father''s doctors were the best in the country.


    "Ashton! It is lovely to see you, son, your father is on the terrace with your brothers, and he was expecting you to join them. Your dad wanted to see the sunset with you, and you can join them while I will help Isabelle in the kitchen." My mother said after I greeted her.


    "Mom, I have a headache. Can I see dad during dinner?" I asked, and she nodded her head at me. I don''t want to see my dad yet since I don''t want to talk with him because I was afraid I couldn''t control myself, and I wanted to tell my mom and sister about Megan.


    "You better go to your room and have a rest, or it is better that you should take a nap. I will ask any of your brothers to wake you up when it is time to eat our dinner." She said, and I smiled at my mother.


    "Thank you, mom, and you don''t need to ask any of them to wake me up because I will just set my rm and join you at dinner," I replied, and I turned my heels, and I walked towards the grand staircase.


    I hate lying to my mom, but I couldn''t tell her that I was upset with my dad again. It has been a long time, but now that I have learned about Axel, I can''t stop ming my dad that I lost my chance to know my child because of him. I know I should have never given up on Megan, but I also realized she would never be sessful with her life, especially her career, if it didn''t happen, and I can''t deny I became more in love with Megan now. She is a strong woman, and I am so proud that she could raise my son independently.


    I don''t have a headache. I just wanted to stay in my room. I changed my business suit into my sweatpants and t-shirt. I had a meeting with the managers of every department of ourpany before I left Majuscule. Iy on my bed, and if before every time I am alone I will be thinking about Megan, now I am thinking about her and our son. And I wanted to be with them, and I know I will go crazy if I can''t speak to Megan about Axel. I don''t know how to face her yet, but I need to do it soon because I don''t want to miss another day of my son''s life.


    I didn''t realize that I dozed off, and I felt someone shake my shoulder, and when I opened my eyes, I saw my sister smiling at me, and she was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "How are you, Ashton?" Isabelle asked, and I slowly got up as I looked at her.


    "I felt fantastic now." I lied again, but I felt better after taking a nap, and I felt guilty that my mom and my sister were worried about me.


    "That is better because dinner is ready, and they are now waiting for us." She said as she stood up, and I put my arm over her shoulders as we walked out of my room, and I couldn''t stop the racing of my heart as we neared the dining room. My father was on his usual spot, and he was sitting on the head of the table while my mom was seated on his right side. And when he raised his head, my father smiled at me, and I tried my best to give him a warm smile. And I could tell my father looked better nowpared to thest time we visited him.


    "Thank you foring, Ashton." He said, and I was surprisedthat he could talk straight now, yet I couldn''t deny I felt relieved that he was now okay and recovering fast. Even if I am still angry with my father, I am d he looked healthier, and I hope he will fully recover at the end of this month. My siblings were happily talking while I remained silent the entire dinner. I helped my mom bring my dad back into the master''s bedroom.


    "I could tell something is bothering you son, is everything all right with your work?" Dad asked by the time we arrived in my parents'' room.


    "Everything was fine, dad, and you don''t need to worry since I was able to run yourpany smoothly, of course,with the help of my siblings," I responded, and he smiled at me.


    I left after I said good night to my parents and I found my siblings in the game room, and I smiled when I saw Cole and Lennon having a game while my sister looked so amused watching them, and I wanted to join them, but I am not really on the mood. I got out of the game room and proceeded to the living room, and I was shocked when I found them following behind me.


    "Why didn''t you finish the game?" I asked.


    "We can still y another game any time, Ashton, but we are worried about you, and we can tell that something is bothering you. What is it? We want you to know that we are willing to help and listen to you." Lennon said while I saw Isabelle, and Cole nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, guys, and yes, you''re right, something is bothering me, and I wanted to tell you about it right away because it is making me crazy, but I don''t want dad to learn about this," I said.


    "We already know, Ashton. Isabelle told us you met Megan and Alice at one of the malls in Majuscule." Lennon responded.


    "Yes, that is true, but there is more than that," I replied.


    "We already knew that your engagement with ir was off even before she could announce it to the public," Cole responded.


    "This is not about ire, and it is about Megan and me. I just found out we had a son." I dered, and the silence that followed made me feel worried. My siblings fell silent for a long time.


    "Wow! I never expected this at all; this is great news, Ashton." Isabelle was the one who recovered first.


    "Yeah, this is a lot to take in, but this is wonderful news," Lennon added.


    "Yes, this is fantastic news. I didn''t know I was an uncle." Cole dered.


    "Yes, it is, but Megan didn''t know that I found out her greatest secret," I said to them.


    "I couldn''t imagine how much she had suffered during her pregnancy. I know it wasn''t that easy for her because she was dealing with her broken heart, plus her future was uncertain because she needed to give up her schrship to give birth to your son." Isabelle dered.


    "Yes, and now I realized I couldn''t me her that she sold her music to Gael, and it is now apparent to me that Gael yed a big part in Megan''s life. And even if I hate to admit it, I felt grateful for his help to Megan, and if he is now Megan''s boyfriend, I need to try my luck even if I felt so ashamed of what I have done. I can''t give up Megan now, knowing we have a son, and of course, I can''t deny she is still the only woman I love, and I want to spend the rest of my life with." I responded.


    "I am so proud of Megan because even if I have hurt her and left her all alone; she was able to attain all her dreams in life, and I could tell that she became a chemist who developed some perfume products, and I couldn''t believe that she is now the owner of the leading perfumepany in the country." I dered, and I could see the happiness and concerns my siblings face.


    "What are you nning to do?" Lennon asked.


    "I have to win her heart back, and of course, I want Axel, my son, to know I am his father," I said.


    "Of course, because I can''t wait to meet my nephew," Isabelle said, and they all agreed Axel looked exactly like me when I showedthem the photo of my son on my cellphone, and I saw my sister cry, and I know it was tears of joy.


    "But I don''t know how to win her heart back? And I felt so ashamed of what I have done to her, and I know I needed all your help." I said to my siblings.


    "Don''t worry, Aston, you have our back. There is no way we will let this chance pass. Weare all excited to know about our nephew, and can''t wait to bring him to the malls and buy him lots of toys and clothes." Isabelle said excitedly.


    "I agree with you; count me in, Isabelle. We are here to give you all the support that you need, and no matter how hard it would be, don''t surrender, Ashton." Lennon dered.


    "Yes, Ashton. We are here for you." Cole added, and I never felt so happy to know that I had all the support I needed from my siblings, making me feel more confident and alive.. And now I could say I am ready to face Megan and win her heart back no matter how hard it could be.

 Chapter 125 - Meeting My Siblings

    Megan''s POV


    "Hey, are you excited to meet your Aunt Ava and Uncle Dexter?" I asked my son as I drove, going to the airport to pick up my siblings. I got out of the office early and asked Alice to take care of everything, and I went back to Megalopre to fetch Axel because I wanted him toe with me to the airport. I don''t care if I have to drive back and forth.


    I enjoy my son''spany because I love listening to his stories, especially his activities in school. And I know he is growing so fast, and before I know it, he will be a teenager. That is why I am making every moment I spend with him as special it can be.


    "Yes, mom. Uncle Dexter told me he will bring me something special for my birthday, so I am looking forward to his gifts, but I know gifts are not importantpared to his presence." He said, and I grinned. I told him about that thest time I video called Dexter through his messenger. After talking with my brother Axel asked me if his uncle would bring gifts for his birthday, and I told my son Dexter''s presence is more important than any gifts he would ever receive, and I can''t believe he will remember it.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked him, and he shook his head.


    "I have eaten a lot during my lunch." He said.


    "Did your nanny ra bring you much food again?" I asked him, and he shookhis head.


    "No, but I finished everything." He responded, and I smiled as I watched him in the rearview mirror, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy. And I was hoping Axel would never ask me again about his father because I am not ready yet to tell him all about Ashton. After all, I know my heart is not yet prepared. I know the moment I introduce Axel to his father, I need to face Ashton again, and we need tomunicate because I am sure his family will want to know about my son, especially Isabelle and their mom.


    Am I ready to face him? The answer would always be a no, and I can always find a way to contact Ashton. I knew where he lives in Astikoz and even his address here in Majuscule because he told me everything about their properties and including their residential addresses, and I wondered where he is staying right now in Majuscule. They have properties at the city center while they also have another mansion near the outskirts of the city before the town of Megalopre.


    When I was still studying in one of the universities in Majuscule, I avoided going into the malls. After I graduated and started my business, I never attended social events with Gael, no matter how many times he invited me because I didn''t want to cross paths with Ashton. After all, they are both celebrities. They attended many events together, especially during G''s, concerts with a cause, and sometimes during public events where most of the celebrities in the country will go.


    Ashton was a favorite endorser of many brands during his football career, and I hate to see his face on the billboards, but I learned to live by it even if I can''t deny I was hurting inside every time I saw his handsome face.


    We were in the waiting area, and I smiled when I saw Axel looking around the airport; and I wish to bring him to Astikoz one of these days, and when I will not be so busy with my work. And looking at him right now made me feel the emptiness again, and I hate that there are moments I looked at my son, and I can''t stop feeling so lonely as I remember his twin sister.


    For how many years I dreamed about my daughter almost every night that I ended sobbing on my bed,calling Abigail''s name. I remember her angelic face as I held my baby in my arms, and I me myself that she died; maybe if I had been stronger during my pregnancy, she didn''t die. And when I couldn''t take it anymore, I went to see a doctor because I wanted the depression of losing my child to be gone, but in the end, I realized no one could help myself but me.


    I felt d that I can talk about Abigail now with Alice without crying. And I think about her as our angel, and every time I feel worried about something, I will always ask my daughter to help me pray that everything will be alright. And I hope one of these days I will no longer cry every time I think about Abigail.


    I felt excited when I heard the ne''s arrival from Astikoz, and I took Axel''s hand as we waited for my siblings to get out from the arrival area, and I couldn''t wait to see them both. I know I am lucky to have them in my life, and I felt guilty that I ran away from them, but having Ashton beside me is enough to remind me I made the right choice. I am proud to be a single mom to my son, and it doesn''t faze me if I don''t get married. I know I am willing to devote my entire time to raising and loving my son.


    And I hope Abigail survived so I have them both in my life, but I know I need to let Abigail go so that she can rest in peace, and knowing she is now in heaven makes me smile. I raised my head, and my eyes filled with tears when I saw my brother and sister walking in our direction with the suitcase in their hands, and I couldn''t stop myself from running to them with Axel running beside me.


    I hugged my brother and sister, and I could tell I was not the only one crying. Eight years was long enough not to see each other, but hugging them now made me feel so happy that I couldn''t stop my tears of joy from falling on my face, and when I felt my son tug the hem of my zer, I let them go. And before I could introduce my son, Dexter picked him up and raised him on the air while I heard my son''sughter.


    "Hello, little buddy, I am your uncle Dexter, and she is your aunt Ava," Dexter said after he put Axel''s feet back on the ground.


    "I am Dexter, and her name is Megan, and she is my beautiful mom." He answered, and my siblings erupted intoughter. It seems like my son thought I hadn''t met them in person too. I helped my sister with her luggage while Axel was holding my brother''s arm, and I am sure my little boy would be spending his time with my brother, and I could see the excitement on his face as we made our way to my car.


    "Wow! Nice ride!" My sister said the moment she looked at my brand new SUV.


    "Thanks, I said, and she sat beside me on the front seat while my brother sat beside my son and Axel was talking nonstop as I drove away from the airport parking lot, and he was asking Dexter so many questions that I couldn''t stop myself from smiling ear to ear.


    "He is adorable, Meg, and I can''t wait to hug himter," Ava said after she turned her head to look at Axel and Dexter on the backseat, and I looked at her sideways and it felt surreal that I was sitting beside my little sister. She still looked beautiful, but I could say she turned into a beautiful woman. She has her curves in all the right ces, and I could tell my sister could be a heartbreaker.


    "You look stunning now, Ava, and it is such a waste that you don''t have a boyfriend," I said.


    "Said the sessful businesswoman in Majuscule. You are more stable than me, but I could tell men will get intimidated by you, Meg." She said, and Iughed at her words while I could hear my son giggling on the back when his uncle tried to tickle his sides.


    "I am happy with my life now, and I don''t need a man because I have Axel, and I don''t have time for love; besides, I felt so afraid to enter another rtionship and got hurt in the end," I replied, and my sister sighed.


    "Not all men don''t have balls, Megan." She said, and I shook my head, and my sister fell silent as she looked at the view of Majuscule city, and as we neared Megalopre, I realized my son fell silent, and it only means he fell asleep.


    "Megan, you have an adorable child!" My brother eximed.


    "I know, right," I replied.


    "No offense, but I can tell he got hisphysical appearance from his dad." My brother dered while Ava seconded.


    "Yeah, I know, Dex," I said, and we all fell silent for the rest of the ride.


    "Wow! Is this your house?" My sister asked when I pulled over my car in front of my house.


    "Yes!" I said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing at my sister''s reaction.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you are living in a mansion?" Ava asked, and I beamed at her.


    "I want you toe and visit me, not because of my house, Ava," I said, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, but you didn''t tell me you have a swimming pool. I could have brought my swimsuits." She replied while pouting her lips, one of my sister''s old habits I can''t forget.


    "I can buy you brand new swimsuits, Ava," I replied, and she beamed at me. One of the household staff met us and helped Ava with her things, and she rolled her eyes at me when she realized I had helpers in the house. I wanted to tell her I couldn''t maintain this house alone, and I needed staff to keep theentire estate, especially the gardens and cleaning of the whole house. I am busy with my work, and after work, I don''t want to miss my bonding time with my son. I work hard for Axel to have a bright future. And I wanted to ensure he would never experience what I have been through, and I wanted Axel to have the freedom in choosing the girl he would fall in love with and spend the rest of his life with her.


    "Your ce is lovely, Megan. I am sure mom and dad would be so proud of you." Dex muttered, and I looked at my brother in the eyes.


    "Do you think they wille tomorrow?" I asked, but my brother looked at me in the eyes.


    "I am sorry, Megan, but I don''t have the answer to your question." My brother dered, and I can''t deny I felt hurt because I was expecting my parents to be here with us as we celebrate my son''s birthday.. I am hoping they wille because I know they are still my parents, and my son deservesto know who his grandparents are, and when the right timees, I will bring him to his grandparents'' house on his father''s side.

 Chapter 126 - Card Tag

    Megan''s POV


    Having Dexter and Avain my house feels so rxing, and it felt like the old times. I am close with my siblings growing up, and we always have bonding time together no matter how busy we are with our studies and in between part-time jobs.


    "Uncle Dexter, do you love football?" Axel asked Dexter after we finished eating dinner, and we sat on the lounger near the swimming pool because Ava was so excited to have a night swim. When Alice arrived, they both agreed to change into their swimsuits while I was still putting on the floaters on Axel''s arms, even if he had already learned how to swim. I don''t want anything to happen to my son; I can''t afford to lose another child.


    "Yes, little buddy, that is my favorite sport; why, do you love football too?" My brother asked, and Axel slowly nced at me, and he hesitated on answering my brother''s question.


    "It is okay, son. You can answer your uncle." I said, and I felt guilty because I could tell Axel didn''t want me to get upset.


    "Yeah, I love football too, and when I grow up, I wanted to be like Ashton Priztgold." He said, and my throat felt so dry, and I am just d Ava got out of the water, and she came and got Axel, and when he was enjoying with his aunt, I found my brother looking at me intently.


    "What was that all about, Meg? I could tell Axel was afraid to tell me he loves ying football." He asked.


    "I know, Dex. It was my fault because of how many times I reprimanded my son for watching a football game, and my alibi would be his lessons. I don''t want him to watch the game because he will miss his time answering his assignments, but I know it was because of his father. The first time I heard him say he likes number 23 because that was the number of Aston''s football jersey, I felt horrified, and I am just d Alice was with us that time." I responded, and I could see the concern on Dexter''s face.


    "I am aware that I am unreasonable because it has nothing to do with Axel. My anger towards his father has nothing to do with my son, and I know that, butI couldn''t stop myself from hating Ashton every time I remember what he had done to me." I dered as I watched my son having time on the water, and I have never seen him this happy as he chased his aunt Ava.


    "But don''t worry Dex. I know I can never stop Axel from ying football. And if that is what he likes, I know that I have to support him because I can rte to how it feels when your loved ones don''t support the thing you love. It would be devastating, and it can make someone lose his self-esteem and dreams." I added.


    "Yes, you have to support him, Meg; I also love football. It could be because of me, that is why your son loves football. You can''t stop him from ying because his father abandoned and hurt you." Dexter dered.


    "Megan, as your brother, all I want for you is to be happy. But seeing you now being a sessful businesswoman brings me great joy, but I can see the sadness beneath your every smile. And I hate to think that even if all your dreamse true, and you became what you ever wanted, yet you are still unhappy." Dex added.


    "You need to find your happiness, Megan, don''t let Ashton stop you from being happy. He made your life miserable enough, and I think it is about time you let go, Meg. You are beautiful, and you deserve all the happiness in this world." My brother continued.


    "Dex, I am a happy mom," I replied.


    "You can''t lie to me, Meg; even if we haven''t seen each other for eight years, I still know you, my little sister. May your physical appearance have some changes, but you are still the same Megan I know." He responded, and I released a heavy sighed.


    "I tried all the ways and techniques to forget about him, but no matter what I do, he is still the one that I am longing for, and even if deep in my heart I hated Ashton so much for hurting me when I came to his house eight years ago, I can''t deny my feelings for him is still buried deep in my core. And he continued to hurt me more when his name was linked with different celebrities." I dered, and my brother touched my face with his calloused hand.


    "Yeah, I know, Meg, I believe you because I also tried to forget Isabelle, and thest thing I heard about her, she was engaged." My bother said, and how could this be? Why do we need to fall in love with the Pritzgold siblings? I had this kind of conversation with my brother eight years ago at the pancake house, and I realized I saw the same pain on his face.


    "It is funny, right? How could you ask me to move on with my life, Dex, when you are still in pain. And like me, I could tell you didn''t even try to date." I said, and my brotherughed.


    "I tried countless times, Meg, but I realized I would only end up hurting the girls, so I better stop with what I was doing. Every time I dated someone, I only end up thinking about Isabelle, and I wonder what kind of love the potion she has why I couldn''t even find a recement." Dexter replied.


    "In my case, in Belle''s eyes, I betrayed her, and that is the worse because I am still in love with her, and she didn''t even know about the truth that I never cheated on her, not even in my dreams. And how I wish she will know the truth one of these days." My brother added, and I could feel the loneliness in his voice.


    "I gave you money to pay Gregory Pritzgold; why did you return it, Dex?" I asked.


    "Megan, it was my debts." He answered.


    "Dexter, we used that money for mom''s operation. You can use my money because you are my brother, and I want to help you. And if you love Isabelle, I think it is about time you should swallow your pride." I said, and he looked at me, and I could tell he was having a hard time.


    "I already paid off the total amount I owe Isabelle''s father, Meg. But I was alreadyte; after I deposited the amount to Gregory''s ount, I wanted to meet Isabelle right away. But I heard about her engagement the following day after I paid off my debt. It is ironic. I worked hard for how many years to have her back, and when I was able to fulfill my dream, I was already toote." Dexter said, And I can feel My brother''s pain.


    "I wanted to ask the universe, why? Isabelle was my inspiration in everything I do, and I can''t me her; I hurt her, Meg. And I think I deserve the loneliness I feel right now." He said.


    "Hey, don''t say that, Dexter. You are a good son, brother to Ava and me, and best uncle to Axel. You deserve all the happiness in this world." I said.


    "And so do you." He replied, and I held my brother''s hand, and I squeezed it because I wanted him to know that everything would be alright, and he could be happy again.


    My son fell asleep right away after I tucked him in bed. And I could tell he was tired because of his swimming escapade with his aunt Ava and godmother Alice. And I can''t stop myself from watching him sleep. And when I returned to my room, I almost jumped on my feet after switching on the light when I found Alice lying on my bed.


    "Why did you turn off the lights, Al?" I asked, and she stood up and smiled at me.


    "I wanted to prank you, but I can tell you are not yourself." She said, and I grimaced at her.


    "How could you say I am not myself?" I asked.


    "Don''t lie to me, Megan; after we met Ashton in the mall, I always find you looking into space. Do you want to have a date with him?" She asked, and I looked daggers at Alice.


    "Al, even if I still have feelings for Ashton, I want you to know these emotions I have for him could never outweigh the wrath I felt for him. So, you better drop that craziness of yours; besides, he is engaged to get married, for heaven''s sake." I dered.


    "What if he broke up the engagement after he met you at the mall?" She asked.


    "Alice, please, I don''t have time to talk with you about this nonsense, and I hate that now you can easily talk about Ashton on my face," I said.


    "Because I know, eights years was enough for you to stop looking angry or affected every time I mentioned his name. And I know it is about time to let go of the past because your son is getting older every day. Whether you like it or not, you have to face Ashton before Axel knows who his father is from other people, and you can''t deny it, Megan. Axel is the carbon copy of Ashton. And you can''t hide your son from the public unless you n to enroll him in online sses." Alice dered, and I let out a heavy sigh as I sat beside my best friend.


    "I know, Al, but for now, I don''t want to think about it, and we have a birthday party to worry about," I responded.


    "You don''t need to worry. We set everything from giveaways, food, games, and even Axel''s attire, and of course, this one." She dered as she got up from the bed and picked up a paper bag from the nightstand, and she handed it to me and as I fished out the content, I didn''t know if I would feel sad or happy as I stared at the football ball on my hand.


    I woke up early even if I found it so hard to sleep because I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about what happened to Dexter, and I couldn''t cease from feeling so affected by my brother''s pain. I took a bath and went downstairs only to find Alice with a bouquet in her hands, and I felt nervous when she came closer to me and handed me the beautiful flowers.


    "That is for you, Meg," Alice said.


    "Are you crazy? Are you going to give me your bouquet? He must like you, Alice, and I hope you will introduce me to your mystery man, the one you had a datest Thursday night." I said as I smiled at her, and my best friendughed.


    "Yeah, I will, but I regret to inform you, these flowers are not for me. Read the card, Meg.." She said as she put the flowers on my hands, and Icouldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as I opened the card tag of the beautiful bouquet.

 Chapter 127 - The Party

    Megan''s POV


    I was expecting it was Gael who sent me the beautiful bouquet in my hands, and I was smiling from ear to ear, but my face turned sour, and my eyes widened when I read the card, and I can''t exin the emotions I felt. At first, I felt the thrill, and then the dread that followed made my limbs shake.


    "How did Ashton know where I live? It is not yet time he will know about Axel, Alice. He has no right to send me these flowers as if nothing happened eight years ago. How could he act and pretend that everything was okay between us?" I asked as I smashed the bouquet on the floor, and then I used my heels to ruin the flowerspletely.


    And when I raised my head, my entire body turned so cold when I found my son standing near the bottom of the stairs, and I never felt so horrified my whole life.I sweetly smiled at him, and then he ran towards me and tightly hugged me on my waist.


    "Mom, are you okay? Why are you angry and yelling at aunt Alice? Are you fighting with each other?" He asked as he looked at me; and he wascrying, and I felt so guilty. He never once heard me so angry.


    "Hey, Axel, I am not angry, and we are not fighting. Mom is upset with something and not with your aunt Alice." I said, and I felt so d he didn''t hear me mention Ashton''s name. I don''t know when I will be ready to face his father because I am aware, I am not afraid my ex will take Axel away from me, but I am more worried about my heart.


    I couldn''t stop myself from reliving my reaction after meeting Ashton at the mall the other day. For how many times I was thinking about meeting him again. And I promised myself I would show him that I am no longer the Megan he used to know, the naive girl who was so in love with him. But instead of facing him without fear, I did the most childish thing. I ran away from him after pretending I didn''t know him at all.I know I wasn''t proud of what I did, and the next time we meet, I will surely show him I am no longer affected by his presence.


    "Happy, happy birthday, Axel," I said as I picked him up, and my son giggled, and he is now so heavy and tall that I can''t carry him for a long time. I put him down, and I was on my knees as I faced him.


    "Are you ready for your birthday party tonight, Axel?" I asked, and he gave me a beautiful smile as he nodded at me. I kissed his forehead and cheeks, and I felt so happy and proud that I am his mother, and he is now officially seven years old. As I looked back to all the pain that I have been through in raising him, it was nothingpared to the satisfaction that I feel right now as I face my little boy, who is still wearing his pajamas.


    I felt d Alice took care of the bouquet, and when she got back to us, she took Axel in her arms and greeted him with a kiss. And my son wasughing hard when my best friend started tickling him. And then together we went to the kitchen to eat breakfast, and momentster, my sister and brother joined us while they both had gifts on their hands, and I could see the happiness on my little boy''s face.


    We sang a happy birthday, and ra brought thecake I baked with Alicetest night. But I ordered a different cake for the party this evening, and this one is special since we baked it with love, and I can see the happiness on my son''s face as he looks at the cake on the table.


    "You need to make a wish, buddy, before you blow the candle." My brother dered.


    "I know, uncle Dexter. Mom and aunt Alice asked me to do the same thing every time it was my birthday."My son answered, and we allughed.


    "Oh, I see, you are brilliant since you remember what your mom and aunt Alice told you." My brother responded as he looked at my little boy with amusement on his face, while my little sister was in awe as she looked at her nephew. Axel closed his eyes, and after making a wish, he opened his eyes, then slowly blew the candles.


    "What did you wish, Axel?" My brother said, and my son shook his head.


    "I am sorry, uncle, Dex. Mom said I should not let anyone know about my wish so it wille true." Axel responded, and my brother chuckled while he ruffled Axel''s hair.


    "This is for you, Axel." My brother said as he handed his a gift to the birthday boy, and my son kissed his uncle on his cheek after he said his thanks, and he did the same to Ava after my sister gave him her present. I know he is excited to open his gifts, but I taught him how to be patient, and I felt so d Axel is a good boy. He was responsible at a young age, and every time he yed with his toys, I always smiled when I saw him put his toys back on the toy box I provided for him, and he always listened to what I said.


    "Mom, is dading?" He asked me, and I could see the quizzical look on my siblings'' faces.


    "I am not sure if Gael wille, but I hope he can make it, but don''t worry, he promised to bring you something nice when hees and visit you after his tour," I said, and I saw how Axel''s face fell,


    "It is okay, mom, and I understand that Dad is busy making the people around the world happy with his songs," Axel said, and I smiled with his words as I realized my son is intelligent.


    I know Axel''snatal day would beplete if Gael would celebrate it with us. Iam just d my brother is here because I can tell my son will not be asking about Gael, for now, since he is enjoying his uncle''spany. But I know Axel will still look for Gael because he is the only father he knew.


    I felt guilty because even if Gael told me everything would be the same between us, I knew he was hurting, and I hated myself that I couldn''t reciprocate his feelings towards me. He usually calls me any time of the day, but today I haven''t received a single call or text from him, and I could tell I injured his heart, and he was avoiding me after he confessed his feelings towards me.


    The entire house got crowded when the guest arrived, mostly Axel''s ssmates with their parents. We held the party at the house''s ballroom. I wanted to have his party at the poolside or thewn, but it will rain ording to the weather forecast for today.


    My son looked so handsome with his prince charming attire, and I couldn''t stop smiling when I saw Kimberly wearing a Cindere-inspired gown. Axel excused himself and met her, and my heart swelled with too much happiness as I realized my son was growing so fast.


    The party host was fantastic, and she made the party alive, and the games were entertaining. And I could tell the birthday boy was having too much fun with his friends. And when the magician was about to perform his tricks, he motioned Axel to sit at the front, and I beamed when Axeltook Kim''s hand, and they sat beside each other.The audience, including the adults, is fascinated by the magician''s performance. The food is superb, and I can tell everyone was having fun, and Axel''s birthday party was a st.


    "He must be so tired," Ava said after I put my son to bed, and he fell asleep right away.


    "I know, and what is important is he had fun," I replied.


    "Of course, how I wished I was still a child," Ava said.


    "And why do you say that?" I asked as I raised my eyebrow.


    "Well, a child''s life is simple because you only think about toys and ying games, and if they fight each other, they will easily make up," Ava responded, and I nodded at her.


    "You are right, Ava. How I wish I could be like a child, so I can easily let go of my past heartaches." I responded as we got out of my son''s room, and we went back to the living room.


    "I know what you mean, Meg, but you don''t need to be a child to give your forgiveness to those who have hurt you. I know you hated dad for saying those words to you, but I don''t think he meant it, Megan. He was only angry with you that time because he was so devastated with what happened to your life. For him, you are the perfect daughter,and our father was expecting you to finish your studies first before getting pregnant." Ava dered, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "I am not angry anymore with Dad, Ava. I have forgiven him, and I was just afraid if he couldn''t forgive me until now." I responded.


    "Megan, I know even if he didn''tmunicate with you, Dad is very proud of you, and I am sure he wasn''t angry with you anymore. He was only ashamed of himself because instead of helping you, he was the reason why you left home." My sister said.


    "I know our mother is dying to see her grandchild, but I am aware dad won''t allow mom toe here without him. And if ourDad is not angry with me, why they didn''te to attend Axel''s birthday party?" I asked my sister.


    "I don''t know Meg, but I think you shoulde with us to Astikoz and visit our parents; after all, you are their daughter, and it has been so long that they have been waiting for


    you toe home. And it is about time Axel should meet his grandparents," Ava added.


    "I will think about it, Ava," I replied, and my sister grinned as we joined Alice and Dexter. They were drinking camomile tea,and my best friend handed me the teacup as I sat down beside her. We talked some more, and then we called it a night.


    The entire house is now quiet, and I feel so happy that the birthday party of Axel was a sess. As I walked inside my room, I saw the card on top of my dresser. I shook my head as I realized Alice didn''t throw the card together with the flowers. Even if I felt angry with Alice for keeping the card, I couldn''t deny there was a part of me that wanted to reread what he had written, and I could feel the knots on my stomach and my anger towards Ashton as I reread his message.


    My Dearest Megan,


    You will always be beautiful in my eyes like these flowers. It was lovely to see you again, Meg.


    Have a nice day!


    Forever yours,


    Ashton


    I know I am crazy because I can feel my mouth wanting to smile as I reread his message repeatedly. They were only simple words, yet I can''t deny my weak heart flutters with excitement.. AndI know I need to remind myself that heturned my world upside down, and I needed my mind to control myheart because there is no way I will get swayed and be fooled by Aston Pritzgold ever again.

 Chapter 128 - Getting Ready

    Ashton''s POV


    "Good morning, Mr. Pritzgold. I want to remind you about your schedule for today." My secretary said the moment she got inside my office after knocking on my door, I was leaning on my chair and smiling like an idiot. And I am so excited to see Axel again. I was loosening my necktie as I watched Leslie standingin front of me.


    "You don''t need to remind me, Les, I remember my appointments for today, and would you please cancel my engagements from 11:00 am to 2:00 pm. today," I said, and her eyes widened.


    "But you can''t cancel.."I didn''t let Leslie finish what she was about to say.


    "Les, reschedule my appointments with Mr. Johnson and Mr. Cruz, "I said, and she nodded her head and turned her heels away from me.


    "Thank you, Leslie, for ordering the flowers. I know I called you veryte on Friday night, but I know I can always rely on you." I said, and she stopped in her tracks, and she spun around to look at me in the eyes and smile, and she was wearing a mischievous smile. Leslie is like an aunt to me since she has been my dad''s personal assistant for a long time, and I asked her to be my assistant even if she tendered her resignation before my father got sick.


    "You are always wee, Ashton. I hope she will forgive you and are you sure you want to court Megan knowing you have a pending engagement?" She asked, and I smiled at her.


    "I know, Les, but I will talk with ire tonight, she begged me not to break up with her, but after meeting Megan again, I can''t wait to end my engagement with her. ire knew we were getting there," I said.


    "Good luck with your love life, Ashton, I just hope you will make it right this time, and I hope I can see your old smile." She dered.


    "Thank you, Les, and there is one thing I want you to know, I have a son," I said, and I could see how her eyes turned big as she looked at me in surprise.


    "Is ire pregnant?" She asked me in disbelief, and I shook my head.


    "No, I found out I am the father of Megan''s son," I said as I showed her the picture of my little boy, and she was staring at my picture on my dad''s desk when I was a little boy, and then on my cellphone.


    "I wanted to ask you if how did you know you are the father of Megan''s child,but the answer is all clear. He looked like you when you were his age. That is good news, Ashton." Leslie dered, and my smile faltered when I realized I still needed to talk with Megan about Axel, and I didn''t even know how can I face her after what I had learned.


    "Yeah, I know, Les, and I wanted to do my role as his father whatever it takes," I said.


    "It seems you have more than enough reason to win back your first love, but it seems it became moreplicated," Leslie replied.


    "And that is the reason why I want you to cancel some of my appointments because I wanted to have lunch with my little boy. And please follow up with the flower shop about theflowers for today.I want to send Megan''s flowers every day, so she will know I aming back." I said, and she grinned at me.


    "Okay, no need to worry, I already called the flower shop, and the in-charge said the delivery is on its way, and I am sure by this time Megan already received the flowers, and I am sure if she didn''t throw them away on the trash bin, she asked her secretary to put it on her vase." She said, and my face fell, but I know Leslie has a point. I know that Megan is still angry with me, but I hope she won''t throw the flowers.


    "Don''t look so stunned,Ashton. It will be a possibility because you hurt her. You better think of a way how to make your son like you because I am sure winning your son''s heart is the only way through Megan''s heart." She added.


    "I will reschedule your two appointments with our new investors for tomorrow morning." She said, and I nodded my head at her, and she left my room in a hurry to cancel my mentioned appointments while I remained lost in space as I thought about Megan.


    "Uncle Hunter! You came back!" Axel looked so happy when he found me talking with his nanny, and since I had already texted ra I was going to bring his lunch, she didn''t bring Ashton his food, and she gave me a chance to spend more time with my son.


    "Where is uncle Zach?" He asked when we sat down on the ground after I spread the pic nket under the big tree, and I got his food from the basket.


    "Wow! I love spaghetti and fried chicken, uncle Ashton." He said, and I smiled at him as I joined him eating his lunch, and I was hoping he would call me dad soon.


    "Of course, I know you love this food, and your nanny told me it was your birthdayst Saturday, so I came back to greet you and give you a gift, but I hope you will put it in your secret ce because I don''t want your mommy to get jealous of me that I gave you one of my football balls," I said. He smiled at me, and I can''t exin the happiness that I felt.


    "Really? Are you going to give me one of your old balls? I hope it has your signature on it." He said, and Iughed as I ruffled his hair.


    "Yes, buddy, I signed it. Even if I am no longer ying on my team, I was d I have a fan like you, Axel." I said, and his eyes danced with happiness.


    "Of course, you will always be my idol." He said, and I beamed at him. I watched him eat his food with fascination on his face, and I gave him the fresh orange juice since I know his mom is health-conscious, ra told me everything I needed to know about my son, and I felt so happy to have another moment with Axel. I let him take a nap on myp, and as I watched the kids ying on the ground, I realized I loved the feeling of being a dad.


    "Wow! Thank you so much, Uncle Ashton. Don''t worry, and I will hide this ball." He said as he put the ball on his backpack.


    "Can Ie and revisit you?" I asked, and his face lit up.


    "I want to have lunch with you again, uncle Ashton." He said, and I sent him to his room, and I left Axel with a heavy heart because I wanted to be part of his life not as his secret friend but as his father.I drove away from Megalopre with a determination to win back Megan''s affection again.


    "Ashton, what are you doing here?" ire said the moment she saw me in her office, I could see how shocked she was, and I could tell her face looked so pale.


    "Hello, ire! I have waited for your text messages and calls, but I received nothing, and I can''t wait to talk with you. Can we have dinner?" I asked, and she was hesitant at first, but then she nodded her head and gave me a weak smile.


    "I guess you can''t wait for me to break up with you." She said as we got out of her office, and I didn''t reply until we reached the parking lot.


    "There is something you need to know about me, ire," I said, and sheughed after she closed the passenger''s door. She didn''t wait for me to open the door for her like usual, and I could tell I had already shattered her heart before I could even break up with her.


    "You don''t need to tell me anything because I know that you are still hung up with your ex, and I think there is no way you are going to get over with that woman since you don''t want to try to forget her because in your heart it will always be your first love. We have been engaged, yet I haven''t heard you say you love me." She said, and I could hear the bitterness in her voice, and I fell silent because I didn''t know how tofort her.


    "We don''t need to go to the restaurant, Ashton. You can tell it to me here inside your car. I can''t eat knowing you are going to crash my heart tonight." ire added, and I looked at her sideways, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "I am so sorry, Ashton. I know I promise you that I will be the one to break up with you, and the reason that I didn''te to you is that I can''t. And I know that I will never be ready to let you go, but since you came here now, I think I don''t have a choice but to have my dignity and break up with you. Because it would be unfair on my part that I was the one who proposed to you, and then you will be the one to break it, so let me take back my pride and allow me to cancel our engagement." She said, and I looked at her beautiful face. I saw her tears falling like waterfalls.


    "I am sorry, ire," I said in more than a whisper.


    "It is okay, Ash, the memories I have with you are enough to make me move on with my life. Thank you for being a wonderful boyfriend and for saying yes when I propose to you even if I know you wanted to say no, but you were thinking about how I would feel, and I think this time, I need to give you back your freedom." ire continued to talk while I felt like a fool for hurting another woman. I only tried dating, and ire is my only official girlfriend after my rtionship with Megan because I thought I would learn to love her, but it seems I can never teach my heart whom to love.


    "I hope someday you will finally fall in love. You have to let go of your past heartaches, Ashton; that is the only way to move on with your life. Good luck." She said, and then she kissed me on the lips, and before I could speak, she got out of my car in a hurry, and then she ran back inside her building.


    AndI wished ire would find a man who would love her back.. I drove away from the parking lot with a heavy heart, yet I can''t deny a torn on my chest had been lifted, and I could say I needed to make myself ready on meeting Megan again, and I felt so excited, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking of kissing her sweet lips once again.

 Chapter 129 - Uninvited Guest

    Megan''s POV


    "Hey, why do you need to smash this beautiful bouquet, Meg? You could have given it to me." Alice said the moment she got inside my office and found another bouquet onthe floor. It has been one week that I received flowers every day from my mortal enemy. My best friend picked it up while she was shaking her head. I know my heart is thumping hard against my chest, and I was telling myself it was because of my anger towards the sender of the bouquet.


    But I know deep in my core I am only fooling myself, I can''t deny I felt excited again, and I need to reprimand myself for feeling this way. I don''t want to ruin the flowers since I love them, but I am too angry with myself for feeling so excited. How could I feel this way when I knew he turned into a yboy.


    "And what do you want me to do with that flower, Alice? I don''t even know why he learned that I am working in thispany. I think Axel''s father hired a private detective to know where I am and what I am doing, or maybe there is someone who sells me to him." I said as I crossed my arms over my chest, and I could still feel the rapid beating of my heart.


    "How could he send me another bouquet? If he reaches out to you and asks for your help, tell him I am not interested in meeting him again. After all these years, he must be crazy to think that I am going to forgive him of what he had done to my children and me." I said as I walked around my office while my best friend was looking at me with amusement on her face.


    "I am telling you, Alice, Ashton will never have a chance to talk with me unless I am already married," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Why, Meg? Because you are afraid that your heart will betray you the moment you will meet him again? And you are scared that instead of running away from him, you will end up throwing yourself to him? Come on, Megan, I can see it in your face how you are blushing right now. You only receive another bouquet from Axel''s dad, and you be so stressed about it." Alice responded.


    "Yes, I can''t deny after meeting my ex, I realized he is still the one inside this stupid heart of mine, but this time I will contradict it, and I will never let my heart wins. I won''t be a fool again, Al. I suffered enough, and I already promised myself that he will never have me even if it is the end of the world." I said as I sank on the chair in front of my table, and I felt so angry with Ashton for sending me the flowers because it made me reminisce about the past.


    "But it doesn''t mean that everything will be the same between us because there is no way I will give him another chance to have me. I rather hurt myself than to be at his mercy over again." I added.


    "Ashton doesn''t know how much I suffered after he abandoned me, and even if I tried my best to look strong in front of you during those times, Al, I felt like I was dying inside, but I don''t have a choice but to be strong for my babies, especially when the time the doctor told me about Abigail''s condition, and she died because of me," I said. I am about to cry again as I remember my little girl.


    "Megan, for how many times I told you it wasn''t your fault that Abi had a weak heart," Alice said, and I shook my head.


    "I am partly to be med, Alice," I said, and she sat beside me and took my hand.


    "Megan, you have toe to terms with yourself that your little girl is now an angel. Stop mourning over her death, I am not saying you have to forget Abigail, but she is now resting, Meg, and I am sure your baby wanted you to be happy." Alice dered.


    I know my best friend was right, and I am just d I am no longer crying. I remember the first few years, and there was no moment I wouldn''t cry if someone mentioned Abigail''sname because it was so painful on my part. I know Alice and Gael avoided that issue, but every time it was Axel''s birthday, I couldn''t stop myself from crying hard until my little boy''s little arms hugged me.


    "And about your ex, I think there is nothing that you should be worried about because Ashton is now already engaged to her girlfriend, and maybe he only wanted to see you because he yearned to have your forgiveness, and maybe Ashton felt guilty about what he had done to you." Alice dered, and I can''t deny I felt so hurt when she mentioned Ashton''s engagement with his girlfriend.


    "And I think he also wanted your rtionship to have a closure. Besides, youtold me you wanted Axel to know his father in the future, and I don''t think it is a good idea if you will talk to Ashton with anger the moment you introduce him to your son, so I guess this is the best time to forgive him so that you can move on with your life.", Meg." My best friend added in a soft voice, and I halfughed as I went back to my swivel chair, and I could feel my fury towards Ashton and his girlfriend.


    "If he will marry his fiancee, there is no way I will let him meet Axel, and that is final. I will tell my son that his father died before I gave birth to him; besides, I am already living my life without him." I said out of my anger. How could Alice tell me Ashton only wanted to see me because he wants my forgiveness and closure and not win me back? I felt horrified with myself. Why am I even upset about it instead of feeling d that he will not mess with my life anymore.


    "Oh, Megan, you are only saying that because you are jealous, I know you can''t lie something like that to your son. And why does it bother you anyway? I think that is what you want, right? You want Ashton to leave you alone?" Alice asked, and I am looking daggers at her.


    "Alice, it is still working hours. Let us talk about work and not something useless." I said as I tried to change the topic because I knew my best friend got me, and I couldn''t tell her I was jealous.


    "Okay, there is something I wanted to tell you, Meg," Alice said, and I can tell by the look on her face she did something I am not going to like.


    "What did you do, Alice?" I asked as I looked at her face.


    "I signed us into a three-day nature retreat." She said, and my eyes widened in disbelief.


    "A what?" I asked her and I couldn''t believe what she said.


    "It is my birthday gift for you." She said.


    "Come on, Alice, it has been months since my birthday. How could you sign me up without consulting me?" I asked.


    "Megan, you need to have a break; nature retreat is wonderful. It is for rxation, healing, and reconnecting with nature, and I am sure we are going to enjoy and who knows, we will both meet someone special." She said, and I shook my head.


    "You are going alone, Alice. I am noting with you." I said with finality.


    "You can''t say no, Meg. I already paid in full, so all you need to do is pack your bag. I will tell youter what you need to bring, Meg." Alice said, and she didn''t let me speak with her again as she walked out of my office in haste. I took a deep breath as I tried to calm myself, and I realized I couldn''t say no to Alice''s invitation because I am a nature lover, and I think a nature retreat is what I need after I met Ashton again.


    It is Saturday, and the entire house is so quiet since Dexter and Ava left one week after Axel''s birthday, and I could tell my son misses his uncle so much, especially their morning routine. Dexter taught my son the basics of ying football.


    Alicesaid she couldn''te this weekend since she wanted to beautify herself before attending the nature retreat next weekend. Since Friday is a holiday, Alice scheduled us for a three-day retreat package, but I didn''t tell her yet that I wasing with her because I am still upset that my best friend didn''t ask me first if I would go or not. She didn''t give me any choice.


    Axel is still sleeping, and I am on my way to have my morning run, and as I walked down the stairs, I heard some knocking on the front door, and I wonder who woulde this early, and I smiled as I remember Gael promised to visit us today.


    Even if I felt upset that Gael didn''tmunicate with me for five days, no matter how many messages I sent him and how many calls I made, Gael didn''treturn any of my calls. I am still excited and happy to see him and to have him back. And I realized how much I missed my savior..I was smiling like an idiot as I opened the door, but my face fell, and my eyes turned so big as I looked at the handsome face of my uninvited guest standing on my doorstep, no other than Ashton Pritzgold wearing the same smile that always melts my heart.

 Chapter 130 - My Goal

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you sure you want to do that, Ashton? Are you now ready to face Megan?" My sister asked as she watched me while I was clenching the football ball in my hand.


    We were inside my room, and I was leaning on my headboard while she was standing near the open window of my room, and I could feel the night breeze brushing on my skin. It is a starry night, and I can feel the pang on my chest as I remember the many starry nights I spent with Megan in Astikoz hills.


    "Yes, I can''t take it anymore, Isabelle. I made suremy number was on the cards to all the bouquets I sent her, but I didn''t get any text or call from her." I said as I looked at my sister, and I heard her sigh.


    "Ashton, don''t expect that Megan willmunicate with you. You made her suffer, and eight years is long enough for you to look for her. Do you think Megan still feels the same way towards you? I want you to know that there is a possibility that you will only get hurt in the end." Isabelle dered.


    "I was hurting for eight years too, Isabelle. And this is the first time after a long time that I felt this way after I met her at the mall, and of course, after seeing my son for the first time. He looked so adorable, Belle. He is so handsome as his father." I said, and my sisterughed and shook her head.


    "You are still the old Ashton, I know, but you are right. I can see it in your eyes, and you are not faking your smile, Ash. And I can''t wait to meet my nephew, and I could tell that he is charming just like you when you were his age." My sister said, and I nodded my head.


    "I guess so; Zach said Axel looked exactly like me, and next time I want to bring you to his school so you can see him," I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited.


    "Just tell me when so I can clear my calendar." My sister said, and I felt sad that she nned to leave our firm since she wanted to open her own business.


    "Thising Wednesday since I promise to bring him lunch and some toys," I said, and my sister beamed at me.


    "Okay then, good luck with your n, and I just hope you will seed," Isabelle replied.


    "Me too, I know Megan will push me away, but I will never surrender; I want to take part in Axel''s life because he is growing fast, and while he is still seven years old, I want to be there for him and y my part as his father." I dered, and my sister was giving me a mischievous grin.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" I asked.


    "What is wrong with my smile, Ashton?" She asked back.


    "I could tell you were mocking me." I dered, and she sighed.


    "I am not mocking you, but you could have told me that you are doing all this because of Megan and don''t use your son as an excuse, but I know you wanted to be a father to him, but to have Megan back in your life is your primary goal. And you wanted them both to be in your life." She said.


    "You were right, Isabelle. I want to have them both in my life, and I wish I am not yet toote." I said as I let out a heavy breath.


    "I think you made the right decision. I wanted toe with you to give you moral support." She said, but I shook my head immediately.


    "No, I don''t want you to see me at my weakest moment, Isabelle; there is a chance she will drive me away. At least no one will witness the possible humiliation that I am going to face." I replied.


    "Okay, just remember I will be here for you; you can always lean on my shoulders." She muttered, and I smiled weakly at her.


    "Thank you, Belle," I said.


    "No, probs, good night, little brother." She said.


    "Good night, big sister," I replied as she walked towards my door, and after she gently closed my door, I could feel the heaviness in my heart, and I suddenly felt lonely.


    I find it so hard to sleep because of my excitement, and when I hear the buzzing of my rm, I get up right away because I don''t want to be behind my schedule. I tried to reach Megalopre early morning, and I didn''t care if I would wake her up early, but my spy told me Megan would have an early run every weekend, so I needed to be there on her doorstep before she even woke up.


    I didn''t even drink coffee because I hoped she would invite me to have a cup with her. I know I was thinking ahead, but what can I do? I want her back in my life, and I can''t wait to see her, and I can''t stop myself from thinking of kissing her again. Even if I am so confident of meeting Megan, I cannot deny I have doubts because deep in my core, I don''t want rejection, but I don''t have a choice but face her and do the right thing.


    I am willing to take whatever punishment she will give me as long as she will give me a chance to be with her and Axel. And I will promise Megan that I will be the best dad to our son and be the most incredible husband for her if she will only let me be part of her life once again.


    As I was driving my car in the expressway, I couldn''t stop myself from having second thoughts, and I wanted to go back to Majuscule and stay in my room the entire day, but the image of Megan and Axel is haunting me even if I am wide awake, or I am asleep.


    I felt so d Alice called the guard on duty before I arrived at her estate, or else I couldn''t get inside her property. I was impressed and fascinated by the view of the long driveway, and when I pulled over in front of her house, I was looking into an enormous mansion, and I realized maybe Gael was not bad after all. Of course, my girl deserved all the luxury in life with her talent, and I wanted to give her and Axel all thefort and extravagance the world can offer. Still, as I looked around her estate, I realized she was already leaving her life like a princess.


    It was still early, and I could tell the sun was about to rise, and I was sitting on the front steps of the front porch of her house since I didn''t want to make a noise. Alice told me she didn''t want to see me because she knew Megan would know right away her best friend was the one helping me since she is not good at hiding her emotions.


    I watched the sun creep through the sky behind the white clouds, and I smiled as I felt the early morning wind touch my skin. I wish Megan would love my attire. I was only wearing faded jeans and a white t-shirt since I wanted to have a y with Axel today, and I realized Megan''s estate has a beautiful manicuredwned, and the Bermuda grass made her house look so inviting and rxing.


    I shook my head when I watched the beautiful garden surrounding her house, and I realized she might throw all the flowers I sent her since she has lovely roses in her garden. I was deep in my thoughts when I realized it was time to knock on her door.


    As I got up and walked through the main door, I could feel the rapid beating of my heart, and the nervousness that I felt made my hands shake, and I took a deep breath to calm myself because I didn''t want Megan to think I am not yet ready to face her, and it felt like I was senior high school all over again. I was looking for a doorbell, but I couldn''t find one, so I knocked several times until I heard her soft voice on the other side of the door.


    My heart was pounding so hard against my chest as I heard her utch the door. I could listen to the creaking sound of the door asshe opened it wide, and her eyes widened in shock, and my mouth hung open as I looked at her beautiful face, and I could feel the aching of my heart as her smile faded right away and her entire face darkened, and she was looking daggers at me.


    "What are you doing here, Ashton?" Megan asked angrily, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling even if she was looking at me with anger because she called me by my first name, it means she was ready to face me now, and I couldn''t stop from hoping I would have a chance to have a civil talk with her.


    "To win back your heart and im what is rightfully mine." I replied with confidence, and I couldn''t stop looking at her entire face, even if she looked furious and hurt. Her angelic face is still the same, and I can''t deny I am still crazy about her no matter how she red at me with resentment.


    "You have nothing to im because you lost your chance eight years ago." She answered coldly, and I could see she gripped the door frame for support because I knew she couldn''t deny it. She was feeling the same way. And I can see it beneath her hard stares.


    "Meg, please! Let us talk," I begged, and sheughed.


    "Talk? There is nothing to talk about us, Ashton, because what we had was over eight years ago. I came into your house that day begging you to hear me out, but you drove me away. And now you are toote. Please leave because I don''t want to see you anymore, not even your shadow." She hissed.


    "Please let me see my son," I said, and her face turned bright red.


    "Son? What are you talking about, Pritzgold? Axel is not your son.." She said and mmed the door in front of my face, and I felt so defeated as I stepped back, and I know I deserve all this, but I can feel the pain in my heart, as I can still hear her words, and I felt so horrified as I realized what have I done that day.

 Chapter 131 - My Sons Laughter

    Megan''s POV


    After closing the door hard in front of Ashton''s face, I couldn''t stop my limbs from trembling as I realized he had found out about Axel. And I am now one hundred percent sure he hired a private detective to know everything about me, and he must bribe my security guard why he could get inside my property without a sweat.He ruined my n for the entire day, and even if I wanted to have my early jog, I couldn''t get outside because I felt so worried if he was still on my front porch.


    "Are you okay, Megan?" I heard ra ask me by the time she found me leaning on the door frame.


    "No, I am not, ra; Ashton is outside, and he wanted to see my son," I said, and Axel''s nanny smiled at me.


    "You have to rx, Megan. I am sure your ex will not do something stupid that will hurt your son. Now that he came here, maybe he wanted to know Axel. I know I don''t have the right to tell you what to do, but in my opinion, you should introduce him to your son." ra said as she looked at me with tenderness.


    She had been Axel''s nanny for many years now, and I consider her as part of our family member; that is why she knew everything about Ashton and me, and even about Gael. I hated that ra was one of Ashton''s fans during his football career, but I can''t ask her to stop watching football because the star he idolized was my ex, and we had an unpleasant past.


    "You told mest time Axel asked you who is his biological father, and I think this is your chance, Meg; you don''t need to tell Ashton about your son since he already found out about Axel." ra dered.


    "I don''t know, ra, if it would be a wise decision for me, but for now, I felt so afraid if I would end up humiliating and hurting myself more," I said, and I could feel my entire face was blushing.


    "Well, it will always be your decision, Meg. We are here to support you. But maybe you shouldgive him a chance to know Axel and set aside your fear and your pride for the sake of Axel. I am sure he will be ecstatic to know that his football hero is his father." She said, and my heart swelled, and I became more confused about what to do about Ashton.


    I know ra has a point since I was worried about how I would approach Ashton and tell him about our son, and ra was right when she said this is the best time. But I am not yet ready to face Ashton. I can''t trust my heart, and I hated myself that I looked at hispelling eyes, and I felt so d I didn''t throw myself at him, it would be a disaster knowing he is getting married, and he will know I am still head over heels with him.


    I felt a pang on my chest when it dawned on me that Ashton was talking about Axel when he said he wanted to im what was rightfully his and not me, and I hated him more for giving me false hope. I needed Gael toe since I can''t face Ashton alone, and I can''t do this because I know I can''t stop staring at him like a starstruck fan; how could he be so yummy? What? What is wrong with me? Why am I even thinking Ashton like food? I need to get a grip before I go crazy.


    "Don''t let him get inside the house, ra, and please tell the household staff that man is not wee in my home," I said, and I could see the stunned look on ra''s face. AndI excused myself from her, and I climbed the stairs hastily since I wanted to speak with my best friend before I went crazy.


    "Hello, what''s up, Meg!" I heard Alice''s voice in the other line, and I was walking inside my room like a lunatic since I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart.


    "Where the hell are you, Alice? Why aren''t you here when I needed you the most?" I asked her, and she wasughing on the other line.


    "What is wrong, Meg? I have a rxation right now." She calmly said.


    "Ashton is here, Al. Can you believe it? And the worst part he knew about my son, pleasee here, Al, I needed you to youhere now." I said as I released a heavy breath.


    "You have to rx, Megan. I am sure Ashton will not kidnap you or Axel; besides, this is your chance to prove to him that you are no longer affected by his handsome face or his presence because the more you hide or stay away from him, the more he will think you still feel the same way towards him." She said, and I couldn''t believe them. First, it was ra, and now even Alice was talking the same way.


    I don''t have a choice but to end the call because I know I can never convince Alice toe into my house right now; since she told me she will be having some shopping alone because she wanted to look good during our retreat. And now that this is all happening to me, I wanted to go on the retreat with Alice to forget all about this.


    And maybe during the retreat, I could find the answers that I have been looking for, and I needed time to clear my head, and I will have an idea of what to do with my life, and of course, on what to do with Ashton because I need to forget him because he is getting married and I am still hung up with him. Do I need to follow my best friend''s adviceto tell him about Axel so he will cancel his engagement with his fiancee? Am I that pathetic that I am going to use my son to bring back Ashton''s affection for me?


    I dove on my bed headfirst and put my face on my pillow, and I screamed as I realized my once peaceful life became chaotic again because of one person. Why do I need to see him again? I tried dialing Gael''s number, and I was ready to hang up on my fifth call when I heard his voice on the other line.


    "Hey, Meg? What is wrong?" He asked, and my tears fell on my cheeks.


    "Do you hate me, Gael?" I asked, and heughed.


    "What kind of question is that, Meg? How could I hate you when I am trying my best to forget about my feelings for you." He said before I heard him release a heavy grunt.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I don''t intend to say it aloud." He said while I tried to stop myself from crying, I knew I was crying because I felt so frustrated with myself.


    "I am sorry, Gael," I replied.


    "You don''t need to say sorry to me, Meg. It is not your fault if you can''t give me more except your friendship. And please don''t feel guilty about it since itwas my choice to love you even if from the start I know I can never take his ce." Gael said, and I could feel the piercing of my heart. How I wish I could love Gael back. And why do I need to feel this way towards my son''s father when he had done nothing but hurt me.


    "Hey, are you still crying? I wasn''t avoiding you, Megan. I am busy, and I hope this tour will be over soon, so I can be with you and Axel." He said, and I smiled.


    "Did he receive the gift I sent him?" He asked.


    "Yes, he did," I replied, and I felt guilty knowing my son didn''t touch the gifts he received on his birthday except for the baseball ball he received from Alice, and every night he slept on his bed hugging the ball. And I hate to think why he got almost everything from his father, his looks, and even his passion for football.


    "But you know my son, and hewanted to see you, Gael. He missed you so much." I said, and instead of telling him about Ashton, I opted not to say anything because I knew I would only hurt him.


    We talked some more until he told me he needed to go. I felt so empty after Gael ended the call, and I was lying on my bed when I suddenly got up and ran outside my door, and I was panting when I reached Axel''s room, and my body turned so cold when I couldn''t find him on his bed. I was calling my son''s name as I ran through the hallways down to the staircase.


    "Where is my son?" I asked ra when I found her in the dining room, and I couldn''t see my son. And the expression that I saw on her face was telling me I''ve got my suspicion right.


    I moved away from the dining room at once and ran towards the front door, and I could hear the loud pounding of my heart as I went outside. I stopped in my tracks when I listened to my little boyughing so hard as he ran away from Ashton.. Then my heart melted when his father reached him, and Ashton took Axel into his arms, and I couldn''t stop my tears from falling as I continued to hear Axel''sughter reverberated the entire ce.

 Chapter 132 - My Initial Plan

    Ashton''s POV


    Megan''s words didn''t faze me because I am 100% percent sure I am Axel''s father. She can deny it all she wants, but even if we have a paternity test, I am confident he is my son. She couldn''t fool me, and I know Megan was afraid I would be a constant visitor to her house if she would tell me the truth. It made me feel more confident about staying outside her home because I wanted Megan to realize I wanted to be part of her life again as Axel''s father.


    I didn''t leave Megan''s home, and I was still sitting on her front porch waiting for her toe out again; and I texted Isabelle and told her what had happened. I also sent a message to Alice, and her reply made me more determined to stay, and I don''t care if I will not eat the entire day, and I will be having a hunger strike in front of her mansion until Megan gives me a chance to speak with her. And I felt relieved when I saw ra get out of the house.


    "Don''t go yet, Ashton. I am sure the moment Axel wakes up and sees you, he will be excited to spend more time with you, and I am sure Megan can''t say no to her son. Just wait a little longer, and he wille down soon." She said, and I felt so happy that I''ve got support from the people close with Megan, and I hope Megan will be like them. She will give me another chance to show her that I still feel the same way towards her, and I want her to know I tried to redeem myself whatever it takes and do the right thing this time.


    "Thank you so much, ra. I appreciate all the things you have done for me." I replied.


    "I wanted Axel to be happy, especially now that his dad is on tour. He missed Gael so much." She dered, and I felt my throat dry when I heard those words, and I wanted to remind ra that I amAxel''s dad. She may know I am Axel''s biological father, but she was used to having Gael around.


    And I felt so jealous of the heartthrob sensation of the country, and I couldn''t help myself from worrying if I was already toote. Watching Megan''s angry face made me think she likes Gael more than me, and I can''t me her if it happens because I wasn''t there for her and our son for so many years, and it was him who helped my girl both emotionally and financially.


    ra got back inside while I was still waiting for Megan to have her morning run, and I was also hoping I could take a glimpse of her angelic face once again. I was walking back and forth on the balcony, thinking of possible ways to sway Megan, and I was hoping I could find a way to make her believe I am now a different man.


    "Uncle Ashton!" I heard Axel''s sweet voice behind me, and my worries suddenly disappeared when I looked at his cute face. It hurts me that he was calling me uncle, but I still felt so delighted that he seemed d to see me, and when he ran to me and hugged me, I had to control myself from crying because I didn''t want him to wonder why I was crying. My son was still in his pajamas, and he looked so adorable; and how I wished I would have a chance to have him in my arms and tuck him on his bed, and most of all, I wanted to read him bedtime stories.


    "Did youe to visit my mom?" He asked, and I got confused on how to answer him. I don''t want him to know that I am now her mother''s number one enemy. And I am sure Megan will never show it to our son that she hated me, and I smiled as I realized ra would be right; she can''t say no to our lovely child.


    "Yes, I came here to visit you and your mom, I know it is bad if I will ask you not to tell your mom, I visited you in your school, and we talked about football, and.." I trailed off since I didn''t want my son to lie to his mother, and he put his finger on his lips.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Ashton. I know mom is allergic to football, so that it would be our little secret. It was fun to be with you, and I hope you can y football with me today." He said, and I smiled while I ruffled his hair, and then he was running away from


    me, and I could tell he wanted me to run after him, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited ying with Axel early morning.


    When he looked back and saw me running after him, he giggled, and then it felt so wonderful to hear Axel''sughter, and I couldn''t stopughing with him, and since he was still a little kid, I was able to catch up with my son right away. And Iput my hands on his waist, and I picked him up and brought him into the air while I turned him around, and he wasughing the entire time. And I couldn''t put into words how happy I am right now, even if I am still worried about Megan''s reaction if she finds out I have quality time with our son.


    My smile faded and was reced with worries when I found Megan watching us with tears in her eyes, and I wondered if she hated me that much. And I slowly put Axel''s feet on the ground as I was staring at Megan''s face, and she immediately wiped her tears away when Axel''s turned his head and looked at her. Megan sweetly smiled at our son, and how I wish I would be the receiving end of her beautiful smile like the old times.


    "Mom, uncle Axel will teach me to y football." Our son said as he ran towards her, and he took Megan''s hand.


    "Oh, no, baby, your uncle is a very busy man," Megan replied, and I could tell right away she wanted me to leave, and I put my hands in my pockets as I listened to their conversation.


    "No, he said he came here to visit you and me, and he is excited to y football with me, and it would be more fun if you would join us, mom," Axel said, and I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling.


    "Ashton, you are busy today, right?" Megan gave me a fake smile, and I gave her a genuine smile.


    "Nope, I have all day, Megan," I replied, and I could see the disappointment in her face, but when she looked at Axel, she was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Axel, why don''t you get inside and get your ball first while I will talk with your uncle." Megan softly said at Axel, and our little boy nodded his head, and he waved at me, and I could see the excitement on his face before he ran back to the house.


    "What are you doing, Ashton?" Megan asked in a calm voice as she walked closer to me. And I could tell she was controlling herself because anytime Axel woulde back, and her natural intoxicating scent wanted me to take her into my arms right away, but I didn''t want to fuel her anger. So, I stayed frozen on my feet while staring at her beautiful face.


    "I wanted to know him, Megan," I said.


    "I told you he is not your son. Can''t you understand a simple sentence?" She asked.


    "I know Axel is my son, Megan, and you don''t need to hide it from me," I said with confidence, and sheughed while she was shaking her head.


    "Why are you so sure about it, Ashton? Do you think after you hurt me and drove me away, I will spend my entire life waiting for someone like you? I didn''t waste my precious time reminiscing my past with you because you are not worth it. Besides, you don''t have any evidence that Axel is your son." She said, and I was a little hurt with her words, but I knew it was nothingpared to what I had done to her.


    "I don''t need evidence, Megan," I said softly.


    "Gael is Axel''s father." She firmly said, and it was my time tough.


    "I know you, Meg," I said as I tried to cup her face, but she swatted my hand right away, and I put it back on my side.


    "Don''t ever dare touch me again." She hissed.


    "I am sorry, Meg. Can you wait for me? I need to get something from my car." I dered, and before she could answer me, I ran towards my car. And I felt so d that Megan was still standing on the ground where I left her. I walked closer to her, and I handed her the paper bag. I brought it with me just in case she tried to deny everything.


    "What is that?" She asked in a stern tone, and I could see the confusion in her eyes.


    "I just want you to look at its content, and after checking what is inside the paper bag, tell me again if Axel is not my son." I dered, and she was looking daggers at me.


    .


    "And why do I need to do that?" She asked, and I smiled at her.


    "So you will know what I am talking about," I replied, and I winked at her. I witnessed how Megan''sface turned bright red, andjust on time, Axel returned happily with the ball in his hand. I took Megan''s wrist and put the paper bag handle on her palm, and I left her looking so rmed, and I was grinning from ear to ear as I realized I had done my initial n, and that ising into Megan''s territory.. And I felt so triumphant as I turned my full attention to our little boy.

 Chapter 133 - Decision

    Megan''s POV


    I wouldn''t say I liked the idea that Ashton Pritzgold was inside my property, and worst he was teaching my son the basics about football. I admit my brother could be right when he told me there is a possibility that Axel wanted to y football because of him and not because of Axel''s father. But right now, as I watched them passing the ball back and forth to each other, I can''t deny to myself that my son got his interest in ying football from his father, and I can''t deny, Axel was having fun while he was listening to his dad''s every word.


    I was still on the front porch watching them while I was still clutching the paper bag with my right hand, and I hated myself that I still remember the sparks that I felt when Ashton touched my wrist, and I can still feel the tingling sensation from his touch. I should rify with Ashton that he is not wee here anymore because I know once I allow him toe and visit my son any time he wants, my life will never be the same again.


    I wonder what is inside the paper bag, but I don''t want to look at it because I am afraid if I can''t deny to him that Axel is his son. I know it was a big mistake to tell Ashton that Gael was the father of my little boy. I know it would be unfair to Gael, but I am sure he would love to tell Ashton that Axel is our son, and it would make him so happy because he begged me to take his family name before I gave birth to my son.


    And as of the moment, I don''t think I want to take back whatI have told Ashton because there is no way he can prove that Axel was his son unless we have a paternity test. I am still angry with him, and I don''t think it is time for him to know the truth. But I can''t ignore thaughter of my son, and even if I wanted to beg Ashton to leave now, I can''t do that to my little boy. I am her mother, and it would break my heart to see him sad, especially now that Gael got so busy with work.


    I couldn''t even believe that after meeting Ashton at the mall for the first time after eight years, I was able to write one whole song withplete lyrics. I could tell Gael would love the melody, but it means I had to hurt his feelings once again when he realized the song was for Ashton.


    And I couldn''t deny I dedicated all the songs I have written for my ex. Gael knew even if I didn''t havemunication with Ashton for a long time, I was able topose songs for him, and he didn''tin. Still, I could see the pain every time he reads my new music, but he couldn''t do anything about it since he was earning a decent amount of money because of my songs.


    "Wow! You are fantastic, Axel!" I heard Ashton yell on the ground, and when I raised my head, my son was running to him, and he hugged Ashton for telling him he is a fast learner.


    "It is time for breakfast, Megan," ra said, and I looked at her worriedly.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, you are doing great, and I think you will survive one breakfast with your ex; even if I could tell no woman can resist his charm, he is indeed so handsome in person, no wonder a lot of celebrities got broken-hearted," ra responded. I realized she understood what I was trying to tell her by just looking at the expression on my face.


    "I don''t want to invite Ashton to have breakfast with us, but since he arrived so early, I assume he doesn''t have any breakfast yet, and I know it would be rude if I asked him to leave while he was making my son so happy," I dered, and ra gave me a beautiful smile. And I told her that we would be having breakfast on the porch since there was no way I would allow Ashton to get inside my house.


    "Please tell the kitchen staff to bring the food here on the front porch because we will eat here outside," I said to ra.


    "That would be lovely, Megan." She replied before she got back inside the house, and it was too tempting to open the paper bag, but my mind kept reminding me not to do so, so I put it aside on the nearby chair while I opened the email I received from Alice. It was about the inclusions of our three-day retreat, and I was smiling as I read the package; I realized it was interesting after all, and I know my best friend was aware I needed this retreat to rx my mind and enjoy nature.


    Alice knew I needed this weekend getaway. I smiled when I realized we would have some meditation with resident masters who have decades of mediation experience. We will have some swimming in the nearby spring, and just reading about it made me feel excited already.


    And there are many activities we can participate in, and I was smiling like an idiot because I couldn''t contain my excitement. I was still reading my email when I suddenly felt someone was looking at me, and when I raised my head, I found Ashton looking at me with great intensity that made my entire body feel so weak.


    "Where is Axel?" I asked while the smile on my lips turned into a grimace since I didn''t want him to keep looking at me that way because I couldn''t deny he was igniting something in me. I don''t need to feel this emotion because it would be so wrong knowing he is getting married to her beautiful and wealthy fiancee.


    "Megan, you will always be beautiful, especially when you are smiling, and I hate that every time you look at me, you need to shift your personality from being so happy to being angry. I know you have the right to hate me and get angry with me, but please, I came in peace. And I am here willing to do whatever punishment you want, say it, and I will do it for you. All I want is to ask your forgiveness, Megan." He said, and I could feel that Ashton was serious with his words.


    "Are you sure? You will do whatever I ask you to do?" I asked, and he nodded his head at me.


    "I can''t say if I can forgive you, Ashton; you don''t know how much I suffered after you broke up with me that day. It was so easy for you to decide that our rtionship was over, and you told me you were so at peace knowing I am no longer part of your damn good life." I said, and his face turned pale.


    "Meg, if I could only turn back time.." He said and trailed off.


    "What, Ashton? I tell you what, you can never turn back time, and you can never take back what you have said. It will be forever in my memory, and it will take magic before you can make all the pain and anguish I felt disappeared. Do you know that even hearing your name pained me and can cause me too much agony?" I said, and he moved closer to me, but I stopped him by raising my hand at him.


    "Don''t just stay where you are Ashton, all I want to know is if you mean every damn word you say that you are willing to do whatever I will ask you to do," I said.


    "Of course, you can ask me anything, Megan, and I will do it in a heartbeat except one thing." He replied, and I couldn''t stop raising my eyebrow, and I halfughed.


    "Wow, you have the guts to ask some exception when you ask me to forgive you; you don''t have any right to demand even a single request Ashton," I said as Icould feel the anger inside me, and I am trying my best to control my emotions, and this is the part of the day will I usually smile as I face the sunrise. Still, right now, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so unhappy as I remember the pains and the injuries he had inflicted on me.


    "Megan, you can ask me anything except one thing, and that is to stop loving you. You might call me crazy, but I still love you; please don''t ask me something I know I couldn''t do." He said, and I was taken aback by his words since I didn''t expect him to tell me that he was still in love with me, and I became angrier as I realized how could he say he loves me when he is getting married.


    "How dare you tell me that now, it was toote for you, Ashton, and if you want my forgiveness, my rule is simple, stop making my life a living hell. I want you to disappear because I don''t want to see you ever again, and if you do that, maybe I can forgive you." I said, and his face fell, and before he could reply, Axel came with a chessboard in his hand.


    Ashton smiled genuinely at our son, and I am impressed by how fast he could change his expression for the sake of Axel.. And I wonder if I made the right decision, but I know if I give him another chance, he will shatter my heart once again, and I need to do this, and I have to be strong for both Axel and me.

 Chapter 134 - Too Late

    Ashton''s POV


    Teaching my son the basics of football is the best thing I have ever done for thest eight years. Every time heughs gives me a different feeling of gratification, and hisughter makes me feel so delighted that Ie and visit them.


    It was a beautiful feeling ying on thewn with Axel while Megan watched us. And how I wish it would be like this every weekend for us, by the way, Megan was looking at me every time our son is not watching is telling me it would just be a dream for now.


    After almost one hour of running and chasing my little buddy around, he got thirsty, and he asked me he wanted to drink some water. He excused himself and got inside the house while I watched Megan the whole time, and I couldn''t stop myself from walking closer to her.


    And I wondered what she was watching since I could see she was smiling, and I could tell it was something entertaining since she overlooked Axel and I stopped ying for a while. I was looking at her intensely, and I wanted to take her into my arms since I wanted to feel those kinds of emotions once again because I still remember the feeling of having Megan in my arms.


    And as I watched her, I couldn''t stop myself from reminiscing about the past. I missed everything we did together in my grandpa''s estate, especially on the treehouse and my favorite spot at Astikoz hills. I wonder if she ever thinks about those memories we had, and I missed her so much, and I hope one day Megan will look at me in the same way, full of love instead of anger.


    And as expected, Megan''s smile faded right away when she raised her head and found me looking at her. Her face hardened, and she started barking at me, and when I attempted toe closer to her, she stopped me right away. And even if I have been preparing for this moment toe for thest eight years, nothing can prepare me the pain I felt when she told me the only way she can forgive me is to stop bothering her, and it hurts me so much when Megan said she doesn''t want to see me anymore.


    I wanted to protest, but Axel came back with a chessboard in his hands, and I should thank my son for saving me, and I hope he would be the key so I can win his mother''s heart once more.


    "Can we y chess, uncle Ashton?" My little boy asked, and I smiled at him and nodded my head.


    "Axel, we need to eat breakfast first. I think you should y chess with your uncle Ashton after eating, okay?" Megan softly said to our son.


    "Okay, mom." He responded, turning around, and he got inside the house to return the chessboard. I think it was my chance to tell Megan what I wanted to say, but her staff came out with trays on their hands, and I realized they would be eating breakfast on the porch.


    "I think I should stay in my car while you eat your breakfast with Axel," I said, and Megan looked at me, and I could see the look of surprise on her face.


    "Ashton, you can stay and eat breakfast with us, and I am sure Axel would be delighted if you would be dining with us," ra said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you for the invitation, ra, but I don''t think.." I said and was not able to finish my sentence since Megan interjected.


    "Take a seat, Ashton, and have breakfast with us." She calmly said, and even if I could tell she was forced to invite me to have a meal with them, it made me feel so happy that I sat down right away on the seat across from her.


    When Axel returned, he was beaming from ear to ear, and I noticed the paper bag on the chair beside Megan was still unopened. She didn''t even try to see what was inside of it, and I felt so disappointed, but I got a brilliant idea, I could use the content of the paper bag as my excuse toe back and revisit them, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    It feels nice to eat with Megan and our son, and this is the second time I wanted something badly. I wanted to have them in my life, and I don''t know how to make it happen, but no matter how she will push me away, I guess this time I have to make her realize


    I wanted to be part of their lives, but on the other hand, I don''t want to make her unhappy; maybe I will ask her one more chance to talk with me and allow me to tell her everything I wanted to say, and if she can''t give me another chance I need to let her go, but I wanted Axel to know I am his real father and not the singer.


    I yed chess with Axel until his mom told him he needed to stop ying and answer some of his assignments, and I thought it was my cue to go, but I felt so delighted when Axel told Megan he wanted me to teach him and help him answer some of his assignments. And I can see the disappointment in Megan''s face when our son took my hand and pulled me inside the house.


    I was impressed by the interior design of her home, and I smiled as I remember I still know Megan by heart. Axel brought me to his room, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling hurt when I looked at the picture frame on top of his side table. It was the picture of Megan and Axel together with Gael, and they looked like one happy family in the picture. And I was wondering if Gael is really his father, as Megan imed, and I know I heard some stories when a mother got so angry with a specific person during her pregnancy, there is a big chance her child will exactly look like the person she hated the most. If it is true, then I guess Megan hated me perfectly since Axel is the carbon copy of myself.


    But I still believe in science; the genes on his body belonged with me, so that is the reason why we were identical. I enjoyed teaching Axel his lessons, and I realized my morning with him was very productive. I didn''t want to stress Megan, so before lunchtime, I said goodbye to my boy, and since I couldn''t find Megan, I said goodbye to ra, and I told her I was going to visit Axel at his school one of these days.


    I was on my way out when I came across Gael, and I could see the stunned expression on his face, and I could tell right away, he was so angry with me.


    "What are you doing here, Ashton?" He asked in a stern voice.


    "I came to visit, Axel," I replied, and I could tell he was sizing me up, and I could see that beneath his anger was sadness, and I wonder why he looks so miserable.


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t know you are fond of my son." He said tly, and I felt a pang on my chest, and I wondered if Megan was really telling me the truth that Gael was Axel''s father. I suddenly felt my legs tremble. I was such a jerk, and I know I am still in love with Megan. Still, I didn''te here to ruin her rtionship with Gael if ever they are really a couple, and I was wondering if Alice did all of it to make me look like a fool. I realized she could have done it to get back at me for hurting her best friend, and ra could be the essory.


    "He is an adorable child, and I guess everyone will find him charming," I replied since my mind was chaotic. I thought I had my chance with her.


    "I don''t know why you are here, Ashton, but I am warning you, don''t evere near Megan again. You don''t have any idea how much she suffered because of you. She is now happy with me, and we have our son, so you better get out of my house now before I drag you away from here." He said, and I felt cold water wash over my face when I heard him say I was at his house.


    I walked towards my car feeling so defeated, and I realized I came for nothing. I was very excited to meet Megan, and I was thinking the whole time Axel was my son, and I realized the person my grandfather hired wasn''t wrong after all when he concluded that Megan was living with Gael with their son.


    I drove away from their driveway with tears in my eyes as I realized I was toote. And I wouldn''t say I liked Alice for ying with my feelings. Well, I deserved it for being an idiot. I know how much I have hurt Megan from the past, and I can see it on her face, and I thought behind Megan''s anger, she still has feelings for me. Maybe Axel is my son, but Gael is already the father on his birth certificate, and Axel already acknowledged Gael as his father. And who am I to ruin Megan''s peaceful life once again?


    "And just like that, you will surrender?" Isabelle asked the moment I told her everything that happened at Megan''s ce after I arrived at our house. I felt so d she came home, or else I would be dealing with my pain alone.


    "Isabelle, I love Megan, and this is the best thing I can do for her, I need to leave her alone so she can be happy again, she became so cold towards me, and it hurt me to see her in pain. She even told me hearing my name pained her. Even if I wanted her back, she doesn''t want me anymore, Isabelle.." I said, and my sister moved closer to me, and she put her arms around me, giving me sisterlyfort, and I know even in silence, my sister can help me feel better, but deep inside my core, I know only Megan can make me feel whole and happy again.

 Chapter 135 - Afternoon Swim

    Megan''s POV


    When my little boy asked Ashton if they could y chess, I wanted to tell Axel no, they couldn''t because I wanted my ex to disappear because I couldn''t trust myself, and when I raised my head and looked at Ashton, he was smiling at our son as he nodded his head. It feels so lovely to think that Axel is having a great time with his father, and I wanted something like this for my son, but I don''t want to give my ex the chance to hurt me again, and most of all, I can''t take it if he will shatter my son''s heart by telling him promises he can''t keep.


    Instead of telling Axel not to y chess with Ashton, I only told him we needed to eat breakfast first. When I invited his father to join us, I hated myself from feeling so excited when I saw Ashton''s face lit up right away, and he pulled out a chair and sat across from me, and I find it hard not to stare at his handsome face, and I wonder why he still looked the same. He is still the epitome of perfection, and the way he looked at my face still made me feel the same eight years ago


    I hated my heart why I couldn''t forget about him through all these years. And as we ate breakfast, I found him staring at my face for the entire duration of our breakfast. And I wonder how he even managed to eat his food, and I hated myself because I couldn''t stop blushing.


    Ashton yed chess with Axel until I told my son he needed to stop ying and answer some of his assignments, and I almost had a heart attack when my son told me he wanted Ashton to teach him and help him answer some of his activities. And I couldn''t hide my disappointment, and before I could protest, I saw my son take Ashton''s hand and pull his father inside the house while my little boy couldn''t stop giggling, and I knew he was so excited to be with Ashton.


    And I realized I couldn''t do anything since I couldn''t say no to Axel once again, and I know this is the only time I should allow something like this to happen. I needed to have a word with Ashtonter. I took a deep breath as I followed them inside while I could see ra''s amusement when I darted a nce at her.


    I felt conscious that Ashton was looking at the interior of our house, and I could tell he was impressed. And I couldn''t stop myself from smiling. And I came with them to Axel''s room and helped my son get his books, and I saw my ex, out of the corner of my eye, was still gazing at me.


    And after I instructed Ashton what subjects they needed to study, I got out of my son''s room because I couldn''t stand being in the same room with Ashton. After all, I didn''t want him to know I was still affected by his presence, and his heavenly scent was making me have butterflies on my stomach, and I felt giddy as I realized that Ashton still had the same smell that made me drool over him eight years ago


    I could hear the loud pounding of my heart as I walked out of Axel''s room, andI walked faster in going to my room. And after I got inside and closed the door, I leaned on the door frame and touched my chest to calm my breathing. I couldn''t believe that I was still feeling this way. It has been so long, and these feelings I have with him should have died long ago, and I wonder why it will never go away.


    To stop me from thinking about Ashton, I walked to my study table, took myptop, and started reading emails and reviews about our products; I felt so d that mypany was doing well. I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as I realized many men and women fell in love with my perfume collection, and I was thinking ofunching a new product, and we are on our way to making the final touch.


    I didn''t know how long I was reading when I heard my door opening, and I saw my son''s head peeking on my door; I smiled at him, and I felt horrified if he was with Ashton.


    "Hello, handsome, are you done answering your assignments?" I asked, and he nodded his head, and I smiled at him, and I felt d when he came inside my room alone, and I wondered where Ashton could be.


    "Yes, mom, I like uncle Ashton because he made me understand my math and science lesson fast, and I find it so easy to answer all the questions. He is smart too, and I think he is smarter than you, mom." My little boy said, and I couldn''t stop smiling at him, and Iughed when he told me Ashton was more intelligent than me.


    "Yes, your uncle Ashton is smart too, but I don''t think he is smarter than me," I said, and my little boy grinned at me, showing his beautiful teeth, and I couldn''t stop thinking he got his killer smile from his dad.


    "Where is Ashton now, Axel?" I asked, and he looked sad as he stared at my face.


    "He said he needed to go, mom, because I know he doesn''t want you to get upset," Axel replied, and I stood up from my chair right away because I needed to talk with Ashton.


    "Can I take you back to your room, buddy?" I asked my son, and he nodded his head. And we got out of my room, and I sent him to his room before I jogged towards the stairs, and my steps faltered, andI couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart when I found Ashton standing on the main door while I could hear Gael''s booming voice.


    I walked closer to them, but I ensured they would not detect my presence. And even if I don''t have a romantic rtionship with Gael, I felt so guilty that he met Ashton in my house, and I felt so afraid they would fight with each other as I listened to Gael''s angry voice.


    And I felt so d that Ashton remained so calm, and I wanted to protest when Gael informed my ex that Axel was his son, and I realized I told Ashton the same thing, and I wonder why I felt sad knowing that is what I wanted all along.


    I saw how Ashton''s shoulder''s sagged as he walked away from Gael after thetter told him he didn''t want him to see me again. I felt my entire body weaken as Ashton walked out of my house and walked away from where I was standing because I didn''t want Gael to know I overheard everything he said to Ashton.


    "Hi, Meg," Gael greeted me when he found me on the kitchen counter, I could see him smiling at me, and I couldn''t trace a single sign of anger from his face knowing how hard his voice was when he was talking with Ashton a while ago.


    I was preparing my chocte cake ingredients because I wanted to distract my mind from what was going on with my life. I have always known Ashton Pritzgold is trouble, but I know how sweet he can be, and I can''t deny I longed to be with him even if I don''t want to see him anymore. I know I am crazy for feeling this way.


    "Hello, Gael! You surprised me! You could have called me you areing." I said as I pretended I didn''t know he was here. Hewalked closer to me and kissed me on the cheeks. And I felt conscious when I found him gaping at my face. And I couldn''t stop myself from checking him out as well, and I realized I missed him so much, but after he confessed his feelings towards me, we could feel theawkwardness between us, unlike before I always beamed and looked at his face without feeling guilty.


    He looked so handsome with his tattered jeans and ck t-shirt, and his semi-long hair made him look more attractive, and how I wish I could love this pretty man standing before me and who was staring at me like I am the most beautiful girl in the entire universe.


    "I wanted to surprise you and Axel." He said, smiling from ear to ear, and I wondered when he would confront me about Ashton. But he continued to watch and help me with what I was doing without asking me anything about Axel''s father.


    "Daddy!" I heard Axel''s voice when he got inside the kitchen and found me with Gael. And they were hugging each other right away. And I could see the happiness on my son''s face, and I realized it was better not to tell Ashton about Axel since my son is very at ease with Gael. And when I looked at the two of them, my heart swelled with happiness, but at the back of my head, I couldn''t deny I was hoping Ashton was hugging my son instead of Gael.


    I felt d Alice came in the afternoon, and then Gael talked about his tour, and then we had an afternoon swim in the pool because Axel has been bugging me to swim ever since Gael arrived. We had an incredible time catching up, and Gael stayed for dinner. Then he said goodbye to me after he tucked Axel into his bed.


    The entire house felt so empty now when Alice retired to her room after she said good night to me; we hadn''t talked about Ashton''s visit yet because Gael was around. When I got inside my room, I was surprised to find the paper bag on top of my bed, and I realized Ashton had left it; and ra found it on the front porch, and she brought it into my room.


    I don''t have a n on opening the paper bag, but after what happened between Ashton and Gael earlier today, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so curious. I strode towards my bed, and I could feel the shaking of my hands as I picked up the paper bag; and I opened it with trembling hands, and I was shocked to see what was inside the bag.


    .

 Chapter 136 - Wounded Heart

    Megan''s POV


    I couldn''t believe that I held a photo album in my hands. And I don''t understand why Ashton is giving me something like this, and my curiosity heightened, and I became more excited to look at everything inside the old album. I slowly sat at the edge of the bed while I leaned my back at the headboard and put the memory book on myp, and I started scanning the old photo album.


    My eyes widened when I realized it was an album of his grandfather since I could see Henry Priztgold and his wife, Sarah, on the first two pages, and the following photographs that I have seen made my entire body shiver. I can see Axel on the picture with Ashton''s grandfather, but it would be impossible since I could tell by the date of each image, the photographer took the photos so many years ago.


    No wonder Ashton feels so confident telling me that Axel was his son because he looked exactly like him when he was his age. And I couldn''t stop smiling as I looked at Ashton''s pictures, and I realized it was mostly his photographs with his grandparents. There were also pictures with his siblings, and I smiled when I looked at Isabelle''s beautiful face, and I realized she didn''t change much because I could tell right away it was her.


    On the following pages, I saw pictures of Ashton and his brothers and sister together with their parents when they went to Japan, and he was young back then. I could tell Ashton was older than Axel by one year when the photographer took the photos ording to the date of the images, and he still looked like Axel, whichever angle I would look at him. As I continued to scan the pages, I saw him turn into a teenager until he became an adult.


    And when I reached thest two pages of the album, my heart melted, and I couldn''t stop myself from reminiscing when I saw the pictures of Ashton and me on theke at his grandfather''s estate. We looked so happy back then.I don''t know how long I was watching our pictures together when I felt my tears dripped on my face. And I suddenly felt so empty, and I couldn''t believe I was feeling this way.


    "Are you okay, Meg?" I heard my best friend''s voice ask me, and I shook my head. I didn''t even notice she get inside my room.


    "What is wrong?" She softly asked me, and when her eyes found the photo album, I could see her eyes got so big as she looked at the pictures of Ashton and me, and then I flipped the pages to go back on the page where Ashton was a little boy, and she was speechless for a long time.


    "Wow! I don''t think you need a paternity test as proof that Ashton is his father. He has all the evidence he needs after all." She said, and I nodded my head.


    "What do you think I should do, Al?" I asked in more than a whisper as she handed me the facial tissue from my vanity table.


    "Well, if you are going to ask for my opinion regarding this matter, you know what would be my answer. You have always known that your happiness matters to me the most, and I don''t want you to live your life filled with regrets, Meg." Alice responded.


    "We both know that even if you say you don''t want to see Ashton anymore, and you hated him with all your heart, you can''t deny that you still love him, Meg. I want you to stop being miserable; give him a second chance." She added.


    "You know it will never be easy for me, Alice, you witnessed how much my ex hurt me, and I don''t think we can be in a rtionship again when my heart is full of resentment." I softly said as I looked at our picture again, wishing I could go back to when we were still in love and so happy.


    "And I know the best thing I can do is stay away from him. I already begged him to disappear and never disturb my peaceful life ever again because every time he is near, I can''t think straight, and I don''t even know what to do. Because you were right, Alice, I am still in love with him. And I can''t think every time he is around because my stupid heart keeps telling me how much I wanted to be in his arms again." I added.


    "So, why not give yourself a chance to be happy again? We have been talking like this for so many years, Meg, and now that he is finally here, you drove him away." My best friend said.


    "At least he knew why I asked him never tomunicate with me again, and I was better than him, Alice," I said.


    "How can you say that, Meg? Did you ask him why he did it? Did you give Ashton a chance to exin his side after eight years? You have been holding that grudge for so long now, but you didn''t know anything that happened to him; during that time, Megan, maybe Ashton didn''t tell you the reason because he knew your personality." Alice said, and her words made me fall silent.


    "I am sure he was afraid once you will know the truth behind his silence, and why he suddenly stoppedmunicating with you, because you were a fighter, and like what your brother did, he hurt you so you will stay away from him without knowing he was suffering too," Alice added. I didn''t want to tell her she could be right, so I changed the topic.


    "I thought you were already sleeping; why did you get inside my room without knocking, Alice?" I asked.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I get inside since your door was ajar; I only wanted to give you this invitation card, someone left this in our office, and I wonder why it has our names on it, and I forgot to give it to you on the day your secretary handed it to me," Alice replied as shegave me the card. I suddenly felt worried if it was a wedding invitationing from Ashton, and if ever it will happen, I will make sure to give him a lesson.


    "Why you didn''t open it, Alice?" I asked as I tried to calm my nerves and the trembling of my limbs.


    "No, I don''t want to end the thrill; I want to open it with you since the one who sent the invitation addressed us." She replied, and I thought maybe one of our suppliers knew Alice was my best friend.


    "Can you open this Card, Alice? I don''t think my heart could handle another surprise in one day." I said, and my best friend chuckled.


    "Sure," She responded as she took back the invitation from my hand, and I couldn''t wait for the details as she carefully opened the envelope. When she pulled out the off-white card, I could feel the rapid beating of my heart, and I could feel the sweat on my palm as I waited impatiently, and whenI saw a beautiful smile on her face, I realized it could be some good news.


    "You know I don''t have the kind of patience that you possess. What is it, Alice?" I asked, and she was still smiling as she looked at me.


    "It is an invitation for a ss reunion for our batch, Megan." She said excitedly while my face fell as I realized why I needed to attend an event when I was sure I would be meeting Ashton Pritzgold?


    "Itwould be next month, and the venue is at the Astikoz International, Hotel, and I heard the well known five-star hotel in Astikoz will be under by new management, do you want to know the new owner?" She asked whileI shook my head since it still hurt me to remember our city.


    "I am not interested to know, Alice," I replied.


    "I was expecting you will answer me that way, Megan, because I know until now you are still allergic every time you hear Astikoz, but even if you are not interested, I will still inform you anyway. It was Ashton''s family, and maybe Ashton offered the venue for free." She said.


    "And do you think I will go knowing he will be there?" I asked, and my best friend''s face was saddened.


    "If you do that, Ashton will only think you are still crazy about him." She said, and I stood up and dragged her towards my bedroom door, and she continued teasing me until she was out of my door, and I couldn''t stop feeling so frustrated with my feelings.


    Monday came, and I was busy reading reports and product updates, but when my best friend entered my office, she found me staring into space.


    "Are you sad because you haven''t received any flowers from Ashton?" She asked, and I looked at daggers at her.


    "Why should I? I was the one who told him to stop messing with my life, and I felt so d there were no more flowers in my office today. Besides, it is better because all the bouquets he will send will only have the same fate. I am going to throw them in the trash bin, Alice." I said, and she only shook her head.


    The days passed in a blur, and I couldn''t deny Alice was right. I miss the flowers and the messages Ashton put on each card; Alice knew I threw all the flowers, but she didn''t know I kept the cards, and I felt like a fool as I got the bouquet tags and started rereading them.. And I can''t deny I missed receiving flowers from Ashton as I realized for the second time he had given up on me, and I can feel the piercing of my heart once again as I can feel the reopening of my wounded heart.

 Chapter 137 - Hating And Loving

    Megan''s POV


    I can''t deny I miss Ashton, and it is official I am being crazy. All I want is to forget him ever since I left Astikoz, after all the things he had done to me. God knows how much I tried to stop myself from longing to see and be with him. I couldn''t believe that I would be feeling this way for the entire week after meeting him again. I was hoping to receive another bouquet from him, but I always went home empty-handed.


    I was thinking about joining that high school reunion, but I am also scared of meeting him because I only spent a half-day with him, and now my mind is in chaos and how much more if I am going to meet him with our ssmates and I am sure it would be another disaster for me.


    "Come on, Megan, you have to decide now, or else we can no longer attend the reunion," Alice said, and I could tell she was getting impatient. She has been bugging me for how many days now that we should attend our High School reunion, but I didn''t give her my reply yet because I am still thinking about it over and over again, but I still end up with the same conclusion.


    " Alice, I don''t think it is the best idea; for now, I don''t think I can handle it if I am going to meet Ashton again, and I don''t want to hide anything anymore from you. I hate that I am missing him like crazy." I dered, and she beamed at me.


    "I know all about it, Megan. You don''t need to tell me because even if you''re hiding it from me, I could still see that you are having a hard time because of your ex. And why are you doing this to yourself? He came into your house and begged you to give him a chance to be with you and Axel." She dered.


    "Correction, Al, he wanted to have a chance with our son and not with me, and that is what I am upset about because we both know that he is getting married, and that is why I can''t allow him to be with Axel because I can''t deny I will be in pain again once I learn about his life, and I don''t think we can be friends, Alice, after everything that happened between us there is no way we can be civil towards each other." I dered.


    "You don''t know about that yet, Megan. You haven''t tried doing it, so I think the best thing you can do now is give him a chance to know your son. Tell him the truth and don''t give him false information because it will only lead to another problem, Meg."My best friend responded.


    "And I know you will be the one who will suffer and worse your son. So while it is still early, I think you should do the right thing. You don''t want your son to hate you, right?" Alice said, and I felt like my entire body shivered.


    "Of course not, but I am sure Axel will understand at the right time." I insisted.


    "it is all up to you, Megan; you know I will always be here supporting your every decision, but I think this time you''ve got it wrong, girl, you can never say it that Axel will understand because he knew that his father came into your house and how are you going to tell him when he asks you why you didn''t tell him who his father is?" Alice dered, and I was lost in words as I tried to look at my monitor.


    "Stop avoiding the issue, Meg. You have to face it whether you like it or not. Ashton and Axel both need to know the truth, and you are the only one who has the power to tell them, but if you want, I can tell Ashton the truth." She said, and my eyes got so big.


    "Besides, Ashton already knew the truth, and what he needs is a confirmationing from you since he got the evidence that he needed to know that Axel is his son. But I think he still wanted to hear the realitying from your mouth because I can tell he is still in love with you." She started, and Iughed as I tried to hide my face turning so red.


    "Stop talking nonsense, Alice," I replied.


    "Yeah, it was nonsense, but I could see how your face flushed." She dered, and I fell silent.


    "Even if Ashton has the hunch that he is Axel''s father, I know the reason why he stopped sending you flowers, and I think it was because Gael asked your ex to stop bothering you, and since you told Ashton that Gael is the father of your child, he thought that you are in a rtionship with the hot singer. And if you don''t want Ashton to bother you anymore, why not make Gael the real father of Axel by marrying him." Alice said, and I was shocked by her words; I shook my head.


    "Why are you shaking your head, Megan? You have to acknowledge that I am right, and that is the best way you can avoid Ashton Pritzgold, and for heaven''s sake, Megan, you have to decide now because you are no longer a teenager. You have been hating and loving Ashton for eight years now, you are the smartest in our ss, yet you can''t get the final answer of what you want to do with him; choose one Megan, hate or love him." She said.


    And Alice''s words made me feel so disturbed as I drove home, and I felt rxed when I found Axel and ra waiting for me on the front porch. My son ran towards me, shouting the words mommy several times after I got out of my car, and I was walking towards the front steps, smiling ear to ear as I listened to his sweet voice.


    I could tell just one sweet smile from my son would make me feel better, and that is why after office hours, I no longer have a social life. I didn''t even go to the mall even if Alice kept asking me because I wanted to be with Axel right away, and it is a bit of a long drive from Majuscule to Megalopre, but I don''t mind because I can''t wait to have bonding moments with Axel; motherhood made me more mature, and even if I miss the remainder of my teenage year I will never trade it for the gratification I felt the moment I became a mother to my twins.


    "Mom, when uncle Ashton ising back?" Axel asked, and I suddenly felt my throat dry as I tried to smile at my son.


    "Hmm, Axel, Ashton is so busy running hispany, and why do you ask, my dear?" I asked, and I could see the sadness on his face, and I could tell this was bad.


    "Well, he told me, he will always find time for me if I wanted to y football with him. I hope he cane here thising Saturday." He replied, and I got down on my knees, and I cupped his face.


    "I am sorry, buddy," I said, bringing him closer to me.


    "It is okay, mom, all I need is to look at the sky tonight with nanny ra," He said, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "And why do you need to do that?" I asked as I was feelingexcited with his answer.


    "Because I can''t make a wish list yet since it is not yet Christmas, so I will wait for a shooting star tonight, and I will make a wish that Uncle Ashton will no longer be busy, and he will find time to be with me." My son said, and I felt so guilty since he didn''t need to look for a shooting star or make a wish list to see Ashton, it was only on the tip of my fingertips, and I could make it happen; how long do I need to feel this guilt? How can I be this selfish for my own son''s happiness?


    Maybe Axel can feel that Ashton was his dad since I couldn''t believe he only spent a half-day with Ashton, and he couldn''t forget about him already, and I realized maybe because he was a football yer, that is why he wanted to be with him.


    "Don''t worry, baby, mom will find a way," I said as I realized I was willing to do everything for Axel.


    "Thank you, mom, and I know you are the best mom in the world." He said, and I felt guiltier. And I stood up, and I held his hand, and we got inside the house.


    We ate dinner, and after he took a bath, we studied his lesson together. I was staring at my son''s face after I tucked him on his bed, and I couldn''t stop myself from remembering his words, and I wondered how I was going to face and ask Ashton toe to our house and y football with my son.


    "I know it, Megan, Axel will be the reason you need to reach out to Ashton, and I know you will say no again, and you will disappoint your son because of your pride?" She asked, and I shook my head as I focused my attention on the road. We are on our way to the nature retreat center, and I am d Ava said yes the moment I sent her the ne ticket; and she was excited to spend her weekend with her nephew, and I felt delighted Axel was thrilled when he learned her Aunt Ava wasing.


    "I just want to remind you, Alice, we are not only talking about my pride here but my heart as well," I responded, and my best friend fell silent.


    I was hoping this retreat would give me enough time to think of what to do with my personal life between Ashton and me, and I wanted to have a word with Gael if ever I decide to let Ashton know the truth. Yes, I needed this kind of activity to weigh things over. And I hate to admit that Alice was right.. I was hating and loving my ex for eight years now, and I was hoping I could do something about it, too, without breaking my heart.

 Chapter 138 - The Nature Retreat

    Megan''s POV


    The moment we arrived at the retreat center, I could tell that I had made the right choice because it felt refreshing as I looked around the area. I was wearing a simple white dress while my best friend was wearing mini skirts and with a three-fourth sleeve blouse and we are both wearing our favorite sandals that we bought together. I smiled from ear to ear as I felt the early morning wind that brushed on my skin.


    "Wow! Alice, this ce is lovely!" I eximed, and she was beaming at me.


    "I told you, right?" She responded, and I nodded at her.


    "Thank you for this gift, Al," I said, and we walked towards the reception; I could tell the staff was friendly, and I am sure I would be having a st.


    "You are wee, Megan; this is nothingpared to all the things you have done for me, Meg." She said, and I was shaking my head.


    "It was you, Alice; you gave me more than I could ask for; you gave up your life in Astikoz just to be with me," I responded.


    "It was you who saved me, Megan, I know I would be unhappy if I stayed there, and I don''t know if I will be ever free from my heartache. It was the best move I have ever done with my life, Meg." She dered.


    " And I could say if ever I need to go back to the past, I will still choose this path to be with you, Meg, and Axel. Megalopre is our new home, and we both fell in love with the ce even if we find it so hard to settle at first because we were both broken-hearted at that time, and the only difference you became a mother after nine months." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "I know, and it was the most satisfying feeling that I have ever experienced, Alice, even if I was so young back then and if ever I am given a chance to go back that day, like you, I will still choose the same path again I will never hesitate to make that kind of decision. We both felt the pain of leaving the ce we loved so much, and face the journey unknown to us, and looked at us now, Al, we made it." I said, feeling so proud of ourselves


    "Yeah, we need to have a toast for our friendshipter, Meg." She said, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "It is okay to have one ss of wine before going to sleep." She said, and I giggled.


    One of the staff led us to our amodation, it was a cute bungalow house made of bamboo, and I love the house''s interior. I realized they made the inside of the house out of concrete material, but when you look at it from the outside, it feels like you are watching an ordinary house made of bamboo.And I smiled when I realized it was a cute house for us. It has two bedrooms and an attractive living room with a balcony. It has a beautiful kitchen and dining room.


    We put our things on the cab, and Iughed when I saw her junk foods, and I was shaking my head as I put the yogurt and milk on the mini-fridge. And then the bottled water and energy drink since we will have trekking tomorrow after our meditation in the morning. I felt so excited about it, and our activity for today would be tree nting and gardening.


    "Are you ready?" She asked, and I was shocked to find my best friend already on her shorts and t-shirts.


    "Yes, I am," I said, and she was looking at me.


    "Are you sure you will not wear your shorts, Megan? You can get dirt all over your white dress, and your attire is not appropriate for nting trees." She said, and I grunted since I''m not particrly eager to wear shorts since I prefer dress because it is easy to wear.


    "If we want to go nting trees, it is not about the attire, Alice, and it is about how determined you are to nt," I said, and sheughed, butI don''t have a choice but to change my dress into shorts and blouse.


    We were having fun nting the seedlings, and I will be thanking Alice because we were nting on the slope of the hills, and if I wore my dress, I would find it hard to navigate the ce. It was fun nting the trees, and I was having so much fun that I didn''t notice the tree''s stump, and I stumble. My scream died down when I felt strong hands hold my waist, and I felt like I was hallucinating as I smelled his familiar scent, and I think I am going crazy that even if I was miles away from Majuscule, I could still smell Ashton.


    I am so thankful to my savior, and when he finally helped me stand on my feet, it took a while before he let go of my waist. I could tell he made sure I was safe. When I turned around to say thank you to my hero, my wide smile faltered when I was face to face with Ashton, and I could feel my entire face turned crimson, and I couldn''t stop the rapid beating of my heart as I looked at his handsome face, and I could tell he was not happy to see me.


    "You should always be careful, Meg." He said, and before I could even say thank you to him, he had already turned around and left me, and I was left dumbfounded by what happened, and I couldn''t deny I was so happy to see him.


    "Are you alright, Meg?" I heard my best friend''s voice, and when I looked up, I saw her looking at me with concern all over her face, and I was shaking my head.


    "Why, what is wrong, Megan?" She asked again, and this time, I gave her a weak smile.


    "I almost stumble on the ground, and I am d someone helped me, but I didn''t expect it would be Ashton," I said, and her face lit up.


    "Well, I think it is meant to be, Meg." She said, and I gave her a stern look before I went to the garden area to continue the activity while I felt Alice''s presence beside me.


    "I came here with you, Al, to have a peaceful weekend and to clear my head, but I didn''t expect that I would see Ashton again, and I don''t know what to do anymore because even before I can say my thanks to him, he left without saying goodbye. And I wondered if he was with his fiancee, and that is why he looked so worried when he found out it was me that he rescued from falling." I dered.


    " I am sure he came here alone or maybe with his family members or friends, but I am sure he''s not with his fianc¨¦e." My best friend responded, and I nced at her, and she was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Did you sabotage our retreat?" I asked her, and her face fell.


    "Of course not, Megan. I know you needed this retreat, but I am sorry if I had known, I would have asked the in-charged if they had some celebrity who would being today. It ever crossed my mind that Ashton could be here as well." She said, and I weakly smiled at my best friend.


    "I am sorry, Alice, I know it is wrong of me to use you of something like that, thinking you are my best friend," I responded.


    " You don''t need to worry about it, Megan, because I understand and it will never be your fault, and to tell you honestly, I think this ce is the best location where you can talk with your ex if you want to leave everything behind, including your heartaches and pain so you can finally move on with your life," Alice stated.


    "I am not telling you to do it, but I am telling you just in case you need my advice." She added, and I let out a soft sigh.


    "I will think about it," I responded as I looked at her, and we smiled at each other, and we continued to walk towards the extensive vegetable gardens, and as I watched the tomato, I couldn''t stop myself from


    smiling. I am excited to join the others, and we listened to the instructions first before we harvested the tomatoes. It felt so rxing as I felt the sweat on my forehead, and I realized I needed to do some


    gardening back home sincetely, I could say I only lefteverything to the staff.


    I was overwhelmed with happiness when I realized I filled my basket with ripe tomatoes, and when I was about to bring the basket back to the kitchen, I realized it was too heavy for me to carry. The in-charge said everything around here is for the daily consumption of their guests, and they will also pack some of the vegetables as a token for their guests.


    "Do you need some help, Miss?" I heard a familiar voice, and when I raised my head, I felt so happy to see him after a long time.


    "I am no Miss,Sir," I said, and he chuckled.


    "I missed you, Meg," Zachary said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized how much I missed him; and I felt so guilty that I never called him back, and I also tried my best to forget him even if he had done nothing, but good things for me.


    "I missed you too, Zach. I am sorry if I ran away from


    you as well." I replied, and he smiled at me.


    "It is understandable, Meg; I am Ashton''sbest friend, and you were so afraid if I will tell him if ever you will tell me where you ran off, and I felt so happy that I see you again after a long time. And I want to let you know I never tell him that you were pregnant.." He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning at Zach as he carried the basket for me, and I realized Alice was right again; Ashton was here with his friend.

 Chapter 139 - Dinner

    Megan''s POV


    "It was Isabelle''s idea that we are here in this ce, Meg. Ashton''s sister paid for everything, and she should be here right now, but their mom asked her toe home to Astikoz, and she boarded their family chopper and flew early this morning." Zachary dered, even if I didn''t ask him why they were here in the nature retreat center.


    "She was excited to be here, she told us, this ce save her life after your brother broke up with her. In this ce, she learns to ept the truth even if it hurts." Zach added.


    I saw a lot from the male department, who participated in the tree nting a while ago. It made me realize some men wanted to rx and connect to nature as well, and I find it fascinating that many of us joined the tree nting and gardening lesson 101.


    "Ashton urged me to join him;since Isabelle couldn''t make it. I nned to go home this weekend to Astikoz before the yoffs. And I couldn''t say no to him, and it is funny how he hated Isabelle forpelling him to attend this event without knowing this is what he needed all along. And of course, he did''t expect that you would be here, Meg. And I know he is now in cloud nine." He dered, and I couldn''t stop blushing as I raised my eyebrow at him.


    "Come on, Meg, you should know by now that he is still crazy about you." His best friend dered, and I hated myself for loving what I heard, and I became so excited about it even if what I saw in Ashton''s face a while ago was so hard to decipher.


    "I don''t think so, Zachary. It is very difficult to talk about Ashton and me as of this moment and to tell you honestly, I came here to clear my mind of Ashton, and I wanted to spend my time without thinking about him even for three days, and I was so shocked when I saw him here at the center. And now, how could I have a peaceful weekend knowing he is here?" I asked as I released a soft sigh.


    "Meg, you chose not to tell Ashton the truth, and you left the Pritzgold mansion in a hurry because you were so hurt when you found out Lauren was there with him on that day, but you didn''t learn the whole truth, and I guess, it is about time you give him a chance to exin his side. It has been eight years, and I could still see the same anger on your face when you left Ashton''s house, and then you vanished from Astikoz." Zach responded.


    "You can tell me what happened, Zach, and I will listen to you, and let us see if it is justifiable." I said.


    "It is not my story to tell, Megan. And you should talk with my best friend, so you can release all the hatred you kept in your heart for so long because it will consume you, and it will be toote. I know I am not in the position to tell you what to do, Meg. But even if we didn''t see each other for eight years, we are still friends." He dered.


    "And being one of your close friends, I wanted to tell you that it is better to let go of the past so you can move on with your life, and you are too beautiful to spend your entire life miserable. And I think Ashton deserves to know that you have a child." Zach stated as I looked at his handsome face, and I realized with regards to his physical appearance, nothing had changed with Zachary, and he became more attractive like Ashton.


    "You heard everything Ashton said on that day. And you know how painful his words were, and if you were in my shoes, I guess you would do the same thing. I was very emotional that time because I was pregnant." I dered.


    "Of course, I understand, Meg, but I just wanted you to know that after his parents sent him to WEN University, Ashton was troubled and when his family returned to Astikoz, he came back and begged me to help him speak with you, and we asked for your sister''s help, but Ava doesn''t even know where you went, and we wanted to see Alice, but your sister informed us you were together," Zachary responded. I couldn''t believe he hade back.


    "He stayed in our house for the rest of the summer, before the first semester started. And we searched the entire Astikoz City for you, but we couldn''t find you anywhere, Meg. If you have only seen how lost Ashton was that time maybe you will realize he deserves to know the truth." Zach continued as we made our way to the kitchen.


    "He felt devastated when he couldn''t find you even if we asked for our friend''s help from the Academy. There are so many of us who were looking for you. He tried calling your phone countless times, but I am sure you already changed your number." He added, and I couldfeel the rapid beating of my heart.


    "You don''t need to get back together, Meg, all you have to do is try to be civil with each other, and I am asking you to please tell him about your child." He said.


    " I don''t know, Zachary, if it would be best to tell him about our children." I blurted out, and it waste for me to get back what I had said, and I could see the shock on his face.


    "You have twins?" He asked in disbelief, and I nodded my head and told him everything about Abigail, and I could see the pain on his face as he listened to me speak about my little girl who became my little angel.


    "Thank you for telling me about Abigail, Meg. It means a lot to me, and after I have learned everything I could say, the more you needed to tell Ashton the truth." He said.


    "I think there is no need to inform Ashton about the twins, he is getting married, and I don''t want him to feel guilty about what happened to my little girl, and it is better to leave it that way," I responded.


    "It is all up to you, Meg, but I hope you think about it." He said as we neared the kitchen.


    Zach sent me to our cottage. And I was shocked when I learned their amodation was across from us, and I couldn''t believe that I felt so thrilled knowing Ashton would be there the entire three days.


    "Are you ready?" Alice Asked me after I tied my long hair in a ponytail. She was excited to eat our dinner after she learned that most of the ingredients of the food we were going to eat for dinner came from the retreat center''s garden.


    "Yes, Al, I am ready," I responded to my best friend as I looked at my reflection on the mirror, and I love wearing my emerald cami dress. And before we left our cottage, I got a shawl since I could tell it would be cold outside since big trees surround us, and there are different types of nts in the area.


    I couldn''t control myself from darting a nce on Zach and Ashton''s cottage as we stepped down the front steps of our cute little house while I couldn''t contain the hammering of my heart as we got inside the dining area. I realized dinner had already started since all the tables were already upied. We got our tes, and as I gazed at the variety of food on the table, my mouth water right away, especially whenI saw a lot of vegetable menus on the buffet table.


    It took me so long to choose what food to get since there is a variety of food we can select. And when I was done, I could no longer see my best friend near the long buffet table, and when I turned around, I saw Alice smiling as she was waving her hands at me.


    And I beamed at my best friend, but my smile faded right away as I realized she joined on their table. She was sitting beside Ashton and across from Zachary, andsince there was no vacant seat, I had no choice but to walk towards them as I tried to control my heart from pounding furiously against my chest, and I couldn''t stop the knots on my stomach.


    "Good evening, Megan. You looked great tonight." Ashton said as he looked at my face that made me blush instantly; and he stood up from his chair, and his masculine sexyvoice made my entire body shiver. I could tell even his voice had still had the same effect on me, and I could no longer hear Zach''s word as I listened to the loud beating of my treacherous heart.


    Why do I need to feel this way again? I can''t deny I felt disturbed after talking with Zach this afternoon, and I became so curious about what he means when he told me it is not his story to tell. Is there something behind Ashton''s rejection of me?


    "Thank you," I mumbled as I avoided Ashton''s intense gaze, and I am sure, one look at him, I know my heart will betray me once again.He didn''t return to his seat until I settled myself beside Zachary, and I didn''t know how to survive eating my dinner while Ashton was looking at me with tenderness.

 Chapter 140 - My Lucky Day

    Ashton''s POV


    "What is this, Isabelle?" I asked my sister after she barged into my office and handed me a brochure, and then she settled on the chair in front of my table.


    "Well, I notice ever since youst visited Megan in her house, you are in a sour mood, and you feel so stressed; I think you needed to rx your mind, Ashton, and if you want to pursue Megan? Just don''t sulk in your room or here in your office." She responded, and my brows furrowed.


    "You know I am so busy with my work, Belle, and that is why I am always here in my office because I am dealing with so many things. I don''t have time for retreat, and that kind of activity will only make me bored. And this is so funny, big sister. I don''t do meditation, and I''d rather run and hit the gym." I dered, and she pouted her lips and looked at me in the eyes.


    "If you don''t want to do it, please do it for me instead, I beg you, Ashton, and you have to believe me that this is what you need." She insisted, and I was shaking my head.


    "Stop it, Belle, because there is no way I will be attending a nature retreat; I don''t need something like this," I said as I raised the brochure.


    "Come on, Ash, you have toe with me," Isabelle begged, and I can tell she is now serious because he will only call me Ash if she wants me to listen to her. I raised my head and looked at her, and she beamedwhen she realized I was giving her enough time to convince me why I should go in retreat.


    "Connecting to nature would be fun, the center provides facilities for us to enjoy, and three days would never be enough, but since we are both busy, it would be okay for now." My sister added.


    "We will do some meditation, but if you don''t like you can skip it, you can nt trees for the future generation to enjoy the world; that is what we need; we have to nt more trees to save mother earth." She continued, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so interested in her following words.


    "We can swim in the cold spring, and then we can havetrekking, and there is also gardening, we can harvest vegetables, and you have to believe me, it would be fun." She said.


    "Why do you sound so convinced that we will be having fun, Isabelle?" I asked her, and she suddenly looked sad.


    .


    "Because that ce saved me, Ashton, when Dexter broke up with me, I thought I couldn''t survive. I was devastated, and I felt so alone, and I was in deep pain, and I don''t know how to deal with my pain at that time." She stated.


    "And one of my friends insisted that I should visit the ce, and since I felt so down, it doesn''t matter if I will have fun or not, as long as I can escape the reality, so I packed my bags and left my ce, and I never expected I will fall in love with the nature, and I stayed at the retreat house for almost one month, and when I return home, I could tell I became a different person." She added, and I was silent.


    "Do you know that in silence, you will find so many answers? And I was hoping you would try it, Ashton. If you don''t like the ce, you can leave right away. I am asking you toe with me because I wanted to help you." She said, and I smiled at my sister.


    "Thank you for your concern about my love life, Belle, but you don''t need to worry. I am fine." I dered.


    "You can never fool me, Ashton; I can tell you are having a hard time even if you try to look fine." She responded, and I realized my sister could see me through.


    "Okay, I aming with you, and I wanted to remind you, I am only going because I love trekking and tree nting because I love saving the world as well, and it feels wonderful to be part of something meaningful," I said, and her face lit up. I could tell I had made my sister so happy.


    "How I wish the boys were here," I added as I realized I missed my brothers.


    "Don''t worry, next time I will ask them to join us," She replied, and I couldn''t hide the expression on my face.


    "Hey, don''t look so sad, Ashton; I am sure you will love the ce," Isabelle said as she got up from her seat and slowly walked towards the door while I returned my focus on myptop, and I couldn''t believe I said yes to my sister, and I wonder how I am going to bail on her.


    .


    But I knew it would be so hard to say no to our big sister, so I released a heavy sigh as I realized I didn''t have a choice but to go with her. I know there is no way the retreat center would help me forget about Megan and our son, and I think the moment we arrive at the retreat center, the more I will miss them.


    "No flowers for today, Mr. Pritzgold? The flower shop keeps on calling me." My secretary asked, and I shook my head since I knew Megan would only hate me more if I continued to send her some flowers.


    "No more flowers, Les," I replied, and Leslie was looking at me, and I could tell she wanted to say something, but she kept it to herself.


    The days passed by so quickly, and I am so thankful it was Friday, and my face fell when I realized I needed toe with my sister tomorrow to the nature retreat center located on the fifth town going south. It would be a long drive, and we needed To leave early.


    I was shocked when Isabelle informed me she needed to go home to Astikoz at thest minute. I am d Zachary came with me even if I called himst minute, and I realized I could always count on my best friend. As I was driving my pick-up truck, I also told him Isabelle''s story to convince him to go with me, and when we arrived at the retreat house, I realized my sister was right.


    I felt rxed right away by watching the giant trees surrounding the retreat center, and as we went to our designated amodation, I couldn''t stop admiring the entire ce. I could say I don''t regreting here, and our cottage looked so adorable. Zachary left me to order some food and bottled water since we didn''t have breakfast.


    I walked over the window when I noticed guests approaching the cottage across from us, and I could feel my pulse racing when I saw two familiar faces. I couldn''t believe my luck to see Megan and Alice, and I realized maybe my sister knew all along, and that is why she insisted that I shoulde to this ce, and I think this is my sign to never give up on her. I hid on the side while watching her face as she stood on the porch looking at the surrounding, and she looked so beautiful with her ponytail.


    Megan looked so beautiful when she raised her head and looked at the gigantic trees around the ce. I grunted as I realized how much I wanted to take her into my arms and kissed her lips once again, and how I wished Megan would give me a chance to talk with her, and I felt disappointed when they got inside the house, and I almost jumped on my feet when I was startled by Zach''s words.


    "What the hell are you doing, Ashton? Why are you hiding over there? Did you be a pervert after Megan broke your heart for the second time?" He asked, and I could tell my best friend was mocking me, and I needed to put my finger on my lips so he would keep quiet.


    "Megan and Alice are here," I said as I walked closer to him; and he was stunned, and I could see the smile of mischief on his face.


    "Wow, Isabelle loves you, she did a good job saving your ass, and you should be thankful for having a supportive sister, Ashton." He said, and I could see the unhappiness on his face, and I knew how much he wanted to have siblings.


    "Hey, you don''t need to feel sad, my siblings are your siblings too, and you should know that by now. Isabelle is also concerned about you, and she treated you as her younger brother too." I dered, and he gave me a weak smile.


    "I know, but it would be different if I have my siblings, but it would be toote now, my parents are old, and they can''t have children, and if they do, it would be like my own child." He said, and Iughed.


    "Wow, thank goodness that you still know how tough, and I think Megan has something to do about it," He said, and my smile died on my lips as I realized I didn''t know how to approach Megan after she told me; she could only forgive me if I stayed away from her.


    "You need to tell her your side of the story, Ashton, and I think that is the only way she will tell you that Axel is your child. She has all the right to know why you did it to her. She will hate you forever if you keep it to yourself." My best friend dered.


    "I don''t want her to have regrets and me herself instead, and most of all, I don''t want her to hate my dad more; it is better that she only med me for what happened to us," I said.


    "It was your father who did those things, Ashton, not you. Stop protecting your dad; Megan knew what kind of father he was to you before he got paralyzed." Zach added, and I know my best friend was right.


    "Okay, I promise I will talk to Meganwhatever it takes, and you know I will be needing all your help," I said.


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to Alice and me, and we will make sure this time you can have your chance to speak with Megan," Zachary said. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited that I would finally have my chance to talk to the only woman who made me fall in love with and who made me feel soplete, and now without Megan, I could tell I would never feel whole again.


    And this time, I will make sure Megan will know how she makes me feel, and I will tell her that I am still madly in love with her. I should never let Gael intimidate me, and it was so wrong that I left her house without asking her if she no longer felt the same way towards me.


    .

 Chapter 141 - To Be Alone With Her

    Ashton''s POV


    "You better stop what you are doing, Ashton. You look like a teenage boy peeking in the window waiting for your crush toe out." Zachary said, and I hate that he caught me again, and Ibed my hair with my fingers as I turned around and looked at my best friend. And he was right; I felt like a High School boy all over again.


    "What do you want me to do, Zach? Go to their cottage and say, "Hey, Meg, by the way, we are staying at the cottage across from yours?" Do you think Megan will not pack up their things and leave before I can even make our n A? You know her, Zach, I don''t want to scare her away, and I better be like a senior student again than make myself like a fool because I can''t take it if she tells me again to stay away from her." I dered.


    "You have to rx, buddy. I''ve got it covered. I already texted Alice and informed her that we are also in the retreat center, and I asked her where they are going next, and she''s very excited that you are here. I think nothing is going on between Gael and Megan." He responded, and my heart suddenly thumped faster as I cocked my head on his side.


    "And why do you say that? I was there when Gael arrived, and when I asked Freddie to check that mansion where Megan and our child were residing, he told me, Gael once owned the estate, and it is now under Megan''s name." I said, and I could feel the bitterness on my words.


    "Come on, Ashton, it is only understandable that Gael will provide Megan everything that she needs, especially a house and car, or maybe Megan bought the property from Gael since your ex was also earning money from her music, and I think the singer is not that selfish since he knew because of your ex, he became more popr, and Gael earns more the moment he started singing solo using Megan''s songs." Zach dered.


    "I already asked Alice about that thing, but she said it is not her story to tell, but she told me that you should never give up on Megan because she knew that your ex is still hung up on you. So, I think it is your cue to continue pursuing Megan." He added, and I smiled like an idiot.


    "I think chasing time should begin right here at this ce. They will have three ntings and gardening today, and in ten minutes, they will get out from their cottage, and we can follow them without getting caught because there are so many bushes around here where we can hide." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited about it, and I was hoping our ns would work. And it feels like we are children ying hide and seek.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, and I nodded at him.


    I took a deep breath as I saw Megan getting out from their cottage, and I don''t think I even breathed. I saw her one week ago, but it feels like an eternity, and my heart is pounding so fast that I don''t think I heard what Zach was saying as I watched Megan walking through the footpaths leading to the nursery.


    "Hey, Ashton, we should go now." I felt Zachary nudge my elbow.


    "Yeah, of course," I said, and I couldn''t believe I would be feeling this way. I am so excited and nervous at the same time. We got out from our cottage, and we dropped by at the nursery after the girls left, and we chose the tree saplings.


    "Do you know that you were weird today? " He asked, and I was silent, but I gave him a questioning look as I pushed the wheelbarrow where we put the tree seedlings.


    "It seems like this is your first time meeting a girl, when in fact, you always tried your best to avoid those celebrities trying to get your attention. You can flirt with them easily even if you don''t like them." He added, and I chuckled.


    "I only flirted some of them, since I was trying to forget Megan, and most of the timeI just talk with them every time they came to me, and that is what I hate; about the media, because every time I talk with any of those celebrities, they put somebel into it, and I know it made Megan angrier with me," I responded.


    "Well, most of those girls wanted to be your girlfriend, and it was funny that every time you tried going on a date, it would turn into a disaster." He said, and Iughed.


    "Yeah, and I know it was all my fault; how can I call my date Megan? And only ire didn''t mind even if for how many times I call her Megan." I said, and Zachary wasughing hard.


    "Yeah, it earned you ps." He said, and I still remember the double dates we have that I always ended being alone after calling my date Megan; that is why only ire became my serious girlfriend after my first love.


    I could say nothing canpare to the feelings I have for Megan, and no matter what I did, I ended up longing for her. Now that I learned we have a child, my love for her intensified, and it feels like my heart is about to burst in my chest if I can''t have her in my arms again, and I was hoping Zachary was right about Megan and Gael, I don''t want them to be together since she only belongs with me.


    "You could have dated someone named Megan." He added.


    "Yeah, but it will still be the same; I will only end up hurting her because Megan Corteza is only one," I responded, and I smiled when we reached the bottom of the hill, and I raised my head and realized there are already people who started nting their trees. And my eyes scanned the hill right away, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when my eyes caught her, and I could see she began digging the soil, and I was still watching her when Zach handed me the seedlings.


    "We need to get going, buddy, because we have so many young trees to nt for the next generation to enjoy." He said with a wide grin and started walking uphill, and I was following behind him.I was panting already, but I was Still looking In Megan''s direction.


    "You better nt your seedling near Megan''s trees," Zach said.


    "What if she will get angry with me when she sees me?" I asked.


    "Used your cap, try hiding your face, even if your build looks familiar with her, she will never mind you because I am sure it will never ur to her that you will be in this ce," My best friend said. I hate that with regards to Megan; I will always lose my sense of thinking because I was feeling so excited to be with her.


    I followed Zach''s advice and started digging the soil, and I felt proud of myself when I was able to nt the trees I carried. And I was on my way back to the bottom to get more saplings when I noticed Megan walking downhill. I couldn''t stop myself from striding towards her, and I realized I became closer with her since I could now smell her sweet scent, and I was trying to control myself from not hugging her from behind because I wanted to take her into my arms.


    Then suddenly, she tripped, and I was there with her instantly. I could feel my pulse racing when I put my hands around her waist to steady her. I felt so thankful I followed her, or she could have rolled towards the bottom of the hill, and when she was on her feet, I intended to turn around and leave, but I wanted to see her beautiful face, and when she spun her body to look at me, I could see the surprised look on her face.


    I tenderly told her to be careful as I tried to make my voice sound calm. I know I made a big mistake by showing my face to her right away, but I couldn''t control my emotions anymore, and I felt so triumphant that I was able to hold her waist, and being close with her made me feel so happy.And before Megancould push me away, I turned around and left her with a wide grin on my face as I realized I made her blush.


    "Wow! I never thought you would be that fast, Ashton, and you already made it to first base." Zach said the moment he got inside our cottage, and I wondered what took him so long.


    "Where have you been? I have been looking for you?" I asked, and he was smirking at me.


    "How could you walk out that easily without nting your remaining seedlings?" He asked, and I realized I still had trees to nt. Because of my worries that Megan would push me away, I left the tree nting site and proceeded to harvest some tomatoes. After gathering one basket, I returned to the kitchen and turned over the collected tomatoes.


    "I am sorry, I still don''t know how to act before Megan," I said, and heughed.


    "You should be ready, Alice told me; we should sit with them during dinner," Zachary said, and a broad smile spreads across my face as I realized I could see her again during dinner, and I spent the entire afternoon thinking about how to make her speak with me.


    I took a shower, and then I got myself ready for dinner, and as we made our way to the main building, I darted a nce at their cottage, but I hadn''t seen anyone. The dining area is spacious, and the long buffet table is now filled with different menus, and we chose a table as far away from everyone. And my eyes widened when I saw Megan getting inside the dining hall, and I could feel the knots on my stomach.


    Alice sat beside me after she got her food from the buffet table, and It feels like forever as I waited for Megan to join us, and I could see how her face fell when she realized she would be joining us at our table. And I felt so d there was no avable table.


    And as I pulled out a chair for her, I could smell her intoxicating scent that made my throat dry.. By the time Megan sat across from me, I couldn''t exin the throbbing of my heart, and I felt delighted I was not the only one affected by being near to each other as I could see her face blushing again, and I was hoping I can be alone with her tonight.

 Chapter 142 - Feeling Jealous

    Megan''s POV


    I found it so hard to chew my food as I was sitting in front of my ex-boyfriend, who had done nothing but torture my heart for eight years. I will be lying if I say that I never dream of this moment to be with him. I know deep in my heart, even if I hated him, I am still longing to be with Ashton, and I know it is craziness because what he had done to me is unforgivable, and loving him all through these years made me feel so miserable.


    I could tell that Alice and Zach were doing their best to have a lively conversation, and they both wanted us to join them, but it seems Ashton and I have a silent war. And it is obvious we are both afraid of whatever wille out from our mouth because I can''t deny the attraction we feel for each other, and I am so scared to be alone with him even for a minute because I could feel it on my core, I will give in to the needs that I feel.


    I could no longer stop thinking about how wonderful it is to be in his arms and to experience again those hot kisses we shared on the treehouse of his grandpa''s estate. I wanted to have star gazing again with him with our son, and I hated myself why I was even thinking those things when I knew Ashton was already engaged. Can I do it even if I know I will be hurting again?


    Well, I have been hurting every day for eight years now, and I think it is excellent even for once to make myself happy. And I know Ashton will always be the only person who can give me absolute happiness, and I know this is madness, but I am willing to be mad for three days to experience those moments again, and I could tell one kiss from Ashton all the pain I felt in my heart will be gone.


    I wanted to thank him after he saved me from stumbling on the ground earlier today, but now that I am facing him, it seems I have lost my voice. His intense gaze gives me shivers down into my spine, and I couldn''t stop the loud thumping of my heart, and I wanted to tell him to stop staring into my face, but it seems tonight I lost the courage to speak with him maybe it was because of the photo album he left in my home. I couldn''t believe he kept our photos together, and it brings back old memories I shared with him, especially the hot nights that we shared that haunted me for eight years.


    And when I raised my head, I found him still looking at me. It felt like we were the only ones in the dining hall as I stared at him; this time, I didn''t look away, I was gazing at his handsome face, and I realized nothing had changed with his physical appearance, and I think he became more attractive.


    His lips became fuller, and I wanted to have a taste even for once; hispelling eyes are still looking at me with the same intensity, and I wished Ashton would make the first move again like what he did when he first approach me. Then, my ex made my peaceful world chaotic, and then he broke my heart, and how can I forget about him when he gave me the most precious gift, and it was our twins.


    We only stopped staring at each other when we heard Zachary and Alice clearing their throats, and I could feel my face turn so warm, and I hated myself that even until now, I couldn''t stop from blushing easily.And I can see the broad smile on Ashton''s face as he looked at me one more time before he focused on eating his food.


    I could feel my heart skip a beat, and I realized that kind of smile has still had the same effect on me, and I tried to keep my head down, butbecause of my embarrassment, I stood up, and I excused myself, and look for a restroom since I needed to control myself.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I heard Alice ask me with tenderness, and I could feel the worries in her voice.


    "Yes, I am okay, Al," I said as I looked at my reflection in the mirror, and I could still see the blush that crept on my cheeks. I tried to ssh my face with some water, and I couldn''t believe she followed me right away and I wanted to ask her to go back to our ta when I heard someone speak inside the stall.


    "I couldn''t believe I will see Ashton and Zachary here; they are adorable in person, especially Ashton, and I wonder if the rumor is true that he broke up with his fiancee." The woman said, and Alice and I were looking at each other.


    "Maybe it is true. Can you see how Ashton was staring at his date? She is such a lucky girl for getting Ashton''s interest. He will always be my long-time crush." The other woman responded.


    "Well, his date is gorgeous as hell. Can you see her face and body? She looked like an angel, and she is so beautiful even without make-up, and I think she is non-showbiz." The first woman dered, and my face turned redder, and Alice was smiling like an idiot. And I held her wrist and pulled her with me so we could get out of the restroom.


    "Wow! I didn''t know my best friend is an angel, and I wonder why those girls can see your wings, and I can''t." She said, and Iughed.


    "Would you stop it, Al?" I said as we made our way back to our table, and I think my face became worse;I wanted to calm myself, and I couldn''t believe those girls were talking about Ashton and me, and I realized I had so many rivals in Ashton''s life; celebrities and even ordinary women were crushing on him. I suddenly felt jealous that when we arrived at our table, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so frustrated.


    "Hey, are you okay, Meg?" His deep masculine voice made me look at him, and I tried to give him a weak smile as I nodded my head.


    "Can I talk to youter?" He asked, and I could feel all the nerves on my bodye alive, and I thought he would never ask.


    "Sure." All I can reply since I felt so excited about talking with him, and I don''t think I could finish eating my food when I was looking forward to seeing himter. I could tell Ashton''s mood changed when I agreed to talk with him since he was now talking with Alice and Zach, but he still kept stealing nces at me.


    "Did you receive the invitation for our high school batch reunion?" Ashton asked us, and I nodded while Alice said yes.


    "Are you twoing?" Zachary inquired.


    "I am excited to attend the reunion, but I am still waiting for Megan''s decision, and you know she is my boss, and I couldn''t be there if she will note." She said, and I hate her for doing this now.


    "You should attend the reunion, Meg. It would be fun, and I heard you became so busy after starting your business; you have to find time for yourself, Meg." Zach dered, and I looked at him while out of the corner of my eye, I could see Ashton looking at me, and they were all waiting for my response.


    "We areunching our new collection, and I don''t want our schedule to be dyed," I responded.


    "I hope you can attend, Meg," Ashton said, and the way he called me Meg makes me feel so heady, and I wonder why I am feeling this way tonight.


    "I will think about it," I responded, and I wanted to cover my mouth right away; how could I say that? I was so determined not toe and six wordsing from my ex made me change my mind? I think it was because of the trees of our surroundings that I am feeling this way, and it seems I could no longer control myself.


    I can feel the loud pounding of my heart on my chest as I realize that dinner is over, and I can''t tell Ashton now that I don''t want to speak with him. We all stood up, and when Ashton offered his hand to me, I hesitated, but I found most females were looking in our directions. To tell them to back off, I dly took his warm hand, and I couldn''t deny the electricity that traveled from my fingertips to my spine, and I can no longer fib to myself; I still feel the same towards him.


    When I raised my head, I saw Zach and Alice already outside the door, and I walked beside Ashton feeling so excited about where he would take me, and I was amazed when he brought me to the garden. And I haven''te to this ce yet, and I realized they make the ce ideal for couples because I could only see seats good for two.


    They put colorful lights around the garden, and it makes the ambiance more romantic. And I could see a fountain at the center of the park, and as we walked closer in the middle, I realized there were fishes on the pond surrounding the fountain.


    And when Ashton found the perfect spot for us away from everyone, he stopped walking and faced me. I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as he pulled me closer to him, and I was at his mercy tonight.


    When he leaned down and captured my lips, instead of pping and pushing him away, I curled my hands around his neck, and I kissed him back hungrily, and I could feel fireworks around us when he deepened his kiss, and I realized how much I missed Ashton Pritzgold.

 Chapter 143 - The Truth

    Ashton''s POV


    When I asked Megan if I could talk with herter, and she nodded her head, I felt like I was on cloud nine because I never expected that she would agree with me. And I know that Megan wanted to avoid me, but I am also aware that my best friend and Alice are doing their best to help us talk with each other.


    I know that during the entire dinner, Megan was feeling nervous, and I could say that we both felt anxious. And I was hoping it was because she still feels the same way towards me. And I don''t know how happy I was when we were both staring at each other like there were no other people in the dining area, and it felt like all I could see was her beautiful face, and I could no longer hear the background music since all I could listen to is the loud beating of my heart.


    I don''t know how long we have been staring at each other, and I don''t want the night to end because eight years was long enough for me not to hear her sweet voice and taste her luscious lips. And as I stared at Megan, I wanted to kiss her right away, but I didn''t want to lose my chance of talking with her because it is important that I could tell Megan everything.


    I don''t want to be separated from her anymore, and even if there is a chance that I will get hurt, I don''t care because all I want is for her to know that even if I had been engaged to ire, Meganis the only girl I love and no one else.And I was hoping she would listen to me and give me another chance to prove my worth.


    Megan is the only woman I have wanted in my entire life, and right now, I needed her and Axel in my life. I brought Megan to one of my favorite spots in this ce, and that is the garden. And I know the ambiance and the fragrance of the fresh flowers will make her feel rxed.And as we walked towards the garden holding hands, it felt like all my prayers had been answered. I wanted to have this moment with Megan again. I smiled as I realized I was with my favorite person in the Universe.


    When we reached the far end of the garden, as far away from all the couples who were having fun talking, I could no longer stop myself from capturing Megan''s sweet mouth, and it was the most beautiful feeling I have ever felt after eight years. And when she kissed me back, I couldn''t stop myself from pulling her closer to me because I couldn''t get enough of Megan.


    I never expected that she would kiss me back because I knew that she still hated me. Still, the moment I brushed her lips, I felt so happy when I realized Megan didn''t p or push me away, but I could feel Megan encouraged me to kiss her more when she kissed me back, in the same manner I was kissing her. And I realized right then that weboth missed each other too much, and I felt so happy that Megan allowed me to kiss and hug her.


    And I was hoping she would not run away from me this time. We shared a long hot kiss, and I could tell it was a hell of a kiss. And I realized that Megan''s lips became more kissable, and I didn''t want to stop kissing her, but I knew we needed to talk. I could tell there is still a lot of time to kisster if she would allow me to continue what we are doing and enjoy ourselves as we reunite with each other. I could tell she felt disappointed when I ended our mind-blowing kiss.


    We were both seated on the couple''s bench, and I never let go of her hand. I could feel the racing of my heart as I looked at her beautiful face, and I realized my girl had be more beautiful now that she was not looking daggers at me and I know she was also feeling nervous, but I tried to calm ourselves by holding her hand as I draw my strength from her.


    "Megan, please give me a chance to exin my side; and it has been eight years that it happened, but I guess you have all the right to know because I know that I have hurt you so much. And before anything else, I would like to say I''m so sorry for everything I have done to you, for hurting your feelings beyond I can imagine." I dered.


    "I know I hurt you so much, and all I am asking from you, right now, is please listen to me, and after hearing me out, you can decide what you want to do with me, but I want you to know, I want you back in my life, Megan," I added. She gave me a weak smile as she nodded her head, and I could tell Megan was giving me enough time to talk since she didn''t once stop me.


    "The reason I stoppedmunicating with you eight years ago was because of my father. It is not because I don''t love you anymore, and I want you to know that I never stop loving you, Meg. Even if in your eyes I am such a jerk, a fool, insensitive, a moron, or anything you want to call me, and I ept all that." I added, and she looked at me with tenderness, and I am so d she was looking at me this way.


    "When you told me that day that your mom and dad lost their jobs, I know right away that it was because of my father, but I didn''t tell you right away because I still wanted to confirm my theory, but I felt so guilty when I found out it was my dad''s doing." I continued while I was still holding her hand.


    "During that time, I realized I needed to do something because I love you so much, Megan, and I am willing to do everything for you, and I am willing to leave my life behind to be with you. And then, my father told me if I will not stay away from you, she will also ruin your schrship, and I realized how much you wanted to finish your college education." I stated.


    "But I was thinking, I have savings, but I realized my father could freeze my ount because of his connections, and then he told me Dexter will also lose his job if I will not stop seeing you. And not only that, he told me, your parents and brother will never find a job no matter how good they are with their jobs since he will do everything in his power to ruin them so they can no longer find jobs in Astikoz." I added, and I could see the pain on her face.


    "And right now, I am telling you, I am not proud that he is my father because of his selfish reason, I chose you to hate me, and I ended hating myself more when I realized we have a son," I said, and I could see the tears on her eyes.


    "Meg, I wanted to be with you every day. I miss everything about you, but I wanted to protect you, and I want you to have your dreams without realizing I ruined everything for you because you were pregnant. Do you think it was easy for me to let you go that day without kissing you and hugging you? It was torture for me, Meg." I added while I wiped the tears on her cheeks with my fingers.


    "And no matter how much I wanted to take you into my arms, I couldn''t do it because my dad watched my every move." I dered as I continued to stare at her angelic face.


    "I wanted to tell you everything, but I don''t want your parents and Decter to lose their jobs because I know you care about your family, Meg. And that is one of the reasons why I am so in love with you, and Iam not proud that I was a coward, Meg." I muttered.


    "My father used his power being a rich man he is, and I hated my father that day even until now. And because I don''t want you to hate that your parents lost their jobs because you chose me to be part of your life, I only did the most sensible thing I thought was right at that time, and now I realize I was so wrong." I continued, and my girl was still sobbing as she gazed at me.


    "I came back to Astikoz for you, Meg, because I realized I am willing to lose everything I have, even my dream of bing a professional football yer just to be with you, but I was toote, and then I returned to Majuscule to continue my studies with a determination that after I graduate in college, I find a decent job, and I will look for you because I thought you will still wait for me and then after graduation, I found out you already had a son with Gael," I said, and her facial expression changed.


    "I was so hurt and devastated thinking you have forgotten me right away, and your love for me was only superficial, so I tried everything to forget you. I went pro on football and tried dating to forget about you, but no matter what I do, you are still the one inside here, Meg." I said as I put my hand over my chest.


    "Ashton, you are Axel''s father. I never love any man except you. Gael helped me, and I could tell he saved me on that day. I felt so alone and lost, and there was no one I could turn to because my dad was so angry when he found out I was pregnant. He wanted to get rid of the baby after I gave birth, and that is why I went to your house that day to inform you I was pregnant." She said, and I could feel my tears fall on my cheeks as I brought Megan closer to me.. And I felt so happy to hear that finally, she told me, Axel is my son, and I am the only man she ever loved.

 Chapter 144 - The Missing Piece

    Megan''s POV


    For so many years, I had nothing in my mind but to make Ashton suffer and never let him know about my son. Still, my resolve melted the moment he kissed me, and even if I hated myself that I felt this way, I could no longer stop myself from feeling so happy, that he is right here with me, and he was looking at me with the same intensity eight years ago.


    Right now, I don''t have anything in my mind but to be with him, and I don''t care if I have to beg him to choose me over his fiancee, and the moment he told me the reason why he did it to me, my knees felt so weak as I realized we both suffered because of his father. And I couldn''t stop myself from hating Gregory Pritzgold for ruining our beautiful rtionship.


    Ashton scooted closer to me, and even if we had already shared a kiss after eight years of being away from each other, I still felt nervous being this close with him. He never let go of my hand, and he kept holding it, and I could feel that my entire skin had goosebumps because of the excitement that I felt.


    "I owe Isabelle, if not because of her, I wouldn''t be here right now, and I will never have a chance to be with you, and kissing you again feels like I won a jackpot on a lottery." He dered, and I giggled.


    "Yes, Meg, it is true, and I hope you will give me a chance to court you again, and this time I promise I will never mess up, Megan. Please give me also a chance to know my son." He begged, and I raised my eyebrow, and I could see the worries on his handsome face.


    "You don''t want me to court you, Megan?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Why?" He asked, and I could see the nervousness on his face.


    "I think you should ask yourself, Ashton, why we can''t be together. I don''t want to be your mistress." I said, and I could no longer hide my genuine emotions, and I let go of my facade; I let him see the pain that registered on my face, and I was stunned when I heard Ashton''sughter reverberated the entire garden, and I am just d we are the only ones who were left because all the other guest have already returned to their respective room amodation.


    "Is there anything funny with what I have said, Mr. Pritzgold?" I said, and he was shaking his head.


    "My love, I know you are the smartest of our batch, and yet even you became a sessful chemist, I can tell you are still naive, Megan." He responded, and I could tell my cheeks blushed right away the moment he called me my love, and I pouted my lips as I tried to show him I was upset with his words, but he became more amused with my reactions.


    "And I felt so d that behind your sess, you are still the Megan that I used to know, the way you blush is still the same, and you still look so adorable every time you pouted your lips, and those qualities are among the things I love so much about you." He said, and I still felt upset that heughed at me even if I felt so overjoyed with happiness as I heard his sweet words.


    And I couldn''t believe he would onlyugh at me because he knew I was still crazy about him, but there was no way I would allow him to use me as his mistress. I''d rather stay single and keep the pain in my heart forever than I need to share him with another woman.


    "Who told you I will make you my mistress, Megan?" He asked, and I suddenly felt nervous when I gazed at his prating eyes.


    "Well, even if I don''t like watching the news on the television or reading the showbiz report, I have learned you are engaged to ire," I said, and I couldn''t believe that I sounded so jealous as I tried to look away from him, but Ashton cupped my face, and he turned my face so I would be facing him.


    "I already canceled my engagement with ire, and the reason why it didn''t leak, because she asked me not to tell anyone about it, she wanted to inform the media herself, but I don''t think ire will do it, because she is still upset that I could never love her. She knew from the very beginning that I am only in love with you, Meg." He said, and I tried to hide the happiness that I felt because even if he knew I was still in love with him, I still wanted Ashton to make an effort to win Axel and me.


    "Are you sure about that?" I asked, and he smiled at me as he nodded his head.


    "I am 200% sure, Megan." He replied.


    "Okay, but it doesn''t mean I will take


    you back easily, Ashton; you have to earn it by convincing me that you are sincere, and you have to show me that you can be a good father to


    my son," I said.


    "To our son, Megan, of course, I know, Meg, and I am willing to do everything as long as you will give me a chance to show you how much I love you, and I hope a time wille when your wounds will healpletely," Ashton responded.


    "Me too, and you are the only one capable of healing them, Ashton, andI don''t know how to tell Axel about you yet." I dered.


    "He likes me, Meg, and you know that." He dered.


    "Yes, but it would be harder on your part to close the wounds on my heart, Ashton, because of hating you so much; I lost our daughter," I replied, and his eyes widened.


    "We have a daughter; you mean Axel has a twin sister?" He asked, and I nodded my head, and I could no longer contain the tears from falling on my cheeks.


    "Yes, maybe you can win our son''s heart easily; I am sure it will take a long time before you can close my wounds, Ashton. Because of our daughter since she died after I gave birth to her, her name is Abigail. I was in so much pain, and even until now, I can still feel the excruciating pain of losing her, Ashton." I said as I cried harder, and he took me into his arms.


    "Oh, Megan, I am so sorry; I don''t think I can ever forgive myself. I am sorry, Meg, please forgive me, Meg." He said, and I could now feel his tears, and together we cried, and this time I felt the pain lighter since I was crying with Ashton.


    "Abigail has a weak heart, and it was because, during my pregnancy, I hid all the pain since I tried to look fine even if I felt dying inside. I couldn''t stop myself from missing you, and there were moments I wanted to call you, but I remember the hurtful words you toldme, and it hurts me terribly because I trusted you so much." I dered.


    "I know I am one to be med because I didn''t use any contraceptive during that time. But every time I watch Axel, I stop ming myself. And If I am given another chance to go back from the past, I realize I will retake the same path, and I don''t have regrets about loving you because I could tell during those times I was so happy, and I don''t want to rece those memories I had with you." I added, and he was kissing my head now.


    "Me too, Meg, but it will never be your fault; I promise you heaven, but I gave you hell. And I am not proud of what I have done to you, Meg." Ashton dered, and this time, he pulled me up and let me sit on hisp facing him, and I didn''t care about my ego anymore.


    "If ever I will be given a chance to go back eight years ago, I will never be a coward, and I should have been there for you. And maybe I could save our little girl, and there are so many things I missed in your life, Megan. I wanted to be there to hear Axel''s firstughter and see the first time he opened his eyes, there were so many things I wanted to do with you, Meg, but because of my cowardice, I lost my chances." He added as he looked at my face.


    And being this close with Ashton, I could tell I was losing my ability to think straight because what I felt was something stronger, and I needed to fight it because it was not yet the right time. There was a lot of catching up to do, and I needed to tell him my conditions if he wanted me back in his life.


    "And because of the pain I experienced, I will never go easy on you," I said as I poked his hard chest.


    "I know, Megan, and right now, I feel that you are beginning to torture me; being this close to you is too much for me to handle, Meg. I missed you so much, and to be honest, and I wanted to take you with me right now and go into the nearest hotel we can find because I wanted to be alone with you, and to make love with you, Megan. And right now that you are on myp, and I can feel your body heat, you are already driving me nuts, Megan." He said.


    And I wanted to tell him that I loved what he was thinking, and we should leave this ce together, but I needed to use my mind. This time I need to take things slow, and I will never rush in making decisions regarding Ashton no matter how all the nerves of my body are telling me to go along with him. And if we are going to be this close with each other, I could tell sooner thanter I will be throwing myself to Ashton and beg him to take me.


    "That is why I am telling you, you needed to double your effort; yes, I will not lie to you, I still feel the same way towards you, Ashton, because I will not be sitting in yourp if I am not still crazy about you, but I am in too much pain, Ashton. And until now, I haven''t spoken with my dad. I was too hurt that he wanted to give away our child because that time I didn''t know I was pregnant with a twin." I dered.


    "You don''t need to worry, Megan, I will spend my time making up with you and Axel, and I will wait until you be ready." He said, and he smiled at me.


    "Okay, but if we wanted it to be that way, we should stop being this close with each other, and as part of your punishment, you can''t kiss or hug me until we be an official couple again; tonight is the only exception," I said, and I could see that his face fell.


    "How about during special asions, Meg?" He asked as he pouted his lips, and this time it was my turn tough because Ashton looked so adorable right now, and I could tell for the first time after eight years Iughed from my heart, and I could say I finally found the missing piece of my life after eight long years.

 Chapter 145 - Yoga Class

    Ashton''s POV


    "It seems everything went well between Megan and you because you can''t stop yourself from smiling like an idiot," Zachary said the moment he found me in our dining area, and I was drinking cold water, and he was right; I couldn''t contain the happiness that I felt, and it felt like I was eighteen years old again.


    My smile broadened when I looked at him, and I could tell he was on his way to sleep since he was wearing his sweatshirt and sweat pants while I was still wearing the same clothing I wore during our dinner a while ago. The entire ce is so quiet now, and we don''t need an air conditioning unit because it is colder in this ce because of the big trees that surround the entire area.


    "Yeah, thank you so much for your help, Zachary, I know you also convinced Megan to hear me out, and I could tell you did your best to persuade her to give me a chance to speak with her, and right now, I don''t want to go to sleep because I am afraid if I will slumber the moment I wake up everything would only be a dream," I said, and heughed.


    "I am happy for you, buddy." He said and sat across from me.


    "Did you know that Megan was pregnant when you came with her to our mansion in Astikoz eight years ago?" I asked my best friend, and I could see the surprised look on his face.


    "Did Megan tell you that Axel is your son?" He asked, and I am sure Zachary doesn''t want to answer my question.


    "Of course, she can''t deny it to me, Zach, Axel is my carbon copy, and even Megan will deny the truth; I can feel it that I am the father of her son," I responded.


    "Why did you hide it from me, Zachary?" I asked, and I heard him clear his throat before answering my question.


    "Why, does it make any difference to you? Do you think you can do something about it, Ashton?" He responded, and my face darkened.


    "I could have done something for our daughter, and you deprived me of knowing the truth. I could have been there for Megan." I said as I tried to calm myself, and I couldn''t believe that he had never told me about it for eight years. And I can feel the pain of my best friend''s betrayal.


    "I don''t think so, buddy, Megan begged me not to tell you anything, and I asked her to tell you because you have all the right to know about her pregnancy; besides, you hurt her, Ashton, and that is the punishment you are going to deal with for the rest of your life. Megan suffered enough; the punches I gave you that time will never be enough."My best friend dered.


    "You can hate me all you want, but I want you to know I loathed you that day, Ashton; I could have done worse to you, but I needed to run after Megan because she was only eighteen years old at that time. And worst, her father''s evil n made her disoriented." Zach added.


    "She was so lost and devastated when she came into our house. What do you expect her to do when you suddenly stopmunicating with her? If she didn''t find out she was pregnant, Megan would never go to your house, but Megan needed someone that time, and the only person she hoped who could help her turned her down." Zach continued.


    "I was proud when I told her that you will be excited to know about her pregnancy, but when I saw you together with Lauren, I felt devastated that I failed Megan. And you made it worse by telling her she is no longer part of your life. You know I love Megan, Ashton, but because I know she only has eyes for you, I gave way to you even if I like her before you even got to know her." Zach said.


    "I care about her, and that time I agree with Megan that you don''t have any right to know about what is going on with her life after you abandoned her. And now, you are so lucky because Megan gave you another chance, and I hope you will not waste this opportunity, and you are so damn lucky; even if you broke her heart, I could tell she is still in love with you." He added while I was frozen in my seat, and I felt embarrassed.


    "You don''t deserve her in the first ce, and I hate the idea that I am still helping you even if you failed to protect her young heart, and I hope this time you will make it right." He said and got up from his chair and left me like he had pped my face multiple times.


    I stayed o the dining hall for a long time, and I didn''t know what I should do because I felt embarrassed about what my best friend had told me. Zachary was right; after all, I don''t deserve Megan. But I will do everything I can to prove to her and everyone that I am no longer a boy. I am a man now, and I need to convince Megan that I love her so much and am willing to do everything for her even if I am already toote.


    It took me a long time before I could sleep, and it was because of my best friend. His words prated my core, and my happy mood dropped, and I felt like an idiot as Iy on my bed thinking about Megan. I felt so guilty that I wasn''t there for her when she lost our little girl.


    I got up from my bed quickly when I heard Zachary''s voice outside my door, and I realized it was already early in the morning; and as I opened my door, I was shocked to find him with a yoga mat in his hands.


    "You better move now if you want to be with Megan and Alice." He said, and even if I was confused, I quickly turned away from him, and get my towel, and walked towards the bathroom. I took a quick shower, and then Zach smiled at me when he realized I was ready in less than ten minutes.


    "Why didn''t you tell me we will attend the yoga ss in the morning?" I asked.


    "Because you pissed me offst night." He said, and I shook my head while I followed behind him.


    "Besides, you told me you hate yoga." He added.


    "I love yoga, Zach; you just heard it the wrong way," I said, and heughed.


    "Yeah, I know you suddenly love yoga because Megan will be there." He replied.


    "I already told you, Zach, I am willing to do everything for Megan even if it means I need to do yoga every morning just to be with her," I said as I caught up with him, and we were now walking side by side.


    "Well, good luck with that, buddy." He said, and I couldn''t stop smiling as I realized I would see Megan again.


    I could tell we werete since the moment we got inside the yoga studio, and the ce was almost full. I couldn''t believe many men were already inside the ce, and my eyes automatically scanned the entire area, and I could feel the racing of my heart as I looked at Megan on her yoga pants and t-shirt. She looked so hot and beautiful.


    And when Megan found me looking at her, I could see that she was blushing, and I winked at her, and her face turned redder. Then she focused her attention listening to the yoga master, and even if I looked ridiculous stretching my body, I didn''t care as long as I was in the same ce with Megan. It was enough for me that I could see her.


    "Excused me, Sir?" The yoga teacher called my attention.


    "Yes?" I asked, and I wondered if she noticed I was not following her instructions since I was so busy looking in Megan''s direction.


    "You are Ashton Pritzgold, right?" She asked, and I smiled at her, and I wanted to slip away since all eyes were on me now, and I didn''t want them to think I quit football because I wanted to do yoga, but my determination to be with Megan was stronger than my desire to flee.


    "Yes, Ma''am," I responded, suddenly feeling so shy.


    "Thank you for joining us here today, and it is my pleasure to be your teacher for this morning session. I am so happy to know that one of the greatest football yers in the country finds interest in doing yoga." She said, and I could hear Zach was giggling beside me.


    "You can transfer here at this side to be near this beautiful woman here." She dered as she looked at me, and then she turned her attention to Megan, and I could tell Megan was blushing again. And I didn''t waste my time. I moved right away and put my yoga mat beside Megan, and I could tell she was conscious as she did the exercises; while I couldn''t stop myself from looking at her almost the entire session, that made our instructor call my attention a couple of times.


    And for the first time, I appreciate yoga.. I realized it could help you rx your mind and body, even if at first I could feel my bones crack with the stretching, and I know I will do everything for Megan, whatever it will be, and I don''t care if I look hrious as long as I can be with the woman I love.

 Chapter 146 - His Charm

    Megan''s POV


    "How was your talk with Ashton?" Alice asked the moment I got back inside our cottage, and I was surprised to find her waiting for me with a wine ss in her hand, and I couldn''t utter a single word as I listened to the throbbing of my heart as I can still feel the aftermath of our made out session in the garden. And yes, it still feels like I am a teenager allover again.


    I still blush the same way, and with regards to Ashton, I can still feel the hammering of my heart every time I hear his name, and right now, I felt giddy, and I could no longer control the muscles of my face to smile on its own as I gave Alice a wide grin.


    "Wow! I hate Ashton; how could he make you smile that way? I have been trying to cheer you up for thest eight years, yet, I haven''t seen you smile that way." She said, and I stopped smiling at her.


    "You know that is not true; how about I am with Axel, you can see me smiling this way," I responded.


    "Yeah, but it was different now; you were glowing again, Megan, and I couldn''t believe Ashton Pritzgold has that power to do that; well, even celebrities are seeking his attention; no wonder you will also feel that way." She dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from scowling when I heard the word celebrities, and even if Ashton confessed to me that he was still in love with me, I couldn''t stop myself fromfeeling so jealous, especially to his fiancee.


    "Hey, I don''t intend to ruin your beautiful night, Megan, I was only joking, but it seems you were so affected by what I said." She added when she noticed the expression on my face.


    "It is not about what you have said, Alice. It was about the decision I made, and I realized I was such a fool about believing Ashton again. And I am not even sure if what he had said was true because I haven''t heard from the news that it was over between him and ire. And I don''t know if my decision to give him another chance was right for Axel and me." I dered as I took a deep breath.


    My best friend was looking at me, and I know by the way she looked at me, she found it hard to tell me what was on her mind since I knew Alice didn''t want me to get hurt with what she was about to say to me.


    "Why, are you back being together?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "And why do you look so stressed about it, Meg? What kind of decision did you make that made you so worked up?" She adds another question.


    "I told him already he is the father of Axel and about Abigail, and he wanted to be there for our son, and I think I was being irrational again; I should have made him suffer first," I answered.


    "Megan, I have witnessed how you live your life without Ashton, even if you be sessful with your career, and you are now one of the hottest CEO in the country, and I could say you made all your dreamse true. But as your best friend, I felt sad and hurt because the more you be sessful, the more you be lonely and miserable." She dered, and I could see the concern on her face.


    "Don''t let your mind take over what your heart wants, Meg, because you will only be more unhappy. You are not a fool if you will give Ashton another chance. I was also angry with your ex Megan because of what he had done to you. But I understood that he will always be the only person who can give you the kind of happiness that you have been looking for, and I could say Ashton was also a victim of his father''s cruelty." Alice added.


    "I know Ashton was sincere when he told me that he is still in love with you, Megan, and your ex chose to shatter your heart eight years because he only wanted to protect you, and his only mistake was he never told you anything about what his father had done." Alice continues.


    "And I could see you weren''t the only one who suffered, Meg. He was in pain too, and right now, I guess there is nothing wrong if you will lower down your pride." She added, and her forehead furrowed when she looked at her wristwatch while I was taken aback by her words.


    "We should go to bed now, Meg; we need to wake up early tomorrow since I know you are excited to have a yoga ss." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Alice, for not judging me." I blurted out.


    "Come on, Meg, I am your best friend. And even if you will make the poorest decision, I will always be here fo you, as long as I know it will not harm you. And who I am to judge your strong feelings for Ashton, Meg. And I am d you give yourself a chance to be happy again." She said while she held and squeezed my hand.


    "Did he kiss you?" She asked, and I blushed right away as I remembered the hot kiss I shared with Ashton, and I could feel my face warm when I remembered I was sitting on hisp.


    "You don''t need to answer me, Megan. The way you blushed is enough to tell me everything I need to know." She said, and I smiled at her.


    "How was it?" She asked, and I could feel my face turn redder.


    "It was perfect, Al, more wonderful than I can ever imagine," I replied, and she giggled.


    "I am so happy for you, Meg, and I guess you will not be needing me anymore since you have him back." She muttered.


    "Don''t say that Alice, you know I will always need you in my life. Besides, we are not back being together yet, and I told him it will not be easy to win Axel and me since I am still hurting; I need to heal my broken heart first before I can ept him again." I said.


    "Fair enough, but I can''t believe you will tell him that after allowing him to kiss you so many times." She said as I could see the disappointment on her face.


    "Why did you know he kissed me many times?" I asked, and she giggled.


    "Megan, you can''t hide anything from me, and I know that look; it is not something you should be embarrassed about as long as you had fun." She responded.


    "Of course, I did, and I enjoyed my time with him, Al." I dered, and my best friend beamed at me.


    I slept like a baby for the first time after a long time, and I realized I was thinking about my daughter without pain in my heart anymore, and I can''t deny I sleep while touching my lips as I relive the kisses I shared with Ashton in the garden.


    The following day I was surprised when I saw Ashton and Zachary enter the yoga studio, and I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast. My heart was going wild when Aston winked at me, and I could no longer concentrate on what to do next even if I were listening to the yoga instructor because I couldn''t deny every time he was around, I would lose my focus.


    I didn''t know they both like yoga. Many today''s men are now interested in yoga since it could help rx one''s mind and relieve the body from any stress; that is why I always have yoga with Alice every time shees into my house.


    Everyone in the studio, especially the women, looked at Ashton curiously. I could tell they were wondering what is he doing here in the retreat center, and I couldn''t stop myself from peeking nces at him. When I caught him gazing at me, I suddenly felt conscious, and when our yoga teacher found Ashton staring at me most of the time, she asked Ashton to settle beside me, and in an instant, he spread his yoga mat beside me without talking to me.


    And I stifled augh when he started stretching his body, and I could tell he joined the yoga session because of me, and I found it so cute. I felt so happy as I did the yoga steps. Still, when we were finished, I felt terrible when almost all the women in the studio, including our instructor, circled him around, and he only waved his hand at me as he talked with them. I felt devastated he didn''t speak to me as if nothing happened between usst night.


    "Hey, why do you look like that? You are upset that Ashton''s fans couldn''t stop taking pictures with him?" Alice asked as we made our way back into our cottage, and I felt d that they informed usst night our breakfast would be delivered into our cute little cottage, or else I would be scowling in the dining hall even if I am just finished with our mediation.


    "Yeah, and I hate myself for feeling this way; I expected him toe near me after our yoga, but I was only disappointed, and I think it is not a good idea to give him another chance because he will only end up hurting me all over again." I dered.


    "Hey, those girls are Ashton''s fans, Meg; you can''t just get jealous with them. If you want to give Ashton another chance, you have to ept that things like that will happen, you are not yet back being together, and you are already feeling that way." She responded, and I know my best friend had a point, and before I could answer her, I heard someone knocking softly outside our door, and I suddenly felt hungry as I realized our food was there.


    I walked towards the door, and my eyes widened when I found Ashton on our doorstep with flowers in his hands, and I could tell he made an effort to cut those flowers from the garden.


    "Good morning, Meg; these flowers are for you." He said, and I could feel the knots on my stomach when he smiled at me. He looked so boyish as he stood in front of me wearing only his running pants and a fitted shirt that I could see the bulge of his bicep, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking at his hard chest down to his rock-hard stomach, and I suddenly felt shy when I realized I was checking him out.


    And when I raised my head, I found him looking at me with an intensity that sends electricity down into my spine, and I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip when I saw him staring into my mouth.


    "Stop doing that, Megan, or else I could no longer stop myself from kissing you again.." He said, and his sexy masculine voice made me realize I would find it hard to resist Ashton''s charm.

 Chapter 147 - Winning My Girl Back

    Ashton''s POV


    "Did you ask permission before you pick up those flowers from the garden, Ashton?" Megan asked after she took the flowers from my hand, and I could feel the sparks the moment her skin brushed with mine, and I could tell right away, she is definitely the only woman for me because I have never felt this kind of connection with anyone, not even with ire.


    "Of course, I always have my ways, Meg, and you know I always use my charm with almost everything that I do, anyway don''t worry, Megan, I got those flowers in good faith, the gardener was pleased to give them to me since he knew that I am on my way of winning my girl back," I said with confidence. I smiled when I saw her blush again.


    "I am sorry, but I cannot invite you in because we are on our way somewhere." She said, and I could tell they would have their next activity, and she didn''t know I had a spy, and it was her best friend.


    "Can I join you?" I asked, and she quickly shook her head.


    "I don''t think it would be a good idea, Ashton, and I came here because I wanted to rx my mind and body." She replied.


    "Why, Meg, did I make you feel restless?" I asked as I moved closer to her, but she half-closed the door right away so I couldn''te closer with her, and I almostughed when I noticed her face turned redder, but I kept my look solemn because I didn''t want her to think I was making fun of her.


    "Of course not, don''t feel so confident, Pritzgold; even if I told you I still feel the same way towards you, it doesn''t mean I will make it easy for you. I survived for eight years without you in my life, and now you are trying to mess with me again; this time, I will be wiser." She responded.


    I could feel the piercing in my heart as I realized the pain on her face, and all she said was true. I wasn''t there for her during the time she needed me the most, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so guilty, and Zachary was right; after all, I need to deal with this guilt for the rest of my life.


    "I know, Megan, and I am sorry if I am making you unhappy again, don''t worry, I will do everything whatever it takes, and I hope someday you will look at me without hatred in your eyes anymore, and I am wishing what would be left is only your love and devotion forme," I said.


    "I understood even if you still feel the same way towards me, you still have anger in your heart, and I know it would take a long time before you can finally forgive me, and I hope you are still willing to give me another chance to make it up to you, and our little boy. I know it will never be easy to prove my worth to you, but I promise you, Meg, I will do my best." I said, and I could see that she was trying her best to hold the smile on her face because she didn''t want me to know she was happy.


    Megan doesn''t realize that I can still see her through; even for eight years, I haven''t seen her; I am proud to say that she is still the girl I used to love. Her feelings are transparent; I can even see the hatred and pain on her face, and I can still feel the love beneath her prating gaze, and that is one reason I felt so happy and excited to spend another day with her.


    And I know that right now, she was masking her genuine emotions. The way she kissed me backst night made me realize I still have her love,and I love this because sooner thanter, I could tell she can no longer fight her feelings for me, and we can be together once again, and I am so excited for that day toe.


    Even if I could see that she was having trouble keeping her guard, I admired Megan''s will. I can''t me my girl since I made her suffer because of my stupidity, and this time I will make sure to be with her, and my new goal and priority in life is to protect Axel and Megan with all my love and capacity.


    "Of course, I know, Meg, but don''t worry, I will always be here patiently waiting for you, but could you at least give me a timeline and some exceptions about kissing you?" I asked, and this time, she could no longer contain herughter.


    "I couldn''t believe your guts, Ashton, I already gave you a chance to prove your worth, and now you are asking for more. You have to follow my rules if you want to win me back; if not, it means goodbye, and it is all up to you. And stop asking me for exceptions because even if what I had shared with youst night was amazing, I need to guard my heart." She responded, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "Yeah, it was wonderful, Megan, and I found it so hard to sleepst night because I couldn''t stop myself from reliving those kisses I shared with you, and your sweet moans keep me wide awake almost for the entire night. And thinking about your sweet lips and the intoxicating scent is enough to drive me crazy, Meg." I said, and her face turned crimson again.


    "You better leave now, Ashton; we need to go now." She said as she tried to change the subject because I could see she was so affected by my words, and flirting with Megan would be my favorite activity, and seeing her react that way made me feel more confident I was going to win her over soon.


    I wanted everything toe back to normal, like eight years ago when I could hug and kiss her anytime I wanted, and I knew I needed to be patient with her, and I had to control myself every time I was near her.


    "Okay, Meg, I am sorry if I disturbed you; I hope we can talkte tonight in the garden," I said, hoping I would be lucky.


    "No more dates on the garden, Ashton." She said, and my face fell, but I tried to smile at her.


    "Okay, but maybe we can eat lunch and dinner together." I dered.


    "Of course, we can if you will not entertain those girls." She said, and I couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear. After all, I love it when Megan is jealous of me because I can feel that she still really cares for me.


    "Okay, whatever you want, goodbye, Meg, and please take good care of yourself," I said, and I walked out from their cottage feeling more inspired.


    "We can walk with them, Ashton, and why do we need to keep ourselves hidden? We look like stalkers, buddy." Zacharyined when we were on the hills following Megan and Alice''s trail.


    "I want to, but Megan said she wanted to rx, and that is why she came here in this camp, and I could say I ammaking her stress every time I came closer to her," I replied, and Zachughed, and I nudged him.


    "Shh, you need to lower your voice and stopughing boisterously, or Megan will know we are following them," I said.


    "You know what, I better get back on the main camp than be with you," Zach said, and I could tell I pissed him.


    "Come on, Zachary, I needed you because this trail could be so dangerous, and I am sure the girls are not familiar with this ce," I said.


    "You could have to tell Megan you want to apany her because you are worried for her safety." My best friend responded.


    "Yeah, I know, I am sorry, okay, I asked her, and I know she doesn''t want me toe with her, and I don''t know, Zach, every time I am with Megan, it felt like I will lose my sense of thinking," I responded, and he shook his head.


    "You need to have a grip of yourself, buddy." He replied, and before I could reply, I heard Megan and Alice''s scream rang inside the forest, and I suddenly felt terrified as I made my way to them, and I was running so fast that I didn''t care anymore if she would find out we were following them.


    They were both frozen on the ground holding each other''s hands, and I could tell their bodies were shaking in fear, and I felt d they were okay. When I looked around to see what caused them to scream, I saw a giant python slithering on the ground, and it was big as a log, and I could tell it measured more than twenty feet.


    I didn''t waste my time, I moved closer to Megan right away, and she jerked when she felt my hand on her waist, and when Megan raised her head and looked at me, I could see the relief on her face, and Megan had forgotten about her own rule when my girl threw herself at me, and she hugged me tightly.


    I couldn''t be happier as I pulled her closer to me, and I could feel that her entire torso was still shivering because of her fright. Iughed when I saw Zachary''s expression when Alice ran to him, and she embraced my best friend like a child that needed protection. I realized they almost fell to the ground, and it hit me, they look good together, and I could tell Zach felt awkward while he was caressing Alice''s back to soothe her.


    "Hey, it is okay, Meg; I am here.." I softly said as I caressed her long shiny hair, and I felt like I was on cloud nine when I felt Megan''s arms tighten around my waist, and I felt so thankful to nature for the intervention as I realized it will always feel so wonderful to have Megan in my arms.

 Chapter 148 - Healing My Wounded Heart

    Megan''s POV


    "Wow! I think your face will stay that way for the rest of our retreat." Alice said the moment I turned around and found her looking at me with a wide grin on her face with hands on her hips.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Your face is all red, and flirting with your ex early in the morning seems to suit you very well, my dear best friend." She said, and I walked passed her, and I looked for a vase or bottle where I could put the beautiful roses and lilies Ashton gave me, and I was smiling while I was inhaling the fragrance of the fresh flowers in my hands.


    "I am not flirting with Ashton, Al, and you know that, and I couldn''t believe you will be listening to our conversations," I replied, and sheughed at me.


    "How could I not listen to you? I was sitting here, and you were standing over there, and besides, I don''t have time to cover my ears since I was listening to the chirping of the birds," Alice replied and I frowned at her.


    "Megan, there is nothing wrong if you let yourself be happy; you can be true to yourself, besides you are single." She added.


    "Alice, I know, but I can''t allow myself to be aughingstock again, I was hurting for so many years, and this is the only time I can make him feel how I felt for thest eight years," I responded, and she shrugged her shoulders.


    "Good luck with that, Megan; I don''t think you can handle yourself; the way you looked at Ashton every time he is near you is enough to tell me, you will be throwing yourself at him anytime soon, and you can no longer control your overflowing emotions," Alice stated. At the same time, I walked through the kitchen and got the empty water bottle and knife.


    I cut the upper part with the knife, got water from the faucet, and ced each stem on the bottle. I arranged the flowers with a smile on my face, and when I was satisfied with the oue, I took quick steps walking to the dining hall. I put my improvised flower vase on top of the dining table while I could feel my best friend was following behind me, and when I suddenly swirled around, she almost collided with me.


    "Alice, I will never throw myself at Ashton ever again," I responded.


    "Okay, I will not argue with you, Meg, but if you did that, I would be the first to be happy. As your best friend, my only wish is to see you smile again like you used to, and I think you should forget about the past now, and be happy again, Megan, if you will only allow yourself to be." Alice dered, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Alice, but don''t worry, I will do that, but for now, I want Ashton to chase me. I don''t know; I find it fun and exciting." I said, and sheughed.


    "I couldn''t believe the mature Megan I know is still a child inside." She stated, and Iughed.


    "Yeah, I am," I responded, and together we walked out from our little cottage. I couldn''t stop myself from darting a nce at Ashton''s ce, and I know I wanted him toe with us since I know I love to be with him, and his stares will always makemy toes curl, but ever since I found out Ashton was in the retreat camp, I could tell my heart became restless.


    And the kisses we shared in the garden were enough to make me feel lightheaded until now, and I could still feel his soft lips on mine. I realized his lips still tasted the same, and I know I can''t deny, I want to be with him, and I thought it would be fun to be with my son and Ashton, and we can be a family. I know I was thinking absurd, but any woman can dream.


    Yes, there were times I wished Ashton was with us, especially during a special asion in school, it hurts me when I heard his ssmates ask my son where his dad was, and sometimes it would take a long time before my little boy could answer because he doesn''t even know who his father is. Still, he usually told them his father was busy touring around the country because he is a singer.


    Alice and I started taking the trail, and I smiled when I saw signs where we could follow and guided us where we should go, and it feels exciting because, ording to the in-charge, the trail will lead us to the breathtaking view this camp would offer.


    "So, where do you think we are headed?" Alice asked.


    "I bet it would be an overlooking view of theke since I know there is a wideke on the other side of this ce which is far enough, but I could say we can see it on the top of this mountain," I replied.


    I started to feel the racing of my heart as we walked uphill, and the cold breeze made me smile and rx, and I couldn''t think of the tiredness of my body as we continued to walk uphill.


    "Do you think we can be past the cold spring?" My best friend asked, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t think so, I read the sign on going to theke when we arrived yesterday, and it was on the other way, and I don''t think we need to climb uphill; I guess we will go downhill on the opposite side if we wanted to take a swim," I responded.


    "I can''t wait to go swimming, and maybe we can goter." She said.


    "Okay, provided we will not drain our energy," I added.


    "But I wanted to swim theke," Alice mumbled.


    "Me too, but it would be impossible for us to go there since theke is so far from here, we can see it from the top view, but we can''t go there, Al," I responded.


    "I know; it was only wishful thinking." She replied, and I couldn''t stop myself from remembering the past and the memories I had with Ashton''s at his grandpa''s estate, where we spent most of our time at the treehouse near theke, and those memories came over me all at once.


    I couldn''t deny those memories were the best recollections I could ever have, and even if I felt so angry with Ashton after we left Astikoz, I can''t deny those memories made me happy and sad at the same time. And I can''t forget Ashton''s birthday because on that night I gave him myself, and it was the best night ever.


    "So, now that you told Ashton about your little boy, will you tell Axel he is his father?" My best friend asked, and I looked at her sideways; and I find it hard to talk now since I am catching my breath, and I could feel the bead of sweat on my forehead.


    "Of course, I have too, Axel already asked me about who his father is, and I hated myself that night for not telling him the truth, and I guess that is the most sensible thing to do, tell my son, Ashton Pritzgold is his father," I responded, and she smiled at me.


    "Of course, Meg, he is growing fast, and I could tell Axel would love the idea that his idol was his father." She said, and I wrinkled my forehead.


    "Well, don''t get hurt, Axel''s favorite celebrity is Ashton, and his father was the reason he wanted to watch a football game; your son never tells you about it because he knew you hated football," Alice said and my mouth hangs open.


    I know my son loves football, and Alice was right; he never told me once about football, maybe because he heard me asionally. I reprimanded his nanny for watching the game in her room. And I felt so guilty about it, but ra understood, but I also knew she was watching thepetition behind my back most of the time.


    "I will make it up to Axel, and once my son knows about his dad, I will give him enough time to y football with his father." I dered, and I was smiling while looking at Alice, but her face turned pale, and her eyes got so big as a saucer, and she abruptly stopped walking. At the same time, she held my wrist as she looked at me on the ground, and when I followed her eyes, I screamed, and this time she was crying with me as I looked at the gigantic snake crawling on the ground.


    I felt so terrified, and I could feel my entire body shake, and I became more frantic when I felt someone hold my waist. Still, I could smell Ashton''s intoxicating scent right away, and when I looked up, I never felt so relieved my entire life as I gazed at Ashton''s face, and his calmness made my breathing turn to normal.


    "Meg, don''t worry, I am here; I will never let anything happen to you; besides, that snake is not dangerous as you think; it is not venomous," Ashton whispered in my ear while I clung to him.


    I know I am drawing my strength from him, and this time I don''t care if I am hugging him this close with our close friends watching us. All I knew was I felt secure in his arms, and even if he told me the snake was not harmful, I still felt terrified.


    And I couldn''t deny I wanted to be in his arms longer than necessary, and Ashton''s warmth gave me a tingling sensation I couldn''t even exin. And I heard him chuckle, and I wondered what made himugh, and when I looked at where he was watching, I realized my best friend was hugging Zachary.


    I giggled as I realized they looked good together, and I hope they will both discern they could be a good couple. Alice has been single for a long time, and it is about time my best friend should have a love life. I think Alice is now tired of having too many blind dates.


    And online dating is not for her either since her date would always turn into a disaster, and she always endeding home crying orughing. And I know Zachary is one of the best guys I have ever known, and he is a husband material since he is sweet and caring, and I know Ashton''s best friend is loyal too.


    When I looked at the ground, the python was no longer there, but I was still in Ashton''s arms, and the way he caressed my head made me feel so at home, and it made me realize I wanted us. And Alice could be right, and I can''t fight the feelings I have for Ashton anymore.. I want to be with him again, even if I am still healing myself, and I think he will be the one who canpletely heal my wounded heart.

 Chapter 149 - Be My Official Girlfriend Again

    Magan''s POV


    "Do you still want to go, Megan?" I heard Ashton''s voice, and I was aware that his hands were still on my waist, but I didn''t p his hands or ask him to remove them because it felt so good, and I knew Alice and Zachary were looking at us with amusement on their faces as they watched Ashton and me being so close with each other.


    "I think I am good as long as there would be no more snake or other wild animals that may block our way," I responded, and I felt a little disappointed when he withdrew his hands from my body, and I felt d he took my hand instead, and heced his fingers with mine.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will not let anything happen to you if you allow me toe with you." He said as he weakly smiled at me.


    "Okay," I said, and I could see how Ashton''s face lit up, while I couldn''t stop the hammering of my heart as he looked at me with intensity. Ashton never let go of my hand as we continued to take the trail going up to the mountain top, and I for how many times I almost stumble on the ground, but Ashton''s strong arms kept me on my feet, and I couldn''t deny I am having a good time.


    As we went deeper into the woods, and the path became steep, I was panting and out of breath, and when he handed me his bottled water, I realized how I could forget my water. I got my things ready, but when he came into our cottage, I forgot everything I needed. And we walked out from our ce empty-handed, I had forgotten my towel and water, and my attention was focused on the flowers that he gave me, and right now, I felt so d he had some water since I felt so thirsty.


    "I think we should take a break for a while, Meg," Ashton said, and I nodded my head since I knew if I spoke, I would find it harder to breathe. I was catching my breath while Ashton still looked handsome and cool.


    I didn''t see him catching his breath, and it felt like he was only having a walk in the park, and I almost forgot, Ashton, is an athlete. I could tell by his stiff muscles, he kept his body in shape, and I suddenly felt my throat is dry as I was looking at his chiseled chest, and I realized Ashton still looked exact; nothing changed with him, and I could say he became more attractive, and I hate to admit, his smile alone will make me melt.


    He is still the hot quarterback I know back in high school, and the way he smiles will still have the same effect on women. And no matter how I wanted to deny to myself that I didn''t want him to be part of my life, it would be useless since I knew I still wanted him, and there was no one else.


    "Are you okay, Megan?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, I felt terrible, and I don''t think I can make it," I said, and I didn''t want to pretend that I was okay anymore because my knees felt so weak. I can feel the aching in my muscles since I used all my strength to prevent myself from falling on the ground, and even if the fresh is keeping me rxed, I can''t stop feeling tired; I usually do my morning runs and exercises, but since we have been walking for more than one hour, I can feel my legs are giving up because of the slope that we were taking.


    "It is okay, Meg. We will take it slow, I am sure the beauty above would take away all the stress you feel, and once we reach the top, you will realize we made it."He said, and I realized he was ready since he had a backpack slung on his right shoulder, and I know I didn''t listen to the instruction yesterday during the orientation.


    "Where are they?" I suddenly asked when I could no longer see Alice and Zachary.


    "Maybe Zachary brought Alice back into your cottage, and I could tell she was more terrified than you." Ashton dered, and the nervousness I felt intensified when I realized I was alone with him now, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so anxious.


    "Why do you look that worried, Megan? Are you afraid of me?" Ashton asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course not, and why should I be afraid of you, Ashton?" I said.


    "Well, I know you are trying your best to avoid me, but you have to let it go, Meg," Ashton said, and I don''t know how to react to his words.


    "Our friends are not here, and you can show me how you feel for me, Megan." He said, and Iughed.


    "Not a chance, Pritzgold," I said. I know myughter was fake since I was afraid to give in, but when Ashton closed the distance between us, and he was an inch away from me, I could feel the knots on my stomach, and I could no longer take away my eyes from him. When he kissed me, I had to close my eyes and savor his lips, and I could feel the fireworks around us as we continued to make out; kissing Ashton felt so wonderful that I didn''t want him to stop with what he was doing.


    I could hear my moans as he deepened the kiss, and I knew I wanted more of his kisses. Ashton pushed me on the tree trunk without breaking our kiss, and when I felt his hand slid under my shirt, I could feel the anticipation was killing me, and when he caressed my bare skin underneath my shirt, I could feel my entire body was on fire.


    When Ashton unsped my bra with one hand, I felt my breasts spring free, and when he kneaded my breasts one after the other, I moaned louder, while he never stopped kissing my mouth, and it felt so wonderful that made my toes curl, and I realized we needed to stop since we are not the only one taking this trail.


    "Someone might see us, Ashton." I dered, and he released my mouth and pulled me closer to him.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I was carried away. You were right; someone might see us." He replied while I could feel my face turn bright red.


    "Me too; I almost forgot we are still in the retreat camp, and I am sure there are people who wanted to go on the top of the mountain," I said, and he grinned at me and then pulled me with him so we could resume walking. After another hour, we reached our destination, I could see a vast clearing covered with green grass with wildflowers, and when I walked towards the cliff, I could see theke below.


    Ashton was right, the breathtaking viewwas all worth it, andI couldn''t stop myself from admiring the beauty of nature before us, and even if I was still breathing heavily, I found myself smilingwhen I felt Ashton''s arm around my waist.


    I could no longer stop myself from leaning on his back. And it feels so lovely to have Ashton hugging me from behind. And gazing at the peaceful blue-green water and the flock of white birds flying on a v-formationon the air made me feel so lucky to have this moment with Ashton, and the tranquility of the water made me want to stay on this wide clearing for a long time.


    "This ce is beautiful as you, Megan," Ashton whispered in my ear, and then he kissed my neck, which made me have goosebumps on my entire skin.


    "Please be my girlfriend again." He said, and J could stop me from smiling.


    "I know I already told you I can wait, but being this close to you made me realize I want to have you again, Meg. If you only give me another chance, I promise to be the best boyfriend ever." He added.


    "Don''t make any promises you can''t keep, Ashton," I replied.


    "I know, Meg, but I want you to remember I have always been sincere with you; I never yed games with your heart. Even if we were young back then, I am proud to say I love you with all my heart. And I am not proud of what I have done to you, and like you; I also hated my father for making us suffer." Ashton dered.


    "Well, if you want to win me back, you need to have our son''s approval. And you need to court me again the best you can do." I responded, and when he spun me around, I witnessed the beautiful smile on his face.


    "Thank you, Meg, don''t worry, I will do my best to win you again, and of course, I will make sure I will gain Axel''s approval," Aston said, and I couldn''t stop myself from feelingso happy, and when I looked around I realized no one was around yet, and I wondered where did they go.


    "Okay, Ashton, and I hope you will end things with ire before you willmit yourself to me," I responded.


    "I already ended things with her, Meg." He replied.


    "Just make it sure, Ashton. I don''t want anyplications in the future." I said.


    "Can you be my official girlfriend today? It would be the same if you would have me as your boyfriend, today, or tomorrow, Meg, so you better say yes now, Megan.." Ashton begged, and I couldn''t stop giggling as I looked at his adorable face and realized he was right.

 Chapter 150 - Another Chance

    Ashton''s POV


    We were sitting on the grass looking at the beautifulke below, Megan was silent, and I could see the peacefulness on her face, and I could see that she was trying her best to conceal her smile, and I realized my words made her so happy.


    I scooted closer behind her, and I felt d she didn''t stay away from me, but instead, Megan leaned her


    back on my stiff muscles and her sweet vani scent made me kiss her on the neck, and she slightly moved her head to the side so I could have full ess to her smooth neck.


    "Meg," I whisper in her ear, and I grin when I see the goosebumps all over her skin.


    "Yes?" She asked.


    "Can I have your answer, now?" I begged.


    "You already have my answer, Ashton." She replied, and I could feel my heart skip a beat as I thought the overwhelming happiness in my heart.


    "I want to hear it from your mouth, Meg; please tell me that you will ept me again. Please, Meg?" I pleaded, and she raised her head as she darted a nce on my face.


    "I can''t fight it anymore, Ashton. Even if my mind is telling me never to ept you again, but I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling this way towards you. And yes, I want to be your girlfriend one more, and I hope you will never hurt me again." She said, and I buried my face on the nook of her shoulder as I let my tears of happiness fall and wet her smooth skin.


    "Oh, Megan, thank you so much for making me so happy. I am madly in love with you, and I want you to know I never love anyone except you, and I don''t think I am capable of loving someone else, "I said, and I felt her dry my tears.


    "Me, too, Ashton. But I want to keep our rtionship between us, and I don''t want anyone to know about us yet." Megan said, and my face fell since I wanted the entire world to know that I felt so happy to have her back in my life. I would do everything I could to make her happy and make up the lost times and moments I could have had with her if my arrogant father didn''t intervene with our rtionship.


    "Why, Meg?" I asked in more than a whisper.


    "I hope you will understand my condition, Ashton; I don''t want to beughed at again by your circle of friends; I know I was the talk of our batch when you decided to break up with me without my knowledge," Megan replied, and I could feel the pain through her voice. I could see her whole face since she pulled up her hair into a ponytail.


    "It wasn''t easy for me, Ashton; the day I came into your house, and you drove me away was the worst day of my life." Megan dered.


    "I was excited to tell you about my pregnancy, and seeing you with Lauren that day broke my heart, and you didn''t only shatter my heart, you made me lose my hope, and even if I felt the entire world fell on my shoulders, I need to be strong for my baby." She added.


    "I didn''t know how I would survive knowing there was no one I could turn to since my parents got so disappointed about me, especially my father. And when my dad informed my entire family and me, he would get rid of my baby, and since that time I didn''t know I had a twin, I didn''t want to be irresponsible of my action, and I love my babies so much that I am willing to do everything for them." She continued.


    "And when I lost Abigail, I hated you more, and I me myself that she had a weak heart because every time I am alone, I will cry and call out your name, and even if you hurt me so much, I am still longing to see you and to be with you," Megan said.


    "I am sorry, Meg," I said in a growl since I felt so remorseful, and if I could only bring back time, I would do it in a heart beat because I should have been there for her.


    "Your sorry will never be enough to mend my broken heart, Ashton, but I know you can heal me along the way, and I want to give you a chance to redeem yourself," Megan responded.


    "I know, Meg. No words can take away all the pain and sufferings you had gone through because of me. I was a jerk, Meg, and I am sure I will forever have this guilt in my heart," I said, and sheughed in between her soft sobs.


    "Yeah, you are a hot jerk." She said, and I felt d she was smiling now.


    "I am willing to take whatever condition you will set with our rtionship, Meg, as long as you are my girlfriend now," I said.


    "Of course, you have to, and if you don''t like it, you can''t do anything about it, and we need to break up if you will tell anyone. Even Alice and Zachary should not know about us being back together." She dered, and I raised my eyebrow.


    "I don''t want to break their hearts the moment you will hurt me again, our friends care about me so much, and I don''t want them to hate you even more if you decide to forget me again." She said, and she looked so adorable when she unintentionally bit her lower lip, and I ended taking her lips and kissing her tenderly.


    "It will never happen again, Megan. I swear to you." I said.


    "I hope so, Ashton, and all I ask from you is to spend most of your free time with our son; I don''t want him to grow without knowing who his real father is; my son has all the right to know all about you." She replied.


    "Thank you, Megan; I can''t express the happiness I felt right now," I said, and we kissed one more time before I helped her to get up; it is nice to stay on the clearing and watch theke below the entire day, but we need to head back and enjoy the rest of activities on the camp. Now that she is my girlfriend again, I don''t want to go back to Majuscule. I want to spend my days here in this camp where I can be alone with Megan, and knowing we kept our rtionship secret, for now, add the thrill and the fun.


    And as we walked back to the main camp, we were holding hands, and the next thing I knew, I was running and chasing after Megan under the trees and around the bushes, and we endedughing and hugging each other, feeling like children, and it has been so long that I felt this way.


    And having Megan in my arms feels soforting, and eight years was long enough to wait for this moment, but I could say this is one of the best days in my life. We were both panting because of our little game, andI picked up wildflowers on the ground, and I put them behind her ears, and she looked like a Goddess smiling at me, showing her perfect white teeth.


    Then, I pranked my girlfriend that there was a snake, she screamed, and it earned me a hug from her, and she poked my side when she realized I was only joking around.


    "You scared me." She said after her fear subsided, but I had already secured her in my arms.I hope the day will never end, and I am so excited to be with Megan.


    "We n to have swimming in the cold spring this afternoon," Megan said, and I smiled at her, and I pretended I didn''t know about it since I didn''t want Megan to know Alice already told me everything they nned to do while they are in the retreat camp.


    "Oh, that would be nice," I responded, pretending to be surprised with their n.


    "Yup, but I know it would be more fun if you would be there," Megan said.


    "Yeah, but it would be more pleasurable if you would allow me toe near you, but since Alice would be there with you, I could tell you will stay away from me as possible," I said, and I tried to sound hurt that I couldn''t be close with her.


    "Maybe we can find time to be alone, who knows." She said, and I beamed at her.


    "That would be lovely and exciting, Meg," I said.


    "Yeah, I know." She said, and then she giggled.


    By the time I sent her to her cottage, we both looked at each other when we had found Zachary and Aliceughing and sitting close with each other. It seemed something was going on between them, and I widely smiled when I realized it would be so wonderful if both our best friends would end up together like us.


    Alice sat up quickly when she saw using, and I could see the blush on her face, and I could tell right away how my best friend lingered his eyes on Alice''s face with different light; my buddy got it bad.


    Then my girlfriend tried to pull her hand away from me, but I tightened my grip on her hand, and her face turned bright red as we walked towards our friends, and I don''t care if Meganwon''t tell them that we are back together, but I am confident through my actions our best friends will know Megan is now my girlfriend again.

 Chapter 151 - Perfect View

    Megan''s POV


    "Why didn''t youe with us, Alice? I was worried about you," I asked my best friend, and I could tell that she felt guilty because of the blush that I saw on her face.


    "Well, we decided to give you some space and privacy." She responded, and I gave her a doubtful look.


    "You gave us some privacy, or you wanted privacy for yourselves; you can''t deny it to me, Alice; I can see the chemistry between the two of you while hugging each other when we saw that snake.


    " I dered, and I could see her face had turned redder.


    "It is not like that, Meg," She muttered, and I furrowed my forehead.


    "Come on, Al, you can tell me anything; I am your best friend." I said.


    "Believe me, Meg, Zachary likes you." She said, and my face fell, and I could tell she likes Ashton''s best friend, but she was having doubts about Zach''s feelings for her since Zach asked for her help long time ago when Zach wanted to court me, and since she knew that I only liked one man in this universe she told Zachary not to waste his time with me, and during that time Alice still has a boyfriend.


    "That was a long time ago, Alice, and a while ago, I witnessed how Zachary looked at you, and you have to believe me, Al, he likes you." I dered, and I could see that her face lights up.


    "Are you sure about that? Do you think he will like someone like me? We both know he was the heir of his father''s empire; I don''t want to have the same fate as you, Meg. He is rich, and I am just a nobody." She dered, and I could feel the uncertainty through her voice, but she couldn''t deny the excitement I saw on her face.


    "Alice, not all rich are like Ashton''s dad." I answered, and she gave me a weak smile.


    "I am sure Zach will also fight for you, and even Ashton has seen it too; please, don''t be like me, Alice, well, I know you; you will always be transparent with your feelings. Don''t make the same mistake as me, and you have to enjoy your life, Al, don''t ever think about your past heartaches; give yourself a chance to be happy again." I dered, and this time, she was smiling from ear to ear.


    "Wow! It seems things changed, and our situation got reversed; you are now the one who is giving me advice instead of me." She responded, and Iughed.


    "But I could see the happiness on your face; what is going on between you two, Meg?" She asked, and this time, I am sure I am the one having a blush on my face.


    "Nothing Al, but I am happy since I had a heart-to-heart talk with Ashton, and I learned what happened why he suddenly stoppedmunicating with me, and I understand him, but I couldn''t stop myself from hurting." I dered, and she smiled.


    "Are you sure nothing happened? I could see the look on your face, Meg, and I am not blind Megan; I have seen how you clung to Ashton when we saw that gigantic snake. You melted into his strong arms perfectly, and it was undeniable; you looked great together, and I am sure Axel will be happy once you told him about Ashton." She responded, and I smiled as I thought of our son.


    "Well, I need to deal with the fact that my life will no longer be free from Ashton since he will take his part as Axel''s dad, and I couldn''t deny I want him to be there for my son," I replied.


    "Yeah, and to be with you, it is about time, Megan. I am happy for you." She state.


    "Come on, Alice, he will be there for Axel and not for me." I said, and my best friendughed as she tossed her hair over her shoulder.


    And I couldn''t deny I was looking over her shoulder for Ashton since the window of their cottage is open, and I felt so excited to have a glimpse of him even if we had been together a few minutes ago.


    "Whatever, Megan, all I can say is I am happy that you looked like a teenage girl right now stealing nces at your crush''s house." She said, and my face turned redder, and I realized she could see through me; I tried to pretend I wasn''t looking at their cottage, but it didn''t escape from her eyes, and I could tell I was that obvious.


    I opted to remain silent, and I couldn''t stop the smile that appeared on my lips when I saw Ashton over the window. He was looking at me that could melt my entire body, and when he winked at me, I giggled. I could see the expression on my best friend''s face as she heard meugh, and I am sure the look on my face was enough to tell her I was going crazy again over Ashton Pritzgold, even I denied everything.


    Alice turned her head, and she quickly returned her gaze at me when she saw Zacharye near to the window, and he stood beside my prince charming. I could feel the butterflies on my stomach as I realized Ashton was still staring at me, and to be honest, I wanted to go over there and ask Zachary to swap ces with me to spend more time with Ashton.


    And I couldn''t stop thinking to be sleeping beside him once again, and that thought made me blush even more as I remembered how his hands caressed my body. I couldn''t stop thinking about how he made me so horny a while ago, and I could still feel the tingling sensation I experienced when we were making out in the open ce. I could still feel the thrill that ignited my entire body with lust and desire, and the craving to have him again made me shiver.


    "Are we going to swimter?" She asked, and I could tell Alice was trying to change the subject, and I felt so excited since I had already invited Ashton toe with us, and I am sure they don''t have any activity for today since I asked him to go with us. I miss my son, and I couldn''t wait to introduce him to his father, but I want that day to be special for the three of us.


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, but when I remembered Gael, my face fell as I realized how I could tell him about Ashton and me. I felt terrible that I was going to hurt his feelings once I introduced Ashton to his son, and I couldn''t deny Gael is one of the reasons why I want our rtionship hidden for now, since I know I owe him a lot, and I wonder how I am going to tell him at all.


    "Megan, are you with me?" Alice snapped me back to reality, and I tried my best to smile at her.


    "Yeah, I think having a swimter would help me rx my muscles, and I know my legs hurt because of the long walk I had. I couldn''t believe you would miss the chance to see the beautifulke." I said.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" I asked when I found her grinning from ear to ear.


    "Well, Zach asked me to have an early walk tomorrow morning and see the beauty of theke." She answered, and I smiled at her.


    "That is nice, Al, I am so happy for you, and I hope you can be together because I know you both deserve each other," I said with a broad smile on my face.


    "Thank you, Megan." She said, and we walked to the kitchen together, and I could tell Ashton and his best friend were still on the window.


    "Why don''t you invite them to have lunch with us, Al?" I asked, and my best friend''s face lit up.


    "Are you sure about that?" She asked, and before I could answer her, she ran towards the window.


    "Guys, do you want to have lunch with us?We already ordered food." I heard my best friend yell at them, and I could feel the loud beating of my heart as I set the table, and just on time the room service came, and this is what I love this ce, it feels like we are staying on a hotel, and not a retreat facility.


    I smiled when Ashton ordered my favorite dessert, and our friends were looking at us with quizzical looks on their faces, but I could no longer care about what they thought since it felt so good to have Ashton''s hand caressing my palm under the table. I could tell Alice and Zach were also holding hands under the table since I could tell they were also eating with one hand, and I felt so excited for us all, and I was hoping everything would be okay between Ashton and me and for my best friend and his best buddy.


    After eating our lunch, we agreed to settle on the balcony of our cottage while we could see the beauty of nature before our eyes. The beautiful garden on our front yard stretches towards their cottage is an excellent view to behold, and the scenery made my tears water since I love nature so much.


    My heart swelled with happiness as I watched the beauty around us. The big trees that gave us fresh air made me feel so rxed, as I listened to the singing of the birds, and I wanted to chase the butterflies and dragonflies flying in the garden. Most of all, the perfect view that I wanted to gaze at forever is the beauty of the man sitting beside me.


    Ashton''s handsome face, his chiseled chest, and hard rock abs made my mouth water, and I can''t deny I love the feeling of having him as my boyfriend again, and I know I wished for more, I could feel the hair on my neck stood, and my entire body was zing with fire when he leaned down closer to me and whispered sweet nothings on my ear.

 Chapter 153 - I Was Having Fun

    Megan''s POV


    Kissing and hugging Ashton will never be enough, but I know we need to control ourselves because we are in a public ce, and even if the ce is deserted, we both know anyone wille and could see us.


    "Megan, you are killing me," Ashton grunted as he kissed my neck while he was caressing my back, and I was moaning as he trailed kisses on my throat down to my shoulder, and I was gripping on his hair while my eyes were closed. It feels so wonderful to be with him, and I don''t want to go home yet, but I miss Axel so much, and I couldn''t wait to be with our son and introduce Ashton to him.


    "You are making my knees feel so weak," I said in more than a whisper.


    "Let us head back now, and I don''t want them to wonder where we are." Ashton dered.


    "Yeah, we better get back to our cottage now," I said, and I felt Ashton release my waist, and then he took my hand. We walked back to our cottage in silence, but I could feel that he was watching my face, and when I darted a nce at him, I found him gazing at me, and Iughed when he almost stumbled on the ground.


    "You should stop looking at me, Ashton," I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling while I tried to escape from his hold, but since he was so strong, I couldn''t get away from him, and his touch made me feel like I was floating in the air.


    "How can I stop myself from looking at you, Meg? I don''t think I can control myself, and even if you are my girlfriend now, I still wanted to gaze at your beautiful face because I was dying to be with you, and for thest eight years, I don''t have anything on my mind, but to be with you." Ashton said, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    "Me too; I have been waiting for this moment even if I hated you for eight years," I responded.


    "Thank you, Meg." He said, and I gave him one of my sweetest smiles.


    "I wanted to stay here with you in this ce, but I want to see our son, and I am excited to know him, and even if I already met Axel, I am still afraid of his reaction, and I hope he will like me." He said, and I could feel his worries.


    "Hey, don''t worry, Axel is a good boy, and he already loves you, and I could tell our son will embrace you as his dad," I responded, and I squeezed his hand.


    "Can we have a date tonight?" He asked, and I blushed, and I slowly nodded my head. And I realized I didn''t need to hide my feelings for him anymore. And even if I didn''t change into dry clothes, I didn''t feel cold at all since I was holding Ashton''s hand, and we were walking so close with each other.


    The moment we arrived in front of my cottage, Ashton looked around. When he was sure no one was looking at us, he imed my lips and kissed me passionately, and then Ashton nibbled my ear before saying goodbye. I got inside our cottage feeling so giddy, and I couldn''t stop myself from dancing around, and I could tell Alice was inside the bathroom since I could hear the dripping of water from the shower.


    My face turned crimson when I realized Ashton was looking at me over his cottage window. He looked at me with admiration and amusement on his face, and he was grinning at me. I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as I continued dancing with my heart, and I swayed my hips with my imaginary music, and it felt like I was dancing for Ashton.


    I tried my best to look seductive as I could, and I was biting my bottom lip as I looked at my boyfriend, and I could tell he was groaning. He wanted to be with me, and I put my hands in the air while I turned around and continued swinging my hips; as I came closer to the window, Ashton''s intense gaze made my entire body set on fire.


    I know every time I am alone with Ashton, I cannot control the burning sensation in my entire body, and I teased him by closing the window, and I walked inside just in time; Alice got out from the shower.


    "Wow, it seems you are enjoying your time with your boyfriend, Meg." She said, and I smiled at him.


    "My ex-boyfriend." I corrected, and she winced.


    "Stop lying to me, Megan, I know you are back together, and whether you will tell me or not, all your actions are enough to tell everyone on this camp that you are a couple; you will never allow your friend to kiss you on the lips, Meg." Shereplied, and I was blushing, and I became speechless as I realized my best friend saw us kissing, and I turned around and walked towards the bathroom without looking back at my best friend.


    "You looked so sexy when you were dancing this afternoon, Meg, and I hate that you closed the window while I was watching you," Ashton said when I got outside from our cottage, and I was surprised that he was waiting for me.


    "I felt shy since I am not a good dancer," I said, and he held my hand aswe made our way to the main dining hall of the retreat facility to eat our dinner, and I am sure Alice was with Zachary since she asked me if she could go ahead after she helped me with my hair.


    "Are you kidding me? The way you swayed your hips made you look so sexy and damn hot. You danced with your soul, Meg, and I could tell you were teasing me since you invited me by summoning me with your fingers, yet, you closed your window." He dered.


    "I didn''t summon you, Ashton; it was part of the dance moves," I responded, and heughed.


    "And why didn''t you open the window again?I waited for you toe back by the window, but I could no longer take the cold since I was still wearing my wet clothes. The wind got chilly, and I needed to take a hot shower right away, and I felt d you are still here waiting for me." He said.


    "I am sorry, I got conscious," I said, and there is no way I will tell my boyfriend he was right; I was only teasing him.


    The dinner was superb, and we had fun because there was activity after our dinner since it was ourst night on the facility, we were all gathered in the hall, and I felt shocked when there was a little program, and when the in-charge asked us who wanted to volunteer to have an intermission number;I was stunned when Alice and Zachary mentioned Ashton and my name to have a duet, and everybody was looking at us now.


    It has been a long time since I sang a song in front of a crowd, even if I keptposing songs for Gael because it hurts me every time I remember the night I have sung in front of a group. It was the first time I met Gael, and I was with Ashton at that time, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about him. I couldn''t deny it was because of Ashton, even if during my college days, I declined every time I was asked to sing a song when there wasa program in our University.And right now, as I saw Ashton offer his hand to me, I hesitated.


    "Come on, Meg, you can do this." He said with a wide grin on his face, and I shook my head.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, I can''t," I replied, but when I heard the crowd shout in unison, calling our names, I could no longer say no. I slowly got up from my seat while looking at Ashton''s face.


    I was shocked when Ashton got a guitar from one of the guests in the facility, and when he started strumming the guitar with his fingers, I almost forgot that he was good with what he does. I sang while he yed the guitar for me, and when he started singing with me, the entire crowd got so crazy, and I couldn''t deny I was having fun. It was nice to sing along with him again, and I remember the old times when we were singing at the treehouse near theke, and I remembered everything. All the good memories I had with Ashton, and I realized how much I miss singing.


    And I was shocked when Alice volunteered to have a dance number with Zachary, and I was amazed and so happy that they looked so good together. I could tell Zach could dance, and they looked like a real couple now, and I was shaking my head while I watched them with amusement on my face.. I am so proud to look at my friends, and right now, I feel so happy as I realize I don''t have regrets abouting here since everything turned out so well, and for the first time, I felt so happy andplete after a long time.

 Chapter 154 - Excitement

    Ashton''s POV


    "Please convince Alice to ride with you, Zach," I said as we got back inside our cottage, and I was looking over the window for Megan; I already asked her to have a date with me again in the garden tonight, but it seems the female attendees couldn''t stop talking since Zach. I had been back for a while now. The girls are not yet back in their cottage.


    "So, you are telling me to drive your car tomorrow?" He asked, and I nodded my head."Yes, because I want to drive Megan to Megalopre, I think I should bring my things; I will just ask thepany driver to pick up my car at your house," I said to my best friend, and he was grinning at me.


    "Well, it is okay with me, and I just hope your girlfriend will agree to it," He responded, and I know it will take a lot of convincing to do before my girl says yes.


    "Don''t worry, and I will be the one to ask Megan. Do you think we can swap ces tonight?" I asked, and his eyes lit up.


    "I don''t know, it would be okay for you and Megan since you already have history, and you have a son, but I don''t think I can ask Alice to sleep with me tonight," Zachary said as I could hear the worries on his voice.


    "Well, bring Alice here to our cottage, or you can join here in her room. We have the same amodation, which means their cottage has two bedrooms; I can''t wait to sleep beside Megan. It has been long since I wanted to have her sleeping on my chest or in my arms." I said as I was smiling like an idiot, and when I looked at Zach, he was leaning on the window looking at the garden.


    And even if it is so dark around the camp, our cottages are well lighted, and the entire ce was gleaming with colorful lights that would make me want to fall asleep right away.


    "You can do it if you want, Ashton," Zach responded."How about you, buddy?" I asked.


    "I want to take it slow; I mean, I am enjoying my moments with Alice, and knowing her more excited me, and I couldn''t wait to bring her on a date." My best friend said.


    "That would be nice, buddy, and I am sure Alice will like that; I just want to spend the night with Megan even if nothing happens between us; it would be enough if I would hear her breathing as I hugged her, it was one of the things I miss about her." I dered and beamed at him.


    "The smile on my face widened when I saw the girls, and I ran outside the moment I saw Alice and Megan walking on the footpath on the way to their cottage, and I could hear that they were giggling, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "Hi, Meg, Alice!" I greeted them as if I hadn''t seen them a while ago."Hello, Ashton, sorry if it took us so long to return here to our cottage, the girls had fun talking, and we had some games, and we drank a little wine." Alice dered, and no wonder my girlfriend''s face flushed, and she was smiling at me from ear to ear.


    Megan no longer cared if Alice was watching us as she moved closer to me, and she curled her arms around my neck. Without warning, Megan kissed me on the lips, and I suddenly felt alive, and I heard Alice was giggling as she walked inside the cottage while we were left making out on the balcony.


    "Wow, it was a nice wee, Meg," I said, and she giggled.


    "Do you still want to go to the garden?" I asked."If you want, I think it would be nice if we had our date here on the balcony." She replied.


    "Did you realize you kissed me in front of your best friend?" I asked, and she nodded her head, and I could see the blush on her face.


    "Yes," She replied.


    "I thought," Megan didn''t let me finish my sentence when she put her finger on my mouth to silence me.


    "Alice is my best friend, and I want her to know we are back together; besides, I miss you so much," Megan said.


    "You saw me a while ago at dinner," I responded while I couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Yeah, but I still miss you since you left and didn''te to join us." She said, and I could tell she sounded disappointed that we didn''t join them.


    "I thought it was only for the girls," I replied.


    "Yeah, but you are my boyfriend, and I am sure they will understand, and I could tell the girls will be excited to see you since they love having you around," Megan responded, and I smiled as I felt so happy when she sounded so proud to call me her boyfriend.


    I could tell she was a little tipsy since she was now leaning all her weight at me as we sat on the sofa made of bamboo, and as I caressed her arms, I could tell right away that she felt cold. I take off my jacket, and I put it over her shoulders.


    "Thanks, Ashton." She said sweetly, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot even if the entire surrounding felt so cold. Megan''s seductive voice made my whole body burn with fire, and I knew she was killing me right now, and I needed to close my eyes as I breathed in her sweet intoxicating scent.


    "Megan, what should I do with you," I asked, and I knew my voice sounded like I was in pain.


    "Anything you want, Ashton, I am all yours." She responded, and I grunted under my breath as I started kissing her neck down to her shoulder. And when she moaned, I could no longer control the bulge between my legs.


    "Do you know what you are doing to me, Meg?" I asked as I trailed kisses on her throat to her ear, and as I nibbled her ear, Megan arched her back, and I couldn''t stop myself; from sliding my hand under her blouse, and she helped me unsped her bra, and I caressed her breasts with my fingers, and I could feel her supple breasts puckered under my touched and her nipples hardened right away.


    "Yes, I know I am making you so hard." She responded, and it felt lovely to hear her say those words.


    "Megan, I want to make love with you," I whispered, but she didn''t answer me with words, but instead, she touched my aching manhood with her fingers, and I couldn''t believe the naughty Megan was back, and I love this side of her.


    "You can sleep in my room tonight," She said, and I smiled, and I slowly removed my hands from her when I heard voicesing into our way, and we need to control ourselves or else Alice and Zachary will know what we were doing. They went to the reception area to order French fries and nachos. We had already eaten our dinner, but we had already agreed to gather on their balcony to talk.


    However, I couldn''t concentrate since I still felt hot all over my body, and I could still feel my hardness, and I felt d that Megan was almost sitting on myp, and I could tell she still felt lightheaded, and her face became redder after I toyed her breasts. I couldn''t wait to be alone with her, and I am excited to take her once again; and I felt so happy to have the chance again, and I wish she would not regret seducing me tonight. I am afraid if she were only drunk, that is why I couldn''t believe she would be this bold, and Megan told me to do anything I wanted with her.


    I could tell she was as horny as I am, and I could tell it by how she touched my stiff manhood, and I was smiling the entire time we talked with our friends. We talked about the reunion, and I couldn''t believe I was the one who asked one of our batchmates to organize the reunion because I was so desperate to see Megan again. Now that she is my girlfriend again, I couldn''t wait to show off to everyone that she is still mine.


    I love the feeling of having her beside me, and she wasughing without a care, and I could tell she was having fun, maybe because I was hugging her waist, and she was excited about us being ale tonight.


    "Meg, Zachary will be driving my car tomorrow with Alice, and I want to drive you to Megalopre tomorrow," I said, and she smiled at me, and she was caressing my face.


    "That would be lovely, Ashton." She responded, and I nodded at Zachary while he thumbs up at me, and I could tell he was excited to be alone with Alice. The moment we called it a night, I could no longer stop myself from grinning from ear to ear, Zachary walked towards our cottage after he said good night to us, while Alice got inside to her room, and I helped my girlfriend to get up, and I could tell she was trembling.


    "Are you okay, Meg?" I asked, and she giggled.


    "Of course, I am fine, Ashton. I am just horny and nervous since it has been so long." She responded after we got inside her room, and I could feel my manhoode to attention as I heard Megan''s sweet voice. We have the same room interior, and even the bed covers and pillowcases are the same.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will be gentle," I whispered as I tucked some loose hair behind her ear, and I could hear the loud pounding of our hearts beating together as one as we felt the excitement of sharing our love for each other.

 Chapter 155 - Loving Megan

    Ashton''s POV


    The way Megan was looking at me with her eyes wide open made me feel so hot, and I couldn''t stop myself from walking towards her. I felt her body shiver the moment I caressed her armswith my fingers, and when I pulled her closer, I could smell her sweet scent that I had been missing for so long; her intoxicating smell made all the nerves in my bodye alive.


    I kissed her arm going up to the smooth skin on her shoulders, and she raised her head while she was gripping my sleek hair, and my tongue traced the skin on her throat upward to her chin, and I could hear the sweet moans that intensified my desire to take her. And when I captured her lips, she bit my lower lip, and I chuckled, and I could feel her eagerness to have me, but I have to y this right.


    I had been waiting for this moment, and when I put my hands on the hem of her blouse, she raised her hands. I smiled as I pulled her blouse up, and I grunted when I saw her cleavage looked so inviting. I realized Megan''s supple breasts looked the same, or shall I say became fuller, when I discarded her bra since she didn''t fasten it back after we unsped it a while ago, and I couldn''t wait to have a taste.


    I lowered my head, and I cupped her breasts, and they puckered under my touch, and I smiled when she moaned the moment I caressed her nipples. They hardened like diamonds right away, and when I kissed her breasts, she arched her back, and I didn''t waste my time; I slid my hand under the stic of her walking shorts, and I could feel herce panties, and Megan helped me toss out her skirt.


    My mouth felt dry, and I needed to swallow my saliva when I saw how perfect she looked with only her panties. I couldn''t stop my eyes from roaming around her body; her supple breasts and hard nipples looked inviting. Her t tummy down to her perfect long legs made me ached for her, and when she put her hand underneath her panties, I moaned since it looked so erotic, and my arousal heightened, and I felt my manhood is getting bigger, and I could feel the need to have her.


    "I picked her up, and I slowly put her body on top of the mattress while she was looking at me biting her lower lip, and I couldn''t stop from taking her panties down, and when I found her bald mound glistening with her juices, I realized Megan is so wet for me.


    She sat up and helped me take off my clothes, and in an instant, I was naked in front of her, and the looked I saw on her lovely face was enough to make me growl and the need I feel to have her is killing me.


    "You are so beautiful, Megan," I said in more than a whisper.


    "And so are you." She responded, and I smiled as I spread her legs, and I felt her body jerk when I went down and kissed her mound, and we moaned together as I smelled her arousal, and I could feel Megan''s wetness on my mouth.


    "Oh, Ashton, you still have the same skill." She said in between her moans.


    "For you, Meg," I responded as I took her sweetness into my mouth, and I beganpping her, and she bucked her hips while she was gripping my hair. I traced my tongue on her slit, and I licked Megan''s sensitive part between her legs up and down, and I slowly traced her inner lips, her outerbia, and when I found the nub of her clit, I slowly suckled it, and it made Megan''s moaned deeper, while I was cupping her breasts.


    I could feel her orgasms building up as she moaned and called my name. I continued toying with Megan''s clitoris, and I loved how she reacted to my every kiss and touch, and the way she arched her back made me realize I please her. It felt so lovely to taste her again, and I could feel my entire body was on fire when I felt here into my mouth.


    Megan was panting, and I didn''t stop kissing her as I tasted her cum, and I realized what I had missed for eight years, and I missed this woman, and she is the only one who made me feel this way.


    I slowly moved upward, kissing every part of her perfect body going up to her t stomach. When I found her perfect breasts, I couldn''t stop myself from rubbing them, and I took her hard nipples one at a time, and I found caressed her clit with my fingers, and I could feel her wetness on my fingers, and I never stopped giving her what she wanted.


    I could feel Megan''s fingers caressing my stiff rod, and I took a deep breath when I felt her fingers trace my length; when I looked at her, I could see her eyes rolled at the back of her head, and she no longer cared if Alice will hear her moans. I captured her lips, and her moans died on my mouth, and I slithered my tongue inside her mouth as I continued to y with her slit, and I could tell her toes were curling.


    "Ashton, I want you to take me." She whispered as she nibbled my ear, and I couldn''t take it anymore. I spread her legs wider, and I angled my stiff rod on her entrance as I watched her face. I could see the flirtatious smile on her face as she watched me y her slit with the head of my hard rock rod, and I could see how flushed was her face, and it was turning me on that I wanted to plunge deeper, but I want to take it slow and watched her take me; inch by inch.


    I can feel the need to push with one solid stroke, but I love the way she watched me take her, and I felt her legs curl around my waist when I felt my hard cock go down deeper to her cervix, and I felt Megan adjust to my size, and I realized how tight she was.


    "Oh, Megan, you are so tight," I grunted as I started to thrust with slow rhythm at first, and I quickened my pace that made her grip my hair tight, and it feels so good to be inside her, and it feels like I am finally home.


    "I have never been with any man, Ashton, and I was waiting for you to take me again, and it feels so wonderful that I couldn''t describe it in words; I didn''t realize you became bigger." She said, and I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling.


    "I have always been this big, Meg," I said as I continued to ram her with my rock-hard cock. I wanted Megan to ride me, so I slowly rolled her over, and the view that I saw was perfect, Megan was on top of me while he perfect breasts looked so delicious, and when I felt her gyrate, I knew I wasalmost there, but I want to satisfy Megan.


    And the way she arched her back was enough to make me go wild, and I thrust harder and knowing that she had been waiting for me for eight long years to share this kind of moment again, I felt so d and blessed. I can hear the pping sound of our bodies together as I hold her hips, and I cover her mouth with my mouth when I know she ising.


    I could feel the bed creaked as she continued to ride me, and I thrust harder to meet her every move; and I know I aming, but I am holding on so we cane together.


    "I aming, Ashton!" She mumbled.


    "Let use together, Meg," I responded, and I felt Megan''s body tremble as we came together kissing each other. I continued to thrust as I sprayed my seed into her womb, and I didn''t care if she was not using birth control because I knew I wanted to have another child with Megan, and I couldn''t wait to ask her to marry me.


    She copsed on top of me, and I could hear her heart mirrored the loud pounding of my heart against my chest, and it felt so wonderful to have her wrapped with my arms, and I slowly put her beside me as I slid my still erect manhood and she giggled when I turned to face her, and my hard rod touched her stomach.


    "Do you want more?" I asked, and I could see her face blushed, and I was surprised when she started jerking meoff, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and I kissed her in the mouth again, and we made love one more time and copsed on the bed cuddling each other with a wide grin on our faces.


    I was kissing her forehead as wey on the bed, and I felt our breathing return to normal, and I could still feel the aftershock of our hot lovemaking. It was intense, and I wanted to make love with Megan over and over again. I couldn''t get enough of her body, her scent, and her lovely voice, and I loved every part of her body.


    "Are you happy, Megan?" I asked in more than a whisper, and she raised her head and cupped my face.


    "Yes, Ashton, you make me feel so happy." She replied, and I imed her mouth once again, and it was lovely to watch Megan sleep in my arms. I could not stop myself from gazing at her face, and I didn''t want to fall asleep because I wanted to stare at her while she was sleeping. Still, the aftereffect of our lovemaking lulled me to sleep with a beautiful smile on my face as I realized I finally had her back in my life.

 Chapter 156 - Happiness

    Megan''s POV


    I could feel that my entire body was burning with fire, and Ashton brought me to a ce where I wanted to stay forever. The euphoria was too much, and I could no longer control my emotions, and I couldn''t stop myself from moaning while I was calling his name. He makes me feel so good that I can feel my toes curling, my breathing bing erratic, and no words can express the climax I felt, and I need to bite my lower lip to stop myself from shouting the moment I came hard.


    When I woke up, I could feel the soreness between my legs, and I smiled, thinking it was because I had made love with Ashton. And it was perfect, and I had been fantasizing this moment toy beside him once again. And as I watched him sleep, I couldn''t stop my fingers from tracing the contour of his face. He looked so peaceful, and I could see the happiness on his face.


    I caressed his face down to his chiseled chest. I felt so embarrassed when he opened his eyes and found me gazing at him while my fingers were still caressing on his hard stomach. I tried to pull my hand away from his body, but he held it and brought it down to his manhood, and I realized I made him this hard, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling when I saw the looked on his face when I started touching his hardness as I smile thinking my hot boyfriend is well endowed.


    "Good morning, Megan; I thought I was only dreaming; thank you so much that you were real," Ashton mumbled, and then he started kissing my neck down to my breasts, which made me moan, and what Ashton was doing turned me on in an instant. I could feel I was soaking wet when his fingers fondled my clit, and he was touching me with tenderness, and it was torture to feel him kiss and touch me, and I knew we needed to do something to extinguish the fire within our bodies.


    I realized we fell asleep together with our clothes scattered on the floor, and it feels so lovely to feel his naked body next to mine. I will never get tired of looking at his glorious frame, and Ashton''s physique will always make me feel drawn to him, and the way his eyes stared at me will always make me feel weak on my knees.


    "Oh, Megan, you are fucking beautiful, and you don''t realize when you look at me like that you are igniting the fire within me, and I couldn''t get enough of you no matter how much I kissed and touched you. You are driving me crazy, Meg." He dered, and I didn''t have time to answer him when I felt him suckle one of my nipples, and the soft moan that escaped from my mouth was enough to drive him mad, and I could see the lust on his face that mirrored mine.


    Making love with Ashton will never be enough; we moaned together as we shared the beauty of our lovemaking, and I know from this day forward I am giving him all the right to im me. He took me while I could see the love on his face, and I gave myself to Ashton with total abandon.


    I could hear the pping sound of our bodies as he continued to thrust and push harder, and I was gripping the bed covers when he put my legs on his shoulders, and he held my waist with his hands as he continued to ram me with his stiff rod. I could no longer stop myself froming, and together as one we climax and Ashton copsed on top me, and then he slowly slid out from me, andy his back in his side while he pulled me closer with him, and I couldn''t stop the wide grin on my face as he cupped my chin so I will be looking at him.


    "Are you hungry?" He asked, and I nodded my head. Ashton smiled as he kissed my forehead, and he got up, and I couldn''t stop myself from drooling over his nakedness as he walked around the room, picking up our clothes that fell on the floor.


    "Stay where you are, Meg." Hemanded, and I watched him put on his boxer briefs, and I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip.


    "Megan, please stop doing that." He said while I giggled, and I realized he looked so sexy as he put on his shirt and shorts. Ashton left my room after he put on his clothes while I was still trying to control my breathing, and I was smiling from ear to ear feeling so happy and contented, and I couldn''t wait toe home and introduce Aston to our son.


    When Ashton returned to our room, I was surprised when he was bringing a tray with food for breakfast, and he helped me sit on the bed and leaned my back on the headboard; and the aroma of food wafted inside my room, and I suddenly felt so hungry.


    "Thank you for bringing breakfast for me," I said as I smiled at Ashton, and he put the foldable table in front of me, and when he asked me to open up my mouth as he got a spoonful of food from the te, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    I never expected that I would be having breakfast in bed with Ashton again, and it feels so wonderful that I don''t want this day to end, but we need to go back to the city, and I hope nothing will change between us. We were eating, and he couldn''t stop himself from kissing me in between our meals, and I felt like I was floating in the air.


    And I couldn''t deny I was having fun with Ashton, and it feels lovely tough with him, and I could tell having him back in my life is a good choice, and all the hatred I felt for him were totally gone, and I don''t care if I will get hurt again, but I was hoping this time he will never leave me.


    "Hey, why do you look sad, Megan?" Ashton asked when he noticed the sudden change in my expression, and I set aside my worries and smiled at him.


    "I am not sad, and I only remember something from the past," I replied, and he caressed my face.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I will try to erase all the bad things that happened in your life because of me; I will do my best to rece them with good memories." He whispered as he tucked some strand of my hair that covered my face behind my ear.


    We showered together, and we ended up making love again, and I know we can''t stop ourselves from being intimate, and I could tell I felt the same way towards him, and nothing ever changes. And I could feel Ashton''s feelings for me every time he looked at me, and it was amazing that we were given another chance to be together.


    We joined thest activitytogether, and I could see the eyes of our fellow participants looking at our intertwined fingers the moment we got inside the hall. When I looked around, I found Zachary and Alice on the far end, watching us with smiles on their faces.


    "I want to drive your car, Meg," Ashton said the moment he came to our cottage, and my mouth hung open when I saw him wearing a white shirt and faded jeans. And he knew I always loved that kind of outfit.


    "Do you love what you see, Megan?" He asked as he took my luggage from my hand.


    "Yeah, you look dashing, Ashton," I mumbled, and he chuckled.


    "And you are so beautiful, Meg." He responded that it made my face blush. We walked to the parking lot, and as I looked around the ce, I realized I would miss this ce, and I couldn''t stop smiling as I thought this ce was my new favorite.


    We listened to Ashton''s ylist while he was driving my car, and I realized he still had my favorite songs on his new iPhone. We sang andughed, and the entire ride to Megalopre was exciting, and it felt so lovely to watch him drive my car. When we reached my ce, my heart swelled with happiness when I saw my son with ra on our front porch, and when I nced at Ashton, I could see the smile on my boyfriend''s lips, and I could feel his excitement to meet our son, and it made me feel happier.


    The moment I got out of the car, I heard my son''s voice rang in the entire ce, and his face lit up when he saw Ashton climb out from the driver''s seat; was shocked when Axel ran towards Ashton, and my son hugged Ashton with a broad smile on his face, and Ashton picked him up, and he turned him around. In contrast, I can hear the sweetughter of my son in the air.


    I couldn''t ask for more, they looked so good together, and I know this is what I want for my son. And even if I felt nervous about introducing Ashton to Axel, my worries disappeared when I realized my son is fond of Ashton.


    "Aren''t you giving your mom a hug, Axel?" I asked, and my son smiled at me as his father put his feet back on the ground, and my son ran towards me, and I embraced him tightly.


    "I missed you, mom." He said.


    "I missed you too, buddy," I responded, and I pulled him closer to me, and I kissed his forehead, and I saw Ashton stride towards us.. He enclosed us into his loving arms, and nothing canpare to the happiness I felt at this very moment to be with Ashton and my son.

 Chapter 157 - It’s A Beautiful Day

    Ashton''s POV


    Watching Axel on the front porch made me smile, and I felt so excited to take him into my arms; I could tell Megan missed our son so much since she got out of the car hastily without waiting for me to open the door of the passenger''s side. I followed her right away, and I climbed out of the car while watching my son run towards Megan.


    My happiness tripled when Axel came running towards me when he saw me get out of the car, and when our son hugged me, I couldn''t express the satisfaction I felt. And I picked him up and twirled him around since I knew he would love it, and my son didn''t disappoint me when I heard hisughter in the air, and my son filled my heart with dness.


    Then when I put him down on the ground, he came to his mom and hugged her. I couldn''t believe there was this kind of happiness as I watched the only woman I love and our son before my eyes. I couldn''t stop myself from taking them into my arms even if Axel doesn''t know about me yet, and it feels so lovely to have them secured in my arms, and I saw Axel raise his head when he felt my presence.


    Axel smiled at me, and I could see the worries on his face when he looked at Megan, but my girlfriend was smiling at him, and Axel''s fear vanished right away when Megan nodded her head at him, and I knew it was to tell our son that everything is alright.


    We were in that position for a long time until Megan released Axel from her embrace, and she asked us toe inside the house, and our son held my hand in his right hand while he was holding Megan''s palm on his left hand.


    I saw ra watching us with happiness all over her face, and she widely opened the main door for us. The moment we got inside the living room, Megan faced Axel, and she bent down on one knee so she would be meeting our son on eye level.


    "Axel, mommy has something important to tell you." She said, and I could feel that she felt nervous, and I couldn''t deny I was feeling the same way.


    "What is it, mom?" Axel asked, and Megan smiled at him as she caressed his head."You asked me once who is your real father, and now I want to tell you, everything son." She answered, and I could see Axel''s face lit up, and he stole a nce at me and smiled.


    "I want you to know that your uncle Ashton is your real father." She softly said, and our son looked at me in the eyes with happiness on his face, and then he walked closer to me, and I felt Axel''s cute arms hug my waist, and he was crying, and I also got down on my knees and dried his tears.


    "Hey, are you not happy that I am your dad?" I asked while I was still wiping his face, and my son shook his head, and he remained speechless as he continued to cry, and I pulled him closer to me, and I carried him, and I sat down on the sofa and put him on myp while he was still sobbing. Megan sat beside me, and she was caressing Axel''s back.


    "Axel, buddy, I am sorry if I haven''t told you about your dad sooner," Megan said, and Axel looked at her.


    "It is okay, Mom; I am so happy that my dreamse true." He said, and Megan raised her eyebrows.


    "What was your wish, son?" She asked.


    "I had been wishing that uncle Ashton was my father." He responded, and I could no longer contain my tears as they flowed down on my cheeks, and Megan smiled with tears in her eyes as well.


    "You should call me dad from now on, Axel," I said, and my son beamed at me. Megan put her head on my shoulder while she curled her arm around Axel, and it felt so lovely to have them in my life. I couldn''t wait to bring them to Astikoz, and I knew it would take time to convince Megan to meet my parents once again.


    I am aware that she hated my father so much, and I hope one day she will forgive my dad, and she will also give forgiveness to her parents.But I am sure she will like it if I bring them to my grandpa''s estate, and I have so many ns for them, and I am excited to do all of those things with Megan and our son.


    "Dad, can we y football?" Axel broke the silence, and Megan wasughing.


    "I know that he will ask you to y football right away." My girl said.


    "Okay, son, get your ball now," I said, and he climbed out of myp right away, and he was running towards the staircase while his mom was shouting at him to be careful.


    "Thank you, Meg, for telling Axel right away," I said as I cupped her face, and I could see the happiness on her beautiful face.


    "Of course, I couldn''t wait another day to tell him everything, and his reactions made me feel so happy." She responded.


    "Me too, Meg, I don''t know how to express the emotions I have right now; I felt so happy that I wanted to shout and tell the world you are mine, and we have a son," I said, and her sweet smile made me ache for her once again, and I know we have all the time now to make love with each other.


    I don''t want to go home yet, I want to stay with them and be with my family, and my excitement of having Megan as my wife was making me feel so thrilled, and I couldn''t wait to buy her a ring, and I will n a grandest proposal; and in order to do my n, I needed my sister''s help.


    I couldn''t wait to watch her walk down the aisle, and I was smiling from ear to ear as I was thinking about our future.I hugged Megan when Axel returned, and I could see my son''s happiness. Megan got up, and she caressed Axel''s face.


    "You should be careful, okay?" Megan said, and Axel nodded his head.


    "Yes, mom, I will; Dad will be ying with me; I am sure nothing will happen because dad will protect me, right, dad?" He asked me, and I was beaming at them.


    "Of course, don''t worry, Meg, I will take care of our son," I said as I got up. I gave her a quick peck on the lips before I took Axel''s hand, and we walked out from the living room; and it felt so lovely to hear my son call me dad, and I couldn''t stop myself from calling him son since it feels so good to say it over and over again.


    "Do you still love my mom?" Axel''s question took me off guard.


    "Of course, I love your mother so much, son; why do you ask?" I asked him, and he gave me a shy smile.


    "Please don''t tell my mom all about this, but sometimes I found her crying, and I could tell she was lonely, and I think it was because she was missing you." He said, and I could feel the piercing of my heart.


    "Axel, you are still young, but I know you are mature for your age, I made a mistake, and this time I will do my best to make your mom happy, and I promise she will never get lonely; again," I said, and he grinned at me.


    "Are you delighted that I am your father?" I asked.


    "Yes, and I can''t wait to tell my ssmates you are my dad, and I am sure Kim will be happy," Axel answered.


    "Who is Kim?" I asked curiously, and my son''s face lit up, and I could tell Kim must be his best friend.


    "She is my best friend, dad." He proudly said, and I got it right.


    "Wow, she must be nice and pretty," I said, and he nodded his head with a wide grin on his face.


    I started throwing the football ball at him, and I am impressed that my son is good at catching the ball; and I am so proud he is my child, and I could see his eagerness and the excitement on his face while he was ying with me, and there is no doubt he is like me, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    Axel''s enthusiasm in ying the game reminded me of my determination to y this kind of sport when I was his age, and it was grandpa Henry who taught me everything since I knew dad didn''t want me to y football from the very start. And I will make sure to with Axel every step of the way, and I want to give him my full support.


    "Hey, guys, it is time for a break; you should take a snack." I heard Megan''s voice behind me, and when I looked around, she took my breath away when she was walking towards us wearing a knee-length sleeveless dress, and I could see her wless arms and legs, and the gratification that I saw on her face was enough to make me feel soplete.


    She had a towel in her hand, and she wiped the sweat on Axel''s face and arms, and I wanted to kiss her again when she came closer to me. I could smell her sweet scent, and when she wiped the bead of sweat on my face, I couldn''t stop myself from staring at her angelic face while I quickly put my arms around her waist, and I heard our son giggled as he watched us being so close with each other.


    Megan and I both erupted intoughter when Axel squeezed himself between us, and we both hugged our son; it was a beautiful day for all of us that I didn''t want to end, and I am so grateful for being with them, and I couldn''t express in words the happiness I have in my heart.. It was more than the gratification I felt when I became a professional football yer; being with Megan and Axel is all I ever wanted, and now that I have them, I will do everything I can to keep them safe and secure.

 Chapter 158 - Stay

    Megan''s POV


    I feel so happy that my son epted his father right away, and I could tell Axel likes his dad so much. And I couldn''t believe that my son would ask his father to have a football game with him right after I introduced Ashton to him, and Ashton''s face brightened, and I could see the excitement on his face, and I have always known, the man of my life loves football so much.


    I was peeking on the window in my room, and my heart swelled with happiness as I watched Ashton throw the ball at Axel. I was surprised how good my son was, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so proud, and I knew how many times I hurt my son''s feelings when he asked me if he could watch a football game, but I always turned him down because I couldn''t stop myself from remembering Ashton.


    I moved away from my window with a happy face. I couldn''t believe that this was happening right now, for how many times I was thinking about Ashton to be with Axel and me, especially on special asions. Right now, I was smiling while I rummaged in my closet and found afortable dress, and I couldn''t deny I wanted to look good in front of my boyfriend.


    It sounds new to me that I have a boyfriend since it has been a long time since I had been with Ashton. But I could feel the old feelings were still there, and it started to resurface, and I couldn''t deny I felt so excited to spend more time with Ashton, and I hope he will find time to be with us as possible.I pulled my hair into a ponytail since I knew it was Ashton''s favorite when we were teenagers, and I hope this time he still liked this simple hairstyle.


    "I am happy for you, Meg," ra said when she found me in the kitchen, and she helped me prepare snacks for Ashton and my son.


    "Thank you, ra; I just hope I will not end up with a broken heart again," I replied, and she gave me an encouraging smile.


    "Hey, don''t think about it, Meg, because I know by the way Ashton looked at you, it will never happen again. And I believe he has hurt you unintentionally from the past, and those painful memories happened because of his father." ra dered.


    "And I am so d that you gave yourself a chance to be happy again, Megan, and I could say you look good together, you are beautiful, and he is handsome." She added, and I couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Thank you, ra," I responded, and then she looked at me, and I could tell there was something she wanted to say to me, but I could see the fear on her face.


    "What is it, ra? I know there is something you wanted to tell me." I said, and she raised her head and looked at me again.


    "Hmm, I hope you will not be angry with me; you know how much Axel loves ying football, right?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Ashton visited your sonin school before he showed up here." She said, and my eyes widened in shock.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about it, ra?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling upset.


    "I am sorry, Megan. It would help if you didn''t get stressed, Meg, and I know how much you hated Ashton, and that is why I didn''t tell you that he came and talked with Axel, and I think that was the time he knew Ashton was his son because I couldn''t forget the expression of his face on that day, the moment he saw Ashton." ra replied.


    "Next time, you should tell me anything that concerns Axel, ra," I said.


    "Of course, Meg. I was carried away when Ashton came, you know I was his number one fan, and I like the idea that he visited his son before he knew the truth, but I am sure he had already found out the truth about Axel." She said.


    "What did he tell, Axel?" I asked since I couldn''t stop myself from being curious.


    "They only talked about football, and he came together with Zachary, and they had lunch at the cafeteria, and you must have seen how happy Axel was that time; he was so excited to see his idol, and he didn''t tell you because he was afraid you will get angry with him," ra added.


    I know Zachary was involved again, and I know he will always be there to give Ashton his full support. And I felt hurt that my son kept it a secret from me, that he met Ashton and Zach secretly, and I felt guilty that Axel didn''t confide in me his secrets because he knew I would get angry if I only heard about football and how much more about Ashton Pritzgold.


    "Don''t worry, ra, from now on, and you can watch a football game in your room or the living room. I am sorry if I reprimanded you so many times for watching a game on the television." Isaid, and her face lit up.


    "I know I was being insensitive of your feelings. I should have realized that footballhas nothing to do about my broken heart." I added, and she smiled at me.


    "Thank you, Meg, but you don''t need to apologize since I understand the pain you have been through, and you have all the right to hate football since it reminds you of Ashton," ra responded.


    "Thank you, ra, but I could tell I need to learn to love football again since I need to support Axel''s dream and because it was Aston''s favorite sport, and I could tell our son inherited Ashton''s talent," I said with a wide grin on my face.


    "Yeah, I could see it by how Axel was catching the ball, and I could say he could be like his father in the future," I replied as I prepared fresh orange juice.


    ra helped me bring the tray to the front porch. I prepared a clubhouse sandwich with French fries for them. And when I came near them with a towel in my hand, Ashton was staring at me like he hadn''t seen me earlier, and the way he looked at my face made me feel so feverish, and I could feel the knots on my stomach as I realized Ashton makes me feel so excited, and happy.


    "Do you know that I love mom''s sandwich, dad?" Axel asked his father the moment he sat down on his chair, and he was looking at his father the entire time, and I could tell he would no longer have time for me if ever his dad would be around most of the time.


    "Me too," Ashton responded as he winked at me, and my knees felt so weak, and Ashton sat beside me, and he took my hand under the table, and I could feel the warmth of his touch, and I could see the excitement on Axel''s face.


    "Are you going to stay with us tonight, dad?" My son asked Ashton again, and he looked at me, and I could say he wanted me to answer our son, and I wanted Ashton to stay with us, and I could tell my face was blushing again as I realized if he would stay for the night, I will be sleeping on his arms again.


    And I couldn''t wait to be alone with Ashton, and I had to swallow my saliva since I didn''t want Ashton to think I was so eager to sleep beside him.


    "If your mom will ask me to stay, then I would love to spend the night here, Axel." He responded, and Axel turned his gaze at me; he looked at me with puppy eyes.


    "Mom, please, ask dad to stay; I want him to read me bedtime stories tonight; maybe you can join dad too, and it would be more fun if you would tuck me in bed while dad is beside you, mom," Axel begged, and I didn''t need my son to tell me since I wanted to ask Ashton to stay for the night.


    "Yeah, you should stay, Ashton," I said, and Ashton''s face lit up.


    "Of course, I''d love to," Ashton responded while Axel got up from his chair and moved towards me, and he kissed me on my cheeks before he hugged me.


    "Thank you, mom." He said, and I ruffled his hair, and he slowly returned to his seat, and he smiled at us while I felt Ashton''s hand take my hand under the table, and he massaged my palm.


    I was grinning when I heard an approaching helicopter, and I suddenly felt nervous as I realized Gael had arrived. Even if we don''t have a rtionship, I knew he warned Ashton thest time, and I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as I listened to the roaring sound of his chopper, and then the whole ce turned so quiet, and I could feel my pulse was racing.


    "You have to rx, Meg, I will deal with Gael man to man, and you don''t need to feel guilty about us because we are in love with each other, and he can''t do nothing about it," Ashton dered, and I looked at his face.


    "I hope you will understand me, Ashton, Gael was the one who helped me when I had no one to turn to, and since he confessed his feelings for me, I felt guilty that I couldn''t reciprocate his feelings for me, and I know I will hurt him once he finds out about us," I said.


    "I know, and I understand, Megan, but he needs to ept the truth about us, and you don''t need to worry anything; I will talk with Gael, Meg," Ashton responded, and when I stood up, I saw Gael striding towards us, and even from a distance, I could see the anger on his face.. And I couldn''t believe Gael wouldewhen I had a good time with Ashton.

 Chapter 159 - Being Hurt And Jealous

    Ashton''s POV


    I could tell that Megan felt so worried about her friend, and I understand that Gael yed an important role in her life after I abandoned her and our son. And I couldn''t deny the moment I looked at the singer watching me with anger on his face that I felt suddenly worried because I knew Megan cared about him so much, and I didn''t want to ruin their rtionship, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so jealous of Gael.


    He was there with Megan when she was pregnant with Axel, and I could tell he yed the role as my son''s father, but now that I am back, I want him to realize I needed Megan and Axel in my life, and even if I don''t want my girlfriend to choose between Gael and me, I don''t have a choice but to im my right.


    I could feel the piercing of my heart when I heard Axel call him dad, and Gael was grinning at my son like he was his birth father. And he handed something to Axel, and I could see it was a package wrapped with a fancy paper, and my son''s face lit up, and I felt so guilty that I hadn''t brought him something, and I could say Gael cares for Axel.


    "Can you go inside your room and open your present?" Gael asked, and Axel nodded his head and ran right away inside the house and his voice rang as he called his nanny, and I am sure my son was so excited to open the box that he had forgotten about me.


    "What are you doing here, Ashton?" Gael asked, and I could hear the anger through his voice after he made sure Axel could no longer listen to him, and I couldn''t stop myself from admiring Gael''s attitude even if I felt so jealous of him. I was stunned when he came closer to me and pushed my chest so hard, and I heard Megan gasp, but I didn''t budge since ying football taught me well how to be tough. I am used to being pushed and tackled by guys bigger than I am, and I am not afraid of him, and nothing can faze me, but I was worried about Megan.


    "I already told you, I don''t want to see your face ever again." He said as he red at me.


    "Gael, I know what you have done to Megan and my son," I said, and I could see the stunned expression on his face.


    "Son?" He asked, and he shook his head while he wasughing.


    "Axel is not your son; he is my son, Ashton. I couldn''t believe you would be talking none sense." He said, and his face saddened when he turned his gaze to Megan.


    "You told him?" Gael asked Megan, and when my girlfriend nodded, I could see the pain that registered on his face.


    "I couldn''t believe you, Meg. After what this bastard did to you, do you still care about him?" He asked, and I could see the hurt on Megan''s face, and I took her hand since I wanted to tell her that everything would be alright, but she pulled her hand away and looked at me, and I could see the pleading look on her face while I could tell she was looking for the right words to say.


    "You can''t dictate Megan what to do with her life, Gael. I may be a bastard for abandoning them, but you can''t deny my right to im Axel as my son. I ept I had been a jerk for hurting Megan, but you have to believe me. I love them both." I dered, and he wasughing at me, and I could tell he was mocking me.


    "Love? Are you kidding me? You don''t know the real meaning of love, Ashton. If you only knew how much Megan suffered because of you, you would never say such a thing. You are more than a fool for running away from your responsibility." He said, and I could see the disappointments on his face while his fists were on his sides.


    "I am sorry, Gael if I disappoint you, but I will be here for them for good. I wanted to thank you for taking good care of them, and I am so grateful for all the things you have done for Megan, but you have to ept the truth that I am part of their lives. I am Axel''s dad, and I will do everything I can to make up for my shorings on them." I responded.


    "You are already toote, Ashton; they don''t need you anymore. I am here for them; I am willing to give them everything. And you better leave now before I can drag you out of here." He said, and I shook my head.


    "I will never leave them again, Gael," I said, and before I could react, he punched me hard on my jaw, and the next thing I knew, he was throwing punches at me, and I could no longer keep myself from letting him hit me since I couldn''t deny he has strong blows that I could feel the sting on my face and stomach. I fought back, and we fought each other until we got out from the front porch and descended on the ground.


    I heard Megan''s voice, and she was crying, and I wanted to stop, but I could tell Gael was not done with me yet; I tried my best not to hurt him back, but he was so determined to bring me down.


    "Why did you evere back when Megan was already healing her wounds, and I know she is on her way to love me back." He said while I was trying to circumvent his attack, and his words fueled my determination to stop him from hurting me.


    "I am sorry, Gael, but you know I own Megan''s heart, and there is nothing you can do about it; you need toe to terms with yourself that Megan can''t be your lover because I am the only man on her heart," I said. It made him angrier, and he lunged at me, but I quickly moved to my side, and he suddenly lost control, and he plummeted to the ground.


    I expected Gael to get up, but my words weakened his strength that he remained to lie on the hard ground face down. Megan ran to his side immediately, and her following words pained me.


    "Ashton, please leave." She said, and I could feel the hurt tone on her voice, and I wanted to tell her no, but I could see that she looked so concerned about Gael when I was the one who received hard blows.


    "But, Meg," I trailed off since I didn''t know what to say, I didn''t intend to hurt Gael, but he left me no choice; he hit me first. I allowed him so many times to punch me before I got the courage to hit his pretty face hard, and I could see that his face got swollen, and I could look at the bruises I created, while I could feel the pain on my face, and my upper body.


    "Ashton, please don''t make this so hard for me; I want you to leave right now," Megan begged me again, and the looked she gave me was enough to make me walk away from them with heavy heart. I could feel my heart was broken since I couldn''t believe Megan would choose Gael over me.


    I strode towards the long driveway with a heavy heart as I realized I needed to take a cab going home to Majuscule since I didn''t have a car, and I wanted to say goodbye to my son, but I didn''t want Megan to be more frustrated with me. I took a deep breath before I doubled my pacing.


    When I looked back, I could see that Gael had already gotten up from the ground, and he was embracing Megan, and I couldn''t stop my heart from hurting when I saw Megan hug him back, and she was caressing his back.


    I couldn''t believe that the happiness I felt would be gone right away, and I was terrified of my realization that maybe Megan loved Gael, and she only pretended that she has still feelings for me to get back at me, and I couldn''t stop my heart from hurting.


    I call a cab since Megan''s estate is far away from the main road. And it felt like a long ride from Megalopre to Majuscule since I could feel the piercing of my heart, and I couldn''t take away the image of Megan and Gael hugging each other. And I felt so excited that Megan would tell him we were back as a couple, but she never told him anything, and it was killing me.


    "What happened to you, Ashton?" My sister said the moment I got inside the living room, and she got up from the sofa immediately, and she came closer to me and inspected the damage on my pretty face. And then she ran away from the living room while I slumped my body on the sofa. And when Isabelle came back, she brought the first aid kit box.


    "I thought you were having fun in that retreat. Do you know I did everything to contact Megan''s best friend?" My sister asked, and I realized I was right. It was Isabelle''s idea.


    "I know I needed to intervene with your love life, and when you told me about my nephew, I couldn''t stop thinking about him, and I know I needed to do something." She said as she started cleaning my bruises and cuts, and I winced when she applied the antiseptic on my wounds.


    "I never thought you woulde home looking like this," My sister added, and I told her everything that happened at Megan''s ce.


    "Everything seemed so perfect until Gael ruined my moment with Megan," I said, feeling so down as I tried my best to forget what happened out there, but no matter how I wanted to stop myself from thinking about Megan being so close with Gael, I couldn''t stop my heart from hurting.


    And I was horrified when my sister told me my theory could be correct, and I don''t know how I would ept the truth if Megan were only ying with my heart for taking sweet revenge on me.

 Chapter 160 - Sad And Lonely

    Megan''s POV


    "Are you okay, Meg?" I heard Alice''s voice since I didn''t raise my head after I listened to the opening and closing of my office door since I was looking at myptop, but I couldn''t deny my mind was somewhere else. I could feel her stand up in front of my table, but I kept my head down.


    "Come on, Megan, you need to talk with me." She said, and I raised my head and looked at my best friend.


    "There is nothing to talk about, Alice. I will not lie to you; I am not okay." I responded as I leaned on the backrest of my swivel chair.


    "The more we need to talk." She said, and I shook my head.


    I felt guilty that I drove Ashton away that day, and it waste for me to realize he didn''t have a car. Everything was perfect for us, and I was so excited to have him in my ce, and I could see my son''s excitement." I dered.


    "But I don''t have a choice but to drive Ashton away.I felt just d Axel understood when I told him Ashton needed to go since Gael came to visit us, and I could see the disappointments on my son''s face that day, but he didn''tin." I added.


    "You better call or text Ashton, Megan," Alice added.


    "There is nothing wrong if you will make the first move." Alice continued.


    "I saw the pain that registered on his face that day, Alice, and I am sure Ashton despised me, and I could tell he believed I chose Gael over him since I drove him away," I muttered.


    "And if he wanted to see us, he could havee and revisit us. It had been three days, but I didn''t hear anything from him." I responded, and I could feel the regret on my voiceand my best friend''s facesaddened.


    "I am sure, Ashton, was waiting foryou to make the first move since he was afraid you would drive him away if hees back to your ce, Meg. And I agree with you; that was what he was thinking. You just got back together, and instead of telling Gael about you and Ashton, you chose to keep your mouth shut." Alice dered, and she made me feel worse.


    "And no wonder he didn''t call or text you, Meg. You can''t me Ashton, and I couldn''t believe you were hugging Gael when Ashton walked away from your ce, and I am sure he thought you have a rtionship with the hot singer." My best friend added, and she made me feel so miserable, and I couldn''t deny I miss Ashton so much.


    "I didn''t sleep that night, and I could still feel the pain I inflicted towards Gael and Ashton. It wasn''t easy on my part, Al. How can I drive away from the man who helped me when I was so down and had no ce to stay. Gael provided me a roof on my head, and he made me what I am today." I said, and her face fell.


    "Megan, you helped him more than you will ever know. He earned millions because of you, and you don''t need to feel guilty; besides, you couldn''t reciprocate his feelings for you, Meg." Alice replied.


    "Don''t make it moreplicated. Do you know that you are giving Gael false hope? You better tell him that you are still in love with Ashton, not the other way around. I understand your point, Meg. I get it that you don''t want to hurt his feelings, but with what you are doing right now, you are breaking his heart more than you can imagine." Alice dered as she sat on the side chair while never taking away her gaze on me.


    I know Alice has a point, and I wanted to tell Gael about Ashton and me when Ashton walked away from us that day, but I saw the misery on Gael''s face, and it was enough to shut my mouth. And Alice was right; I don''t want to hurt Gael. I care about him so much, and I wanted him to be part of my life, but we couldn''t be more than friends since my heart would always beat for Ashton.


    I didn''t have enough sleep since I was thinking about Ashton every night, and for how many times I tried texting him, I ended up deleting the messages intended for him. Iy wide awake at night, thinking how I would talk with Ashton after what happened.


    "I will text Ashton if you do not do it, Megan," Alice said, and I stood up quickly since her words stunned me.


    "Don''t do it, Alice; I don''t have a choice but to attend our reunion," I said, and her face lit up.


    "Are you sure about that?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "I have something to confess." She said in more than a whisper, and my eyes got so big, and I suddenly felt nervous since her face turned solemn, and I could tell she had something to say to me.


    "Alice, you know that I am in a dilemma right now, and I don''t want you to add the burden in my heart since you can see I can''t concentrate on analyzing the production report," I replied.


    "Rx, Meg, all I want to tell you is I already confirmed to themittee of our uing reunion that we would attend before you could even say yes," Alice said. I am no longer shocked since I knew she was so excited to meet our batchmates, while I didn''t want to go since I don''t want to see those mean girls who made my Senior year miserable, especially Lauren.


    "There was a deadline for the payment, and I think Ashton had already paid for us since when I asked her where to deposit our payment, she said someone already paid for us, or maybe it was Zachary."My best friend added, and I could see that she was blushing after mentioning Zach''s name, and I could say Alice liked him a lot, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "I knew it, and I am only doing this because I wanted to see Ashton," I responded.


    "Why do you prolong your agony, Megan, when you cane to his office. If you don''t want to text or call, you can visit him at his office anytime." She said, and I looked at my best friend.


    "Do you think he will not drive me away?" I asked as I thought about her suggestion.


    "He is in love with you, Megan." She said, and I wish she were right.


    "I don''t know about that, Al; I am not sure if he feels the same way after asking him to leave my house instead of telling Gael the truth," I responded.


    "Hey, all you have to do is believe in his love for you, have faith, Meg; I am sure nothing will change how he felt for you. Ashton will always be in love with you." Alice replied, and I wished she could be right.


    "I don''t think it that way, Al," I answered her.


    "Are you blind? Haven''t you seen the way he looked at you? Come on, Megan, Ashton is still crazy about you, and his love for you is not that shallow." My best friend said, and how I wish her words were true.


    When I looked at the clock on the wall, I realized it was time to get out of my office since I promised Axel that I woulde home early. And as I made my way out of my office, I found Alice waiting for me, and together we walked towards the elevator; and I couldn''t stop thinking about Ashton, and I couldn''t wait to see him.


    The moment I arrived in our driveway, my son was waiting for me on the front porch, and this is one of the things I enjoyed being a mother. Seeing my son waiting for me after a tiring day would make me feel so happy, and I could say all the stress I felt in the office would be gone the moment I saw Axel running on the ground to meet me.


    "Mommy!" I heard my son''s sweet voice as he met me halfway, and I widely opened my arms for him. I am so afraid if he will ask me about Ashton''s whereabouts again, and I hate that I ruined their rtionship as father and son because of the poor decision that I made, and I wanted to make up with Axel the moment will meet his father.


    I couldn''t believe Ashton would be a no-show, I expected him to visit Axel after one day, but he didn''t show up. If he wanted to take part in Axel''s life, he should be there for our son, even if I hurt him.


    And I couldn''t deny I wanted to have a glimpse of my boyfriend, and tomorrow I will follow Alice''s advice by visiting Ashton at his office because I needed to do it for Axel''s sake. I have to lower my pride and ask Ashton to see our son.


    "Mom, are you angry with my dad?"Ashton asked as we walked inside our house, and I shook my head.


    "Of course not; I don''t hate your father, Axel," I responded, and he smiled at me.


    "Why did you ask, son?" I asked him, and his face lit up.


    "I wanted to invite dad toe here to our house." He said, and I could feel the pang on my chest as I realized my son missed his father so much.


    "Dad picked me up from school today." He added, and I could see my son''s happiness all over his handsome face.


    I was surprised, and I felt so hurt since Ashton didn''t wait for me, and I could tell he was avoiding me.. Now there was no reason for me toe to his office since he made an effort to meet Axel, and I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so sad and lonely as I realized Ashton didn''t want to see me anymore.

 Chapter 161 - I Am In Pain

    Ashton''s POV


    "Do you think you can solve your problem by drinking liquor? You know that alcohol will never help you, Ashton." Zach said as he sat down in front of me. I asked him toe over to my ce since Isabelle was in Astikoz. I was already drinking scotch on the rocks when he arrived.


    He asked me to meet him at one of the bars in Majuscule, but I didn''t want to worsen the situation between Megan and me. We just got back together, and I couldn''t believe we had to face another problem before I could have the chance to prove to her I am sincere and I want us to be one family. I don''t like the media to feature me again since I know it will affect my rtionship with Megan.


    "You cane to her house and visit Axel," Zachary said, and I shook my head.


    "If you had only seen the face of Megan when she begged me to leave her house when Gael arrived, you will know why I am skeptical about visiting her ce. It hurts me so much, and I couldn''t deny I am in pain." I said.


    "How about when you asked her to leave your mansion when she was pregnant eight years ago," Zachary added, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    "Zach, you know I was young back then, and no matter how I wanted to be with Megan, I know I can''t since my father will hurt her family. I only did what I thought was right, even if I was dying to be with her. Do you think I will give her up easily? I am in love with Megan, and I wanted to be with her every waking moment of my life, Zachary." I dered.


    "And why do you look like a mess? And allow yourself to be in pain. You go to Megalopre and show Megan you will never surrender." He replied, and I shook my head.


    "She doesn''t want me, Zach, because if she does, Megan will call me right after Gael left, and it has been one week since she asked me to leave her house. He didn''t tell Gael we are back together as a couple, so I guess Megan was only ying with my heart, and I am happy that the DNA test was positive, And I felt so happy that I am Axel''s father." I dered, and his face darkened.


    "You didn''t believe you were Axel''s dad?" He asked, and I could see the anger on Zachary''s face, and I know how much he cares about Megan.


    "You can''t me me for doubting Megan after I saw her hug Gael after driving me away. I thought she was ying games with me. I know Alice gave me the hair sample of Axel after I met Megan in the mall." I said.


    "I never have it tested since I am confident that he was my son because of our resemnce when I was his age, but on the day that I thought I would be spending the night with Megan and Axel, I got heartbroken," I added.


    "Seeing the only woman I loved since I was in my Senior High Schoolforted another man was too painful for me. I also have my pride, Zach." I replied, and his facial expression softened.


    "Look, I could tell Megan doesn''t intend to hurt your feelings, Ashton," Zachary responded, and I took my alcohol in one gulp.


    "I am not sure about that, Zachary, unless she will tell me how she felt," I responded.


    "How about Axel?" He asked.


    "I always picked him up from school, and I always find time for my son, Zachary, even if I wanted to go to Megan''s office and ask her where I stand in her life, but I am afraid to face the truth," I answered.


    "I don''t want to lose Megan, and losing her to Gael would be a big p on my face and my ego, and not only that, you know that Megan is the only woman who can break my heart, and I am sure I will never be the same again," I added.


    "I think she was afraid to tell me the truth, and I don''t think she doesn''t feel anything towards me, but I am sure she will still choose Gael over me. Megan could have told him about us, but instead, she pleaded with me to leave her house." I continued.


    I wanted to forget that day, and all I wanted was to relive the moments I had with her in the retreat house; it was the best three days of my life. I hated that the fun I had with Megan ended right away. And I hope we can have another chance to be with each other again.


    "What is your n now, Ashton?" My best friend asked.


    "Well, I have to be there for Axel, but I need to avoid Megan. I don''t want her to have a hard time because of me. If she will be happy with Gael, and then be it, I don''t care if I have to deal with the injuryter. I know I deserved to have this kind of pain since I hurt her eight years ago, and I am willing to do everything for Megan." I said, and I saw my best friend shake his head.


    "If you love her, Ashton, you have to fight." Zachary insisted, and I halfughed as I loosened my necktie.


    "Why do I need to fight when I know I am losing the game, Zachary?" I asked, and he looked at me with confusion on his face.


    "Ashton, you need to ask Megan first before you conclude." My best friend responded.


    "She has my number, Zach, and I tried calling her, but she blocked my number since I couldn''t contact her," I replied, and his face fell before he took a shot of his drink.


    "Did Axel know that you have a misunderstanding with his mom?" Zach inquired.


    "I don''t know, but Axel never mentioned his mom every time I came to his school. We only talked about his day and football. Axel is an intelligent kid, and I know he wondered why I didn''t spend the night with him that night, and my sister wanted to meet Axel one these days, but I don''t know how to approach Megan after what happened." I responded.


    I hate that I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about the sweet moments we shared, and I was expecting we would spend more time in bed since we were back together, but it seemed we were only given three days to be with each other.


    I know Zach was right, the alcohol would never help me get over my problem, and it seems the pain that I felt intensified as I thought about Megan and my son, and my desire to see her once again was driving me crazy.


    And I felt so alone when Zach left me in my house since he has an early training tomorrow, and I couldn''t deny, I missed football so much, and there were moments I wanted to go back, but now that I learned about Axel, I tried to focus on my son and my work.


    One week had passed, and it was Monday, and I was on my way to pick up my son. I never arranged with Megan, and I felt d she didn''tin that I found time to be with my son. I only asked ra that I would be picking up Axel every day, and I don''t care if I need to deal with traffic every day, but there are times when I am veryte, I needed to use our family helicopter, and the looked on my little boy''s face always warmed my heart.


    "Hello, Dad!" Axel greeted me with a broad smile on his face.


    "Hello, buddy! How''s school?" I asked after I buckled his seatbelt, and it felt so lovely to be with my son. I turned around and ran back to the driver''s seat.


    "It was great, dad; I had a perfect score in our Science Exam." He replied.


    "Wow! I am so proud of you, son." I said as I smiled at him.


    "Thank you, Dad. Can I ask you a question?" He asked, and I smiled as I looked at him in the rearview mirror.


    "Of course, you can ask me anything, son; what you want to know?" I responded.


    "Can I have a sleepover in your house?" He asked, and I felt my mouth dry as I swallowed my saliva as I realized my son''s question took me off guard, and I knew I had to be careful with my answer.


    "Of course, I''d love to have you, Axel, but we need to ask permission first from your mom," I said, and his face fell, and I don''t want to see the sadness in my son''s face.


    "I know mom will say no. Can you sleep in our house instead? You still owe me, dad. You promise to read me some stories, but you didn''t sleep in our house." Axel dered, and I felt so guilty that because of my misunderstanding with Megan, I could no longer be there with him.


    "I wanted to go over to your house, but I don''t think I can make it this week, Axel. I am sorry, but I promise you, one of these days, I will bring you to my ce, and I will sleep inyour house." I said, and I tried to smile at my son because I didn''t want to disappoint my son.


    "It is okay, dad, I understand. I hope you will also visit my mom." He said, and I suddenly felt nervous, and I didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Your mom is also busy, but don''t worry, I will make it up to your mom and you," I responded, and I saw him smile and wish I could spend more time with Axel.


    "Can we y football, dad?" He asked, and this time I can''t say no to Axel, for how many times I said nost week because I was afraid if Megan woulde home since I don''t know how fo face her yet.


    "Yes, we can!" I answered, and the happiness that I saw on Axel''s face was priceless, and he was pping his hands, and I could tell I needed to speak with Megan once and for all about our son since I wanted Axel to meet his uncles and aunt.


    And if possible, I will ask permission from Megan to bring Axel to my parents'' house in Astikoz so that he can meet his grandparents.. And I need to face Megan, hoping we can also spend more time together, and I wish that she still wants me as her boyfriend.

 Chapter 162 - [Bonus ]Confused

    Megan''s POV


    "Did your father ask about me?" I asked Axel as I held his hand and walked inside our house. And I couldn''t deny I felt so hurt when I saw my son shake his head, and I tried to smile widely at him the moment he looked up at me even if I could feel the piercing of my heart as I confirmed my suspicion that Ashton doesn''t want to see me.We ate our dinner, and Axel couldn''t stop talking about his dad and I smiled as I realized he looked so happy. I helped my son with his assignments while my mind was thinking about Ashton the entire time.


    "Mom, can I have a sleepover in dad''s house?" Axel asked as I tucked him in bed, and his question took me off guard.


    "It depends, Axel. And I need to talk with your father first." I responded, and he grinned at me.


    "Okay, I will ask dad toe over tomorrow." He said, and I suddenly felt worried because I didn''t know how to face Ashton again after I hurt him when I sided with Gael instead of him. Now that I have allowed Ashton to be part of Axel''s life, I am aware that I can''t just say no to Axel regarding his dad since I gave Ashton the right to know our son.


    "Axel, your father, is a busy man, and I don''t think he has time toe and speak with me." I dered since I didn''t want him to get disappointed if Ashton wouldn''t talk with me.


    "No, mom, dad said, he has all the time for me." My son replied, and I couldn''t hide the smile that appeared on my face thinking Axel felt so confident about Ashton having all the time for him.


    "It would be nice if he could drop by, but I don''t want you to get disappointed, Axel. There are moments when your father couldn''t get out from his office on time because some of his clients or employees needed his presence in thepany." I dered.


    "I understand, mom, but I know I can trust, dad; even if he gets busy, he will always find time for me, and that is his promise to me." He replied, and I nodded at him.


    "Of course, Axel, I know your dad will do his best to spend time with you," I responded, and my son''s face lit up.


    "How about you, mom? Can you spend some time with dad and me?" My son asked, and I coughed since I was surprised by his questions even though my answer would always be yes, but since the day I requested Ashton to leave my house, I felt worried about how to face him ever again.


    "Axel, I always wanted to spend time with you, and you know that," I replied.


    "How about, dad?" He asked again, and I knew he would not stop bombarding me with questions unless I answered him.


    "Of course, I love spending time with your father," I replied, and my son grinned at me, and I don''t feel guilty because it is the truth; I love to spend more time with Ashton.


    "Can you ask dad toe and sleep here with us, mom?" Axel asked again, and this time I found it hard to answer his question.


    "I don''t think it would be the best idea, for now, Axel, since your father needs to go to his office early, and Megalopre is far from Majuscule, you can''t just ask your dad toe over here with us." I proudly said.


    "I know, mom, but dad has a helicopter, and it would be easy for him toe here, and it would be quick." He said, and my eyes turned so big.


    "Did he tell you about it?" It was my turn to ask him a question, and his eyes twinkled with happiness as I looked into his eyes that reminded me so much of his father.


    "Yes, Dad made me ride with him in his chopper." He said, and I couldn''t believe Ashton would do something like that without my knowledge. I am d that he finds time to be with Axel, but he should have asked me before he started visiting my son. The pain intensified as I realized Ashton avoided me since he never contacted me after what happened.


    And I hate that I couldn''t stop myself from reliving the hot lovemaking we shared, and I couldn''t deny how much I miss him. And I know it was my fault, but he should try to understand that Gael is forever part of our lives since he was the one who helped me by the time Ashton abandoned me while I was pregnant with our children.


    It may be hard for Ashton to ept Gael. Still, he needs to understand without the singer, my life would have been difficult, and something might happen to us if he didn''t offer his home for us at that time; and I even lost my daughter because of my sadness after Ashton hurt me terribly.


    And I couldn''t deny I was in pain the moment he stoppedmunicating with me, even before I learned I was pregnant with his children. Gael and Alice were the ones who made me surpass the hardships that I have been through, especially when I became a mother, and losing Abigail was the hardest part.As I watched the sleeping figure of my son, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling while I caressed his face, and I released a heavy sigh before I got up and got out of his room on my tiptoes since I didn''t want him to wake up.


    "Hey, Megan! I have been calling your trunk line number, but you weren''t answering. I thought you went outside, and now I understand why, and I couldn''t believe I would find you looking into space." Alice dered.


    "You can''t fool me, Meg. You are not looking at the view below. You are still thinking about Ashton." Alice added, and I slowly turned my head at her.She was correct; I was looking over my office window, and I knew she was right; I wasn''t looking at anything since Axel''s dad upied my mind, and I couldn''t stop myself from reliving the sweet moments we shared, especially the way Ashton kissed and hugged me.


    "I needed to do something for Axel, and I needed to lower my pride once and for all since I know Ashton, and I need to talk," I said, and I narrated to her the conversation I had with my son the other night."I told you, but you won''t listen to me. Your son is intelligent just like you and his father, and you can''t lie to Axel, Megan." She responded.


    "I know, but I am so confused right now, and I couldn''t deny I missed Ashton so much. What should I do, Al?" I asked.


    "You know his home and office address, Meg, and you hurt Ashton. I guess it is about time you should apologize to him. It has been one week, and I don''t want to see you this way again." Alice responded.


    "I thought everything was perfect when we were at the retreat center; how could everything turn out this way? You looked miserable again; you were smiling when we left the camp, and now it seemed like you are carrying the world on your shoulders." She added.


    "Do you think he will talk with me?" I asked, and she gave me a reassuring smile as she nodded her head."Ashton would be so happy to see you, Meg." She continued as I felt my face turn warm, and I knew just thinking about Ashton would make me have the knots on my stomach.


    "Okay, I wille to his office this afternoon," I said, and Alice''s face lit up, and I know she is so excited for me and Ashton to get back together, and I understand my best friend is inspired since she is falling in love with Ashton''s best friend.


    "Go! Forget everything and for once, focus on the things that can make you happy, Megan." She replied, and I was smiling like an idiot, and even if I felt anxious, I couldn''t deny my excitement to see Ashton overshadowed the fear I have right now.I kept myself busy after my best friend left my office since I wanted to finish checking the documents on my table before going to Ashton''s office.I took a deep breath before I stood up and pulled my zer from the back of my chair. And I put it on, and I couldn''t believe I would feel so conscious about what I am wearing when I know I will only go to Ashton''s office to talk about our son and not about us.


    "Good luck, Megan!" Alice blurted out the moment I came across with my best friend on the elevator.


    "Thank you, Al," I responded.


    "Wow! It seemed like you were preparing yourself to meet your boyfriend because you are wearing make-up." Alice said as she noticed my face, and I blushed since she was right; I wanted to look beautiful in front of Ashton.


    And it felt so lovely to think that I am still Ashton''s girl even if he didn''tmunicate with me for one week, and I was hoping he was still my boyfriend, and he will forgive me for what I have done to him.I was rehearsing what I wanted to tell Ashton, but I couldn''t stop my limbs from shaking when I arrived at the parking lot of his building. I quickly climbed out of my car before I chickened out.


    "Do you have an appointment with Mr. Pritzgold, Miss?" The receptionist asked, and my mouth hung open since I realized I had to call him first before seeing and talking with him.


    "No, but you can tell him it is Megan," I said, and she was looking at me from head to toe."I am sorry, Megan, many girlse here and introduce themselves, but the same thing will apply to you; you can''t meet Mr. Pritzgold unless you have a prior appointment. You may leave now." She said, and I wanted to insist that Ashton would talk with me once he knew it was me.


    But I don''t want the receptionist to tell me if I am that close with Ashton. He should be the one to meet me at the reception area. I turned around after I mumbled my thanks, and I was shocked to see ire walking gracefully towards the receptionist.


    "Good morning, ire!" The receptionist greeted ir warmly, and I couldn''t take my eyes away from Ashton''s ex as I looked at her gorgeous body; and she looked so beautiful wearing a fitted dress that hugged her body perfectly.


    "Good morning, Jessica. Is he there?" She sweetly asked."Of course, Mr. Pritzgold will always have time for you." The receptionist replied, and I realized Ashton''s ex-fiancee looked so stunning.. And I walked back to the parking lot with a broken heart.

 Chapter 163 - Under The Moonlight

    Megan''s POV


    "What are you doing here, Meg?" Alice asked after she opened her main door, and I know she was surprised to see me on her doorstep. And I got inside her house before she could invite me in, and I sank my body into her white leather sofa.


    "Do you have something to drink? A vodka, perhaps?" I asked, and her eyes widened.


    "What is wrong with you, Megan? Why are you here instead of going home to your house with Ashton." My best friend asked, and I looked at her, and I couldn''t take it anymore; my tears fell on my face, and she sat beside me right away as she took me into her arms.


    "I am sorry, Meg, what is going on? What happened? Why are you crying?" Alice asked me, and I continued to sob on her shoulder while she was caressing my back.


    "I went to his office, but the receptionist didn''t allow me to get inside since I didn''t have an appointment with her boss," I said in between my sob, and I heard Alice release a soft sigh while she held my shoulders and looked at me.


    "Megan, it was very simple, you already went to his office, isn''t it that hard to call Ashton using your mobile phone? You don''t need to cry over that simple matter, Megan." She responded.


    "I didn''t cry because I didn''t see Ashton, Al, I was crying because I met ire on my way out, and the receptionist allowed her to get inside Ashton''s office even if she doesn''t have an appointment," I said, and her eyes got so big.


    "Did you see her with Ashton?" Alice asked, and I shook my head.


    "Thank goodness, or else I will hate Ashton. You could have begged the receptionist to call him Meg, and you could have told that woman you are Ashton''s girlfriend." She added.


    "What if Ashton will deny me?" I asked, and I heard my best friendugh.


    "And why are youughing at me, Alice? Do you know that I am having a hard time right now? My heart is aching." I said, and she looked at me with concern on her face.


    "I am sorry, Meg, I am notughing at you. I need to confess. Ashton is still in love with you, and he came to me after meeting him at the mall. I am sorry if I didn''t tell you about it because I know you will get angry with me." My best friend said, and my eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Yes, and I don''t care if you will hate me now, but you need to learn the truth, but I haven''t told him about Axel. I didn''t know how he found out about your son. And Isabelle also reached out to me, and she asked me if I could help her brother." She added, and I couldn''t believe my best friend would keep a secret from me, knowing we promised each other never to keep anything from each other.


    But I couldn''t deny I am thankful that she kept it a secret from me since I know I will be against it; even if I am still in love with Ashton, I am aware that my pride will take over my senses.


    "I told Isabelle we will go to a retreat camp on that date, and it was her who booked Ashton and Zach." She added, and I realized my best friend was the reason why I met Ashton at the camp.


    "You can hate me all you want, Megan, but I don''t think Ashton and Isabelle will ask help from me if he is not serious about having you back." Alice continued, and I felt like I was floating in the air, but my happiness was cut short, and my face fell when I remembered what I had done to Ashton.


    "Maybe he wanted to have me back at first, but I hurt him, Alice. After I asked him to leave that time, I know from that moment he will think I choose Gael over him." I responded.


    "Do you think he will change his mind and his heart will easily forget about you, Megan? I don''t think so, and I still believe he is still in love with you, Meg." Alice said, and I was hoping for the best.


    "I wanted to drink something strong, Alice. I want something hard." I said as I tried to stop myself from crying again.


    "I wanted to believe you, but knowing ire coulde to his office anytime hurt my feelings, and I couldn''t deny I am jealous of her," I said like a child while Alice stood up while shaking her. She was wearing her sweat pants and a sleeveless tank top while I was still on my business suit.


    I called ra, and I informed her I would bete, and I told her to tuck my son early to bed. And I felt guilty that I couldn''t be there for Axel tonight since I always love to read him bedtime stories before he will go to sleep.


    And when Alice came back, she was bringing a bottle of vodka, one shot ss, some salt, and slices of lemon. And I furrowed my eyebrow as I locked my gaze with hers.


    "If I drink with you, who will drive you home?" She asked, and I smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Al; I know I can always count on you," I replied.


    "You are always wee, Meg, you know, you can always cry on my shoulder, and you can tell me anything." She said as I poured some vodka into my shot ss.


    "Does it mean you will sleep in my house tonight?" I asked, and she nodded her head.


    "Of course, I know you, Megan, you will be looking for Axel, and I don''t want to travelte at night again. And I don''t want you to take a cab since I don''t want anyone to take advantage of you when you are drunk, and you are too beautiful to be drinking alone Meg, and I am sorry that I can''t drink with you." Alice said.


    "It is okay, Al, I just have some cravings today, and one of those is having a hard drink," I replied, and she gave me a skeptical look; I am sure she didn''t believe me, and she remained silent while I continued drinking the vodka.


    It felt so wonderful to feel lightheaded, and I could still feel the pain, but it felt like my heart was numb at the moment. And I could feel my entire body feeling so hot, and I wasughing when I felt like the words that came out from my mouth became sluggish.


    "Megan, I think that is enough; let us go home to your house." I heard Alice say, and I nodded my head, and when I suddenly stood up, I could feel her entire house was spinning. I felt d Alice came to my side immediately, and she helped me while I was still snickering.


    It seemed like I couldn''t control myself from giggling even if I could still feel the piercing of my heart, and I was talking nonstop until we arrived at my ce, and it felt like my drunkness was gone the moment I saw Ashton sitting on the front porch of my house.


    "No way!" I said, and I saw him get up. And I hate that my body would react to Ashton immediately, and I could feel the knots on my stomach right away as I watched hime closer to my car, and I was frozen in my seat. At the same time, Alice got out of the car, and even if I was drunk, I could see the worries on Ashton''s face when he realized Alice was driving my car, and I felt d my vehicle had a dark tint, and I am sure he couldn''t see me inside.


    I couldn''t hear what they were talking about, and I wouldn''t say I liked Alice when she left and walked straight towards the main door of my house while I could feel the shaking of my limbs when I saw Ashton strode towards my side and I could feel my entire body is shivering because of the excitement that I feel.


    And I felt conscious since I could smell myself, and I reeked with alcohol, and how I wished ra had called and informed me that Ashton was waiting for me so I have enough time to fix myself so I will look presentable in his eyes.


    I didn''t know what to do, and before he could open the door, I lowered down my head, pretending I had fallen asleep. As I heard the unlocking of the door, I could feel the butterflies on my chest, and I could feel I was going to faint, but when he opened the door, and I could smell his masculine scent, all the nerve endings of my body came alive, and when he caressed my face, I could feel my heart skipped a beat.


    "Megan," He whispered as he cupped my face, and then I felt his lips brush with mine. Since I was still under the influence of alcohol, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing Ashton back, and it felt like the fireworks filled the entire ce as I could feel the burning sensation that traveled my whole body down to the end of my spine as I felt Ashton deepened our kiss.


    My eyes fluttered, and I could feel the sweetness of his mouth as he continued to devour my mouth, and I no longer care about ire, and all I could think was to enjoy the moment I felt in his arms. I felt he unfastened my seatbelt without breaking our kiss, and he carried me, and I didn''t know what happened, but Ashton stumbled on the ground.


    His frame hit the hard surface while I was lying on top of him, and even if I felt so worried about him, I couldn''t stop myself fromughing so hard, until myughter died down when his mouth captured my eager lips once again, and we continue to make out under the moonlight.

 Chapter 164 - Wonderful Night

    Ashton''s POV


    "Are you sure about that, dad? Can we y football in our yground in front of our house?" Axel asked again as I drove away from his school parking lot, and I smiled as I looked at him in the rearview mirror.


    "Yes, son, I am sure," I responded, and he was beaming from ear to ear.


    "Thank you, dad, and I expect you would have dinner with us, and I am sure mom would be so happy if you would be joining us for dinner." My son said, and I was speechless since I only nned to y with him for a while and leave before Megan arrived since I realized I was not yet ready to face Megan.


    I don''t want to hear from Megan''s mouth that she doesn''t want me anymore, and what we had at the retreat camp was over before we could even enjoy ourselves together. I have been nning to go on a date with Megan, and I am so excited to watch a movie with her, but everything changed when Gael showed up at her house.


    "I am not sure, buddy," I replied, and I could see his face was saddened.


    "Okay, dad, maybe some other time. Why is feel like you were avoiding each other? Did you and mom fight, dad?" Axel asked, and his question took me off guard.


    "No, we are on good terms, Axel; we are just both busy this week," I responded.


    "How about thising weekend, dad? I wanted to have a pic with you and mom. There is a beautiful spot in our estate where we can have a pic, dad, and I hope you cane with us one of these days." He said, and I couldn''t stop smiling as I thought about going on a pic with them.


    "How about you tell your mom that you invited me to have a pic with you?" I said. Axel''s face lit up.


    "Okay, are you not busy thising weekend?" Axel asked.


    "I would be busy, but I will find time for you, Ashton; I will cancel my appointment just for you and your mother," I responded.


    "Okay, it is a date then, you can stay at our ce this weekend, and we can y football and y some board games." He said, and it seemed my son already had a list of what we should do while I still feel anxious since I haven''t talked with Megan yet after what happened thest time with Gael.


    The moment we reached Megan''s ce, my son climbed out of my car even before I could open the door for him, and he was running inside the house while I took his bag, and I smiled when I saw ra on the front porch.


    "Are you going to have dinner with them tonight, Ashton?" She asked, and I could tell my son had already told her, and I realized I should talk with Megan now since I don''t want to disappoint my son, and if she doesn''t want me anymore, I don''t have a choice but give Megan her freedom. If she is happy with Gael, I will set her free, even if it will break my heart into millions of pieces.


    I love Megan, and I am willing to do everything for her and I want her to be happy always, and I think the best thing I can do for Megan is to set her free. I will stop bothering her.


    I shook my head as I remembered ire. I was surprised when she came to my office this afternoon. It was uncalled for, and I hate that I hurt her by asking her to leave my office since what we had was over, and I told her about Axel, and of course, about Megan, and I could still remember the words she said before she walked away from my office.


    "I hate you, Ashton, you already canceled our engagement, and I only came here in your office to ask you how you are doing, and I couldn''t believe you would drive me away. You don''t even offer me coffee or tea." ire dered.


    "ire, I don''t want toplicate things between us, and believe me, I am doing all this for you because I don''t want to hurt you anymore. ire, you know that I have always been in love with Megan. And now that I knew that I have a son with her, I will never abandon them again." I responded, and I could see the pain on her face.


    "You will never be happy with her, Ashton." ire hissed, and she left my office without taking a second nce and closed my door with a loud bang that made me jerked from my seat, and I got back to work, and after signing all the important documents, I left earlier because I needed to pick up Ashton from his school. And it took one hour of travel to go here at Megalopre, and I don''t want my son to wait for me, so I always allocate extra minutes to spare.


    "Are you okay, Ashton?" I heard ra ask me as I snapped back to the present, realizing I hadn''t answered her question yet.


    "Yeah, I guess so," I answered.


    "Have you not talked with her yet?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Well, I think this time you should wait for Megan toe home, Ashton. I know her, I found her looking at the driveway most of the time after she got home, and I could tell she was waiting for you," She added, and I could feel the racing of my heart as I hoped ra could be right.


    "Are you sure she was waiting for me and not Gael?" I asked as I could feel the bitterness in my mouth as I mentioned Gael''s name, and she smiled at me.


    "You are jealous of Gael?" She asked, and then herughter followed.


    "Ashton, you need to know they don''t have any romantic rtionship. It is not a secret that Gael was so in love with Megan, even until now, but she only loves him as a friend. And Gael was waiting for Megan to love him back, but since she only had one great love, she could never give her heart to Gael." She said, and I couldn''t contain the smile on my face.


    "Does it mean she is only in love with me?" I asked, and her grin widened.


    "Are you sure about that, ra? She drove me away thest time Gael visited her and Axel, and I thought she chose him over me." I added.


    "Ashton, if Megan loves Gael, I think they are now happily married." She responded, and I fell silent as I realized ra had a point. I am aware she knew everything between Megan and me since Megan treated her as an additional member of her family and not a nanny of Axel.


    "Daddy! Daddy!" Axel was calling my name, and I smiled as I watched him with his football jersey with the football ball in his hands, and I handed ra his bag as I followed him into the fields. I enjoyed ying football with my son while I looked at my watch now and then as I waited for Megan toe home.


    The suspense was killing me, and when it was almost time for dinner, I told my son we call it a day, and he smiled at me. He took my hand as we walked towards the house''s main entrance, and I realized Megan was not yet home; I felt so disappointed when ra informed Axel and me that Megan would being homete and we would eat dinner without her.


    "It is okay, Aunt ra; dad will be eating dinner with me." My son responded quickly, and I felt d I said yes since I would be eating supper with my son. I helped Axel answer some of his assignments after supper, and then when I looked at the clock on the wall, I realized it was now time for him to sleep.


    "Dad, would you read me bedtime stories?" He asked.


    "Sure!" I answered, and my son looked so happy, and I could feel my heart swell with happiness as I looked at my son. I read him stories until he fell asleep, and I tucked him on his bed, and I tiptoed as I got out of his room.


    "I will wait for Megan at the front porch, ra," I said when I saw her in the living room watching some tv shows.


    "Are you sure?" She asked, and I nodded my head as I got out. I could feel the cool breeze that tickled on my skin as I sat down on the patio chair, and I wondered where she could be. I was practicing my speech as I waited for her toe home, and I suddenly felt so worried about Megan, and when I couldn''t take it anymore, I fished out my phone from my pocket and dialed her number.


    I could feel my hand was trembling as I waited for her to pick up her phone, but it only kept on ringing, and I sank back on the chair after calling her five times, and still, she didn''t answer, and I suddenly felt anxious where could she be.


    My heart was racing when I saw headlightsing on her driveway, and I got up on my feet when I saw Megan''s car, and I was walking towards the parking lot when she opened her door, and my steps faltered when it was Alice who got out from the driver''s seat, and Ie to her quickly.


    "Where is Megan, Alice?" I asked right away, and she was smiling at me.


    "Megan is a little tipsy because she feels upset with you." Alice said, and she tapped my shoulder and walked away from me after I heard her mutter, "good luck."


    My heart was beating so fast as I opened the passenger''s door, and my heart skipped a beat when I saw her sleeping on her seat. I couldn''t stop myself from cupping her face, and when I saw her enticing lips, I couldn''t stop myself from iming her mouth even if I was so afraid that she would push me away.


    But I was surprised when the opposite happened, Megan kissed me back, and I felt so happy as I realized she was only pretending to be asleep. I unbuckled her seatbelt without breaking our kiss, and I carried her outside her car, and I nned to take her into her room when I lost my bnce, and we fell to the ground.


    I made sure Megan would be safe by having her on top of me, and she was giggling, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I heard herughter reverberated the entire ce, and the fall didn''t hurt me since I am a football yer after all.


    And even if we were on the ground, I couldn''t stop kissing her until I heard her moans that made me feel so hot.


    "Please, take me to my room, Ashton," Megan said, and I got up with her in an instant, and I brought Megan inside her house, and she is still giggling, and I felt d ra was no longer in the living room as we made our way to the grand staircase.. And I took the stairs two steps at a time, and I never realized the odds would favor me tonight, and the night turned out to be so wonderful for me.

 Chapter 165 - All I Ever Wanted

    Megan''s POV


    I know what I am doing is called craziness because I couldn''t control myself anymore, and I me it on the alcohol I drink. And I wanted to me my best friend for leaving me inside my car when she knew I could no longer walk inside the house, and when Ashton started kissing me, I felt like I was floating in the clouds, and I didn''t want to go down on the ground anymore.


    Being in his arms felt perfect, and I didn''t want him to let go of my body. It felt like his hands were only made for me so that he could caress every part of my body, and I couldn''t deny the longings that I felt, and no matter how I wanted to stop kissing him back, I couldn''t control myself. And it feels like I lost the ability to control myself.


    His kisses brought different sensations to my body, and as we continued to make out on the ground, I realized I wanted more. Yeah, it feels embarrassing, but it feels so wonderful at the moment that I don''t care if I am going to regret everything tomorrow when I am sober.


    And I know because of the influence of the alcohol, I didn''t feel shy anymore when I begged Ashton to carry me inside my bedroom. I giggled when he pulled me up with him, and he carried me without a sweat; I hope we will not stumble on the stairs, and I was impressed when he sessfully brought me to my room.


    And he slowly put my feet on the floor after he closed my door with his feet, and I couldn''t contain myself from undressing him, and it was his cue. I was giggling when he discarded his pants effortlessly. I swallowed my saliva as I darted a nce at the outline of his stiff manhood beneath his boxer briefs as I realized Ashton was so big. When I raised my head, I found him staring at me, and I felt shy as I realized he caught me drooling over his big erection.


    "And I caressed his muscr chest with my hand while I could feel his hands all over my body, and every touch of Ashton''s hands made me feel like I was dreaming, and I don''t want to wake up. He looked so sexy as he pulled my dress up, and the way he worshipped my body with his eyes made me feel so thrilled, and I couldn''t wait for him to take me to the ce where I could see the stars.


    Ashton was drinking me in, and I could see that he was staring at me for a long time before he picked me up off the floor and carried me on my bed, and I felt afraid if he would be having a second thought about us, and I couldn''t think the humiliation.


    "You are so damn perfect, Megan, and I couldn''t wait to take you." He said in more than a whisper, and I was giggling, and myughter died on my lips when Ashton nestled between my legs, and I could feel my entire body set on fire when he rubbed my outerbia, and I couldn''t stop myself from moaning as I felt him ran his hands along my outer lips.


    And I was holding my breath when he parted my thighs, and he leaned down and dragged his tongue on my slit, and I was gripping on the sheets when he found my clit, and Ashton sucked my clitoris with his sexy mouth, and I felt my toes curl as I felt him caressed my breast and flicked my nipple.


    I could feel the orgasms building inside me as I felt Ashton continue to y with my pearl, and it felt so lovely that my moans echoed in my room as I was calling Ashton''s name. I couldn''t stop looking at him as he continued to devour me with his mouth.


    And my eyes rolled at the back of my head when I felt the tip of his tongue flicked my clit back and forth. When he suckled my erged bud, I bucked my hips as I gripped his hair, and I arched my back and opened my thighs wider so he could have easy ess, and I felt so horny and aroused as I heard him grunt under his breath while I came on his mouth.


    "Megan, you are so beautiful!" He said as he continued to toy with my pearl and slurped my juices, and I couldn''t take it anymore, I sat up, and I pushed his body on the bed, and he chuckled.


    "Easy, Meg!" He said.


    I lowered my head, and I could see precum on the tip of his engorged manhood, and I teased him by licking his mushroom head. I knew I was making Ashton crazy with desire, and I slowly took him into my mouth, and I sucked and teased him, and I knew he was at my mercy as I continued to jerk him with my hand while I licked his shaft.


    I am aware that I couldn''t take him all on my mouth because he is so big, and I giggled when he pulled me up, and he kissed me on my mouth while I was straddling him, and I could feel his shaft pulsated on my slit as I tried to ground on his stiff rod, and I couldn''t wait for him to take me.


    He slithered his tongue inside my mouth, and when he sucked my tongue, I moaned, and I gyrated my hips, and I heard him moan with pleasure, and Ashton cupped and caressed my breast; and I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Please, take me now, Ashton," I begged, and he flipped me on the bed, and I giggled, and he positioned his manhood at my entrance. And I was looking at him with eyes wide open, and he looked so sexy as Ashton watched my face as he slowly entered me, and I could feel the sting, but since I was already wet with my own juices, Ashton joined me with ease, and we moaned together when he started pushing in and out of me.


    "Your so right, Meg." He mumbled, and I moaned while I wrapped my legs around his waist. I could feel every inch of his cock as he slid inside me when he adjusted himself inside me, and Ashton started thrusting in and out of me, and it felt so wonderful that I couldn''t exin in words how Ashton makes me feel every time he mmed me hard.


    I could feel the desire building inside me when he continued to push in and out of me, and I could feel his hard cock is getting bigger. I could feel the gratification of our lovemaking as I watched him im me with total abandon, and I take him every inch, and my toes curl with excitement. I could feel the pounding of my heart as I squealed, and I came for the second time.


    Then Ashton rolled to his side while he pulled me with him, and I am now on top of him, and I could feel how big he was as I rode him. And it felt liberating as I took control, and I was bouncing up and down, and I could feel him hold my ass. It felt so wonderful as I watched him looking at me, filled with lust and affection, as I ground my hips on top of him, and I could feel his stiff cock inside my wall while my supple breasts were bouncing up and down.


    And when I leaned down my body, he took my breast with his mouth. It feels terrific how he suckled my hard nipple while I could feel him drilling me with his stiff rod, and I could tell he wasing since I could feel him getting bigger as I continued to grind my hips, and the look on his face was telling me he is about toe.


    And I came with Ashton, and I felt him spray his seed inside my womb, and I copsed on top of him, and he hugged me while he was still inside me, and we were both panting. He was kissing my head while I was caressing his chiseled chest.


    When I raised my head, he was looking at me with tenderness, and I slid away from him, but he pulled me closer to him. I smiled when I saw he was still hard even if he had already released his seed, and I know Ashton''s endurance is excellent, and I couldn''t wait to have another round.


    We were cuddling each other, and I wished the night would never end, and I thanked the liquor that I drank since it made me feel confident to show what I wanted with Ashton, and I didn''t care if it was me who took the initiative, for once I tried to follow what my heart yearns.


    I want to stop thinking about what is suitable for us anymore since it feels so good to be with him, and making love with Ashton will always make me feel alive, and I could feel I was in seventh heaven.


    "Meg, does it mean we are good again?" He asked, and I nodded my head since I couldn''t find my voice, and I didn''t trust my mouth. I don''t want to ruin the fun, and I wanted us to be together again, and I will talk about ireter. We had a good time, and talking about his ex-fiancee will only make me feel bad.


    "Thank you, Megan, for making me so happy tonight. I know we need to talk, but I know those things could wait. I want to say sorry that I didn''t return right away." He said as he was caressing my back.


    "To be honest, I was hurt, and I felt so jealous of Gael. And what is important right now is we have each other, and being with you and Axel is all I ever wanted. I want you back, Meg, and I hope you will give me another chance to be with you and Axel, and I promised, next time, I will never stay away again. I am sorry if I became a coward, Meg. I was terrified if I would lose you again.." Ashton added, and instead of answering him with words, I kissed him long enough to make him realize I wanted him more than he would ever know.

 Chapter 166 - My Favorite

    Megan''s POV


    I don''t know how I will face Ashton when I wake up, but the sweet lovemaking we shared was enough to tell me he still feels the same way towards me. But I knew we needed to talk first, but when I woke up, I felt disappointed since I could no longer find him inside my room, and I knew I was devastated as I slowly got up from my bed.


    I walked towards the bathroom and got inside the bathtub, and I could still feel his touches, I smiled when I could feel the soreness between my legs, and I covered my face when I recollected what I had donest night.


    I begged Ashton to have another round after I copsed beside him on my bed since I couldn''t stop myself from looking at his hard erection, and it felt like my entire body was on fire as I felt his hardness on my hand.


    Ashton took me to a ce I could never go alone, and I know I can only reach that ce with him, and I could tell I was in heavenst night as we made love. And as I was lying in the bathtub, I could feel someone get inside my room, and it could be ra.


    I closed my eyes as I could feel the warm water on my skin, and I felt d I remembered everything vividly, even if I knew I was under the influence of alcohol. I will make sure next time if I need to meet Ashton, I have to be sober, or else the same thing will happen again, I know I love what happened, but I don''t want Aston to think I did it on purpose.


    "When I was done taking a bath, I was shocked when I found Ashton in my room, and I couldn''t stop feeling so conscious since I only wrapped my body with the bath towel, and I could tell he was fresh from the shower too, and he was wearing cargo shorts and a grey t-shirt that hugged his body, and I could see the outline of his toned body beneath his shirt, and I couldn''t deny, I could feel my entire body is on fire again.


    "Good morning, Megan," He said as he looked at my face, and I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip when his gaze lingered on my lips.


    "Good morning!" I responded, and I could tell I was blushing again.


    "You want me to get out?" He asked, and I could tell he was confused about what to do, but I shook my head.


    "No, please stay," I said as he gave me his sweet smile as he came closer to me, I felt my entire body turn to jelly, and when Ashton put his arms on my hips, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled, and Ashton didn''t disappoint me when he captured my lips with tenderness.


    And instead of getting dressed, I ended up in Ashton''s arms, and when he carried me to the bed, I knew what I had been thinking of at the bathtub would be a reality. When Ashton discarded the towel, I could feel the anticipation as I watched him worshipping every inch of my body, and he started kissing me from my toes, going up to my lips.


    He looked so hot as I watched him kiss every part of my body, and when he imed my sensitive parts with his mouth, I couldn''t stop myself from moaning, and I felt so warm, and Ashton was turning me on, and I could feel the knots on my stomach as I looked at him with tenderness.


    "Did you lock the door?" I asked in between my moans since I knew Axel woulde to my room at any moment, and thest thing I want is my son to see me with his father in a very delicate situation.


    "Yes!" Ashton responded, and I didn''t notice he had already discarded his clothes. I was watching him with wide eyes because now that I was sober, I could see how beautiful his body was, and he looked so perfect that I couldn''t take away my eyes from him, especially his stiff shaft pointing at the ceiling.


    Ashton is well endowed, and I swallowed my saliva as I realized I wanted him to take me again, and the lust that I saw on his face was making me so aroused and hot. And my moans and his grunts filled the room as we shared the beauty of our love for each other.


    "Are you hungry?" Ashton asked, and I nodded as he kissed my head while caressing my arm after we made love. I was still overwhelmed with happiness that I was lost in words, and it felt so wonderful to feel his naked body beside me since it felt so intimate, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "I still want toy in bed beside you, but we need to get up so you can eat breakfast." He said.


    "Okay," I said, and I felt so afraid to talk since I didn''t want him to leave.


    "Did you bring clothes?" I asked, and I could tell my question made him feel embarrassed.


    "Yes, because Axel has been asking me to have a sleepover here in your house." He responded, and my smile broadened, and I couldn''t believe my son would be the reason he was here with me right now.


    He helped me get up, and I was no longer ashamed as I walked to my closet naked in front of him, and I felt d he waited for me to put on my clothes before he got dressed.


    "You are so beautiful, Megan." He whispered in my ear as I was standing in front of my vanity mirror, and I felt his arms wrapped around my waist while he put his chin on the nook of my shoulder. And he was staring at the reflection of my face in the mirror as Ibed my hair.


    "Thank you, handsome," I responded, and I could see the smile on his face.


    "I am sorry; I know I need a lot of exining to do," I said, and I could see the surprise on his face.


    "You don''t need to exin anything to me, Megan. The way you asked mest night to take you is enough to tell me you are still in love with me, and it made me feel so happy to hear you calling my name in your sleep, and it only means I am in your heart, Megan." He said, and I blushed as I realized I dreamed about himst night, and now as he spun me around, I could look at the happiness on his face.


    "I know, but you should know I am not in love with Gael, but I want you to understand he is part of our lives, Ashton. He helped me a lot, and I am sure I will never have an excellent career because of his help. So, I am asking you to ept Gael as my friend." I said, and he kissed me on the lips before he responded.


    "Of course, I know, Meg, but I hope you will also understand that I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so jealous of him, but don''t worry, I will try my best to be friends with Gael since I am grateful; for his help." He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from releasing a sigh of relief.


    "Does it mean we are good?" I asked, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "Of course, Megan, we are good, and I hope you still want me as your boyfriend." He answered.


    "Yes, Ashton, do you think after what happenedst night and this morning, I will allow you to go without confirming our status? I was so afraid if you thought I chose Gael over you," I replied, and he kissed me again.


    "Yes, it crossed my mind, but I am still hoping you would choose me in the end, but because I love you so much, I am willing to let you go if you will choose him over me if he makes you happy, and I was thinking I deserve all the pain in this world if ever you fell in love with Gael because after what I have done to you, you deserve to be happy, Meg." He responded, and I cupped his face.


    "You may hurt me terribly, but you are the only one who can make me feel this happy, Ashton; I tried to forget you, but I can''t, and now that you are here with me, I can''t exin how delighted I am as of the moment," I said, and he was beaming at me.


    "I want you to stay that night with us, Ashton, but I don''t want to hurt Gael''s feelings. I need to talk with him first about us since he has all the right to know. I know how much he cared about Axel and me. And he wanted me more than friends, and I have to exin to him that it has always been you." I added, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "Thank you, Megan, for being the mother of my children, and I know I need to make up with you and Axel, and I promise I will do my best not to mess up again," Ashton said.


    "Can we have a date tonight?" He asked, and I suddenly felt like a teenager all over again as I could feel the butterflies swarming on my stomach as I said yes to Ashton. I am excited for today, and I am more excited for tonight, and I know we can make our son so happy because Axel was sad for thest few days since I could tell he wanted to be with his father.


    And now that Ashton is with us, I can''t wait to do so many things with him and with our son, and of course, sleeping beside Ashton at night would be my favorite.

 Chapter 167 - Her Last Love

    Ashton''s POV


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy as I watched Megan sleeping in my arms, and having her beside me made me feelplete. And I wish the moment Megan woke up, and she would not push me away; I am afraid the alcohol is the only reason she is all out, and I recognize what I saw a while ago was the Megan I remember from eight years ago.


    She made love with me without reservations, and I found it so hot as I watched her give in to her desires, and it made me feel so lucky. And I love the way she received my every kiss and touch, and she was turning me on just by touching my body with her fingers, and when she took me in her mouth, she looked so sexy, and I couldn''t deny, I am bing more in love with Megan.


    I have been given so many chances in my life, and I hope this time I will never mess up again. And I was watching her with a beautiful smile on my face, yet I felt so worried when she woke up tomorrow, and she will get angry with me again. And it will be a disaster, but I will never give up on her, never again. I will fight for my right as Megan''s lover and Axel''s father even if I need to hurt Gael''s feelings.


    We havemon friends since Gael is not the only one who is famous. Until now, I have received contract invitations from advertising agencies, but I have already decided to keep my profile low since I wanted to win Megan and my son. Being a celebrity will not do good to my rtionship with the woman I love since I know how much she wanted to keep her life private.


    I haven''t asked her about her music, but I am sure the reason she allowed Gael to im and use her music was that she wanted to have a peaceful life, away from celebrity gossip. If we talk about looks and talents, Megan could be a sensational singer in the country if she chose to be popr, but she opted to remain in the shadow.


    I have always known Gael''s music was all written by Megan from the time he decided to separate himself from his bandmates. Megan is so beautiful and has a voice of an angel, and I am sure the people would love her and her music, and I felt d she chose to stay hidden, or else I would have many rivals for her love and attention.


    I felt so thankful she didn''t get the chance to date, anyone. I am her first of everything, and I felt so proud about that, and I will make sure I will be herst love. I got up from bed and got out of her room to get some fresh clothes in my car, and I felt so d I had brought extra clothes.


    "Hey, buddy!" I greeted Axel when I saw him ying outside, and his face lit up when he saw me.


    "Dad!" He eximed and ran towards me.


    "Why did you wake up so early, son?" I asked, and he smiled at me, and I could tell he was a little shy.


    "I wanted to y some games with you." He said, and since I wanted to go back and watch his mother sleep, I took him in my arms as I strode towards my pick-up.


    "I want you to go back in your room, and I promise to y with youter, Axel," I said, and he smiled as he nodded his head.


    "Okay, dad." He said, and together we walked back inside the house, I took a shower in his room, and I could see the excitement on his face when Iy on the bed next to him.


    "Dad, is mom not angry with you anymore?" He asked, and my son''s question took me off-guard, and I gave him a sweet smile.


    "Your mom is not angry with me, Axel, we don''t have time to see each other since we are both busy, but wepromise; we promised to see each other so we could be together," I said, and I could see the happiness on his face.


    "Yehey, how about thising family day? Would youe with us, dad?" He asked, and I suddenly felt a pang on my chest since Megan didn''t mention anything about Axel''s family day, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling jealous again as I realized maybe she had asked Gael toe with them since Axel is so close with him.


    And I couldn''t tell Axel to stay away from Gael because it would make me a terrible father; I know how Gael valued Axel and Megan since I know he helped them a lot during those times Megan needed help. I had to speak with him, and I know his ce in Majuscule, and I needed to man up and meet him.


    "Of course, I''d love toe with you, son," I responded.


    "How about your uncle Gael?" I asked, and his face lit up as he smiled at me.


    "I want him toe, and I already invited him, dad." He said, and I tried not to show him my disappointments. I should be thankful that my son invited me even if I felt hurt that my son asked Gael first toe with them to the family day.


    "Okay," I responded, and how can I go with them on a family day if Gael would be there? My son fell silent while he was holding my hand. When I looked at him, I realized he had fallen asleep, I slowly got up from his bed, and I felt d he was able to go back to sleep since it was still very early, and I couldn''t believe he would go out early morning hoping to y football with me, and I felt so guilty as I caressed his face.


    I felt terrible that I wasn''t there when Megan gave birth to Axel and Abigail, and God knows I would be there for her if she only let me know that she got pregnant with my children, but instead she ran away and hid from me, and now that I have them nothing can stop me from loving them. And I will do everything in my power to make Megan realize I am now a different man.


    I slowly got up and returned to Megan''s bed, and when I got inside her spacious room, she was no longer on the bed, and I realized she was in the bathroom, and the moment she got out and locked her gaze with mine, I felt so worried, but I smiled when she was looking at me with tenderness.


    And I realized I still have her, and she still wanted me to be with her. And I couldn''t stop myself from kissing every inch of her body, and we made love again, and now that she is sober, I felt d nothing changed at all; she is still responsive, and I could feel her desires building up inside her.


    After our hot lovemaking, we got dressed and walked out of her room holding hands, and we dropped by Axel''s room. Since our son was still asleep, we proceeded to the dining hall, and I found ra preparing brewed coffee, and when she looked up, I could see the broad smile on her face as she greeted us good morning. She drank her coffee with us, and I held Megan''s hand under the table the whole time, and I felt Megan squeeze my palm.


    "Do you want to see the sunrise?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Come with me then." She said, and I got up and followed her to the main entrance of her house; I took her hand, and we made our way through the garden. Together we hiked under the big trees going to a wide clearing, and I was stunned as I watched the scenery in front of us, which reminded me of my favorite ce in Astikoz.


    And when she sat on the grass, I followed her and sat behind her, and I wrapped my arms around Megan''s waist. Since I was sitting behind her, I had good ess to Megan''s neck, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing the smooth skin on her neck; I heard her moan when I nibbled her earlobe, and I could see the hair on her skin stood up.


    "If you kept kissing me like that, I am sure you will miss the beautiful sunrise, Ashton, and you will regret itter," She said, and I was beaming at her as I caressed her hair with my hand.


    "You are more beautiful than a sunrise, Megan, and I will never get tired of watching your perfect face," I said, and she looked so adorable when her face blushed. I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling, and I realized how I missed us, and together we watched the sun rises on the horizon in silence. Still, I could tell our hearts do the talking since I could feel the racing of my heart as I realized how wonderful it is to spend my entire day with Megan, and her sweet scent is driving me insane.


    I couldn''t stop myself from carrying Megan on myp so she would be facing me, and as I let her sit on myp, she was giggling.. She looked so beautiful as she gazed at me, and there is nothing I want at the moment but to be with her, and I could watch her face forever, and I know I will never get tired of gazing at her lovely face.

 Chapter 168 - My Choice

    Megan''s POV


    We were holding hands as we walked back towards the main house, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling when I saw my son on the front porch waiting for us. And when Axel saw using, he got up from his seat and ran towards us, and I could see the joy on my son''s face as he neared us, and I couldn''t deny him to have this kind of moment with his father.


    And when Ashton took our son into his strong arms and carried him while his other hand was still holding my palm, my heart swelled with happiness, and I know we all deserve to have each other, and this time I am confident I will never have a second thought about epting him in our lives. And of course, I know it is not only for Axel but also for me. I couldn''t deny I am still in love with Ashton, and being with him is my greatest dream.


    I could still remember the sleepless nights I spent after we left Astikoz, there was never a day I didn''t think about him, and every day I missed his smile, his touches and kisses, and his beautiful voice that would melt my heart, and I could still hear his sweet words on my head. I may be young back then, but right now, I could tell my heart feels the same way; it never gets tired of loving him every day.


    "Hey, why are you looking at me that way?" He asked, and I thought Ashton didn''t notice I was watching him the entire walk going into the main house.


    I giggled and shrugged my shoulders since there was no way I would tell him I was thinking about him even if we were together. I smiled when I saw Alice''s car, and I couldn''t be happier to see my best friend and tell her she was right about her theory with regards to Aston, and I felt d he waited for mest night.


    We ate breakfast with Alice, and she was smiling the entire time; when Ashton and Axel left us in the dining room, we got up and moved to the porch so I could watch Ashton and Axel ying some games, and when we sat at the patio chairs, my best friend bombarded me with so many questions.


    "Hey, are you a showbiz reporter?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "I felt d you are now happy, Meg, and I could see the happiness in your entire face, Megan, and I knew ever since Ashton became your boyfriend eight years ago, he was the only person who can make you this happy, not even the sess in your business, and now I felt d I was able to see that kind of smile once again, Meg." Alice dered.


    "I am happy with Axel, Alice," I responded, and she stopped eating her dessert and faced me.


    "It is a different level of gratification, Meg, right now, you reach the peak of your happiness, and I could see it in your eyes, and the way your face is glowing tells me you are at peace." She said.


    I smiled broadly at Alice, and I couldn''t disagree with my best friend. As I watched them running on the field, I couldn''t stop the knots on my stomach as I realized Ashton had never changed. He is still hot like the way I saw him in the magazine and Television, and I couldn''t stop giggling as I remembered my collection with Ashton on it, and it is one of my deepest secrets.


    I had never told Alice about it because it would be a big p on my face when I kept telling her every time she reminded me of Ashton that I would hate the father of child forever. Still, I couldn''t deny there are times I will spend time watching his face on the magazine cover until I will fall asleep.


    Those moments were part of the saddest time of my life, and just hearing his name will make my heart bleed, and no matter how I tried to forget about him, the more I miss him. He never let me have peace of mind since we left Astikoz, but nobody knew I was still longing to see him because I masked my genuine emotions for the sake of my pride.


    "When are you going to tell Gael about Ashton?" Alice asked, and I took a deep breath before answering her question.


    "I n to tell him everything thising family day since Axel invited him," I replied.


    "How about Ashton, aren''t you going to invite him, now that he knew he was Axel''s father?" Alice inquired, and I felt my throat dry since I was confused about what to do.


    "I don''t know Alice, I wanted to invite Ashton, but I am worried about Gael''s reaction, and I don''t want to make a scene out of it, you know me, I wanted to have a low profile, and having Gael around during school activities will always make me feel uneasy, and if you are going to add Ashton''s presence, I don''t know what will happen during the family day," I answered, and I could see the beautiful smile on her face.


    "It would be a celebrity day, and I am sure everyone will be excited to see Ashton!" Alice responded, and I could see the mischievous smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, I will be there to capture the moment with my newest camera collection." She said, and I shook my head, and I couldn''t deny Alice is good with photography, and I always loved her style, and the way she took our pictures during asions impressed me, and I am proud of my best friend''s talent.


    "I couldn''t believe you would make fun of my chaotic life," I said as I grimaced at her.


    "Hey, you know that is not true, Megan; you have a colorful love life, two popr hot guys in the country were crazy about you, and I think you should be happy about it, Megan." She responded.


    "I felt ttered with Gael''s affection, Al, but knowing I couldn''t reciprocate his feelings makes me feel so sad and guilty," I replied, and her smile disappeared on her face.


    "Yeah, it would be hard on your part, Megan, and I felt d I didn''t possess your beauty or else I would be having a hard time choosing the right man, but since you already made your choice a long time ago, I just want to tell you, I am proud and happy for you, Megan, for following what your heart wants." She responded, and I smiled at her before turning my head towards Ashton''s direction.


    And I smiled as I realized Alice was right, I had already made my choice eight years ago, and that is why no matter how I tried to forget him, he will always be the one. And I was smiling as I heard my son''sughter, and he was having so much fun with his father.


    Axel and I said goodbye to Ashton, and I wanted to ask him to stay for another night. Still, I didn''t want him to think I was so clingy, he kissed my son''s forehead, and when he faced me, I could feel the butterflies on my chest when he captured my mouth and kissed me in front of our son; it was a quick kiss, but enough to make me blush, and I was touching my lips as we got back in the house with a beautiful smile on my face.


    The following Monday, I arrived in the office so early, and I was shocked and couldn''t believe I got so many flowers inside my office; I smiled as I thought of Ashton, but my face fell when I looked at the card tags and realized they all camefrom Gael, and I dialed his number feeling so guilty for thinking the flowers came from my boyfriend. I felt disappointed when I couldn''t reach him.


    I was busy the entire day that I overlooked the time, and when I peeked at my watch, it was almost noon. When I nced at the screen on my phone, I realized I got missed calls from Ashton and Gael, and I know I felt excited that Ashton tried to reach me, and I hate myself why I turned my phone in silent mode.


    I could feel the racing on my heart when I saw a text message notification, and knowing it came from Ashton, I could feel my fingers are shaking as I opened my inbox. I could feel I was on cloud nine when he asked me if I had time to have a lunch date with him, and I was typing fast and didn''t notice someone got inside my office.


    And when I looked up, I found Ashton standing on my door looking so handsome as ever, and I could feel my heart skip a beat. And when he looked around my room, I could see the surprise on his face. I had seen it with my two eyes that Ashton tried to hide the bouquet he was carrying at his back when he saw the flowers all over my office, and I could see the hurt and jealousy on his face when he realized the flowers came from his rival.


    I stood up as I locked my gaze with him, and when I was so close to him that I could smell his manly intoxicating scent, I stood up on my toes and kissed him, and I knew my gesture was enough to make him pull me closer to him, and gave me a mind-blowing kiss that made me moan, and my toes curl.

 Chapter 169 - I Am Yours

    Ashton''s POV


    I wanted to stay another night at Megan''s ce and y football and board games with my son during the day and sleep beside her at night, but I didn''t want her to think I was abusing her hospitality, and maybe when the right timees, I will ask her to live with me. I couldn''t wait to ask her to be my wife, but I didn''t want to shock Megan; I would wait for the right time, and I was so afraid she would turn me down.


    I said goodbye to them with a heavy heart, I kissed Axel''s forehead, and when I kissed Megan on the lips, I didn''t want to release her mouth. Still, I was aware that our son was looking at us, and I was hoping Megan would ask me to stay, but she didn''t, so I got inside my car feeling a little down, but I still felt d I got Megan back, and I will have enough time to be with her and our son.


    I feel a little disappointed because I have been waiting for Megan to ask me to be with them on the family day when we watched the sunrise together. Still, she didn''t, and I understood that she was worried about Gael again. I couldn''t me her, though, because he had been part of her life ever since she left Astikoz, and now that we are back together, I need to be understanding, and I have to deal with Gael since it was because of me that Megan became friends with him.


    "So, when can I see my nephew?" Isabelle asked me when I got inside my house, and I felt happy to see my sister.


    "Soon!" I replied, feeling so sure that one of these days, I could ask Megan to bring my son to my house.


    "Are you sure Megan will allow him toe with you?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, she will; she is my girlfriend now, and I needed to show her that they mean the world to me, Belle," I said, and my sister smiled at me.


    "Of course, Ashton, I know ever since she became your girlfriend, you didn''t love anyone else, and it was always Megan, and I am so happy that you are back together, and knowing you had a son is amazing, and I couldn''t wait to see him," She responded.


    I spent the following day with my sister, and I called Megan; and we had talked for a while, and I felt so happy she let me speak with our son. Monday came, and I could no longer wait to see her, and even if I had an early meeting, I couldn''t stop thinking about my girl, and I kept calling her phone number, but Megan won''t answer my call. I texted her that I wanted to have lunch with her. Still, I hadn''t received any reply, and I suddenly felt worried if something was wrong.


    I ran towards the parking lot after I met with my managerial staff, and I felt so excited as I bought a bouquet for Megan; I had always known flowers would always be her weakness, I could still remember the first time I gave her flowers, and it made me so happy.


    I was thinking about my son''s invitation thising Friday. Even if I am still apprehensive about attending, I have already cleared my schedule since I don''t want to disappoint Axel if I don''t show up. But I am worried if Megan will get angry since she will be expecting Gael and not me, and I need to speak with her regarding this matter.


    I know it was only my alibi since the truth is I wanted to see her again, and I couldn''t believe I would be missing her this way, knowing we had been togetherst Saturday. I could smell the fragrance of the flowers inside my car, and I was smiling the entire drive going to Megan''s office, and I was carrying the bouquet in my hands as I got inside the lobby. I could see how the face of the receptionist lit up when she saw meing.


    "Good morning, Ashton!" She greeted me with a beautiful smile on her face, and I was no longer shocked when she recognized me, and I am sure her boyfriend is a football fan, or she could be one.


    "I would like to see Ms. Megan Corteza, please," I said while she was looking at me the entire time without fluttering her eyes, and her smile widened when I told her I wanted to see her boss.


    "I am sorry, even if you are a famous football yer, you still need to have an appointment with her." She politely said, and I shook my head.


    "Miss, I don''t think her boyfriend needed an appointment just to see her," I said, and she blushed, and I could see the surprise on her face.


    "I am sorry, please kindly proceed to her office." She said, and I muttered my thanks to her after she told me which way to go, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so nervous. And I felt so happy to see Alice on my way to Megan''s office, and after we greeted each other, she walked to her office while I stood in front of my girlfriend''s office door for a while before I got the courage to knock, but she didn''t open the door for me.


    I opened her door and invited myself in, and I was stunned when I saw flowers all over her ce. I almost thought I was inside a flower shop and not an office, and I suddenly realized they all came from Gael when I couldn''t stop my curiosity, and I read one of the flower tags since Megan was so engrossed with the documents on her table.


    I slowly hid the bouquet I was bringing because I felt embarrassed when I only bought one bouquet when Gael gave her the entire flowers of a flower shop. Just on time, Megan lifted her head and saw me, and even if I felt jealous, I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so happy when she gave me her sweetest smile.


    I was standing like a statue while I could hear the loud pounding of my heart as I watched Megan walk gracefully in my direction. When we were an inch away from each other, I could smell her sweet scent that will always drive me nuts, and when she stood on her toes and kissed me on the lips, I could no longer stop myself from pulling her closer to me, and I kissed her back more demanding than I could ever be.


    We were kissing each other while I felt the bouquet fall on the floor, and I couldn''t stop myself from caressing her thighs; I was lifting the hem of her pencil-cut skirt, and I could hear Megan''s soft moans as I stroked her legs with my fingers. At the same time, my mouth traveled from her mouth down to her throat.


    I couldn''t get enough with Megan, and I needed to stop before I brought her on top of the table, and I found it so tempting, but I needed to take her to lunch, but I captured her mouth one more time, and I deepened our kiss until I could feel her pulled my hair. We were both out of breath after I released her mouth. I put my forehead on hers, and she clung to me, and I hugged her for a long time.


    "You didn''t answer your phone, and I felt so worried, and I am sorry if I came uninvited," I said as I caressed her face.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Ashton; I love surprises, and sorry that I got so busy, and I had forgotten that my phone is in silent mode." She responded as she smiled at me.


    "Where is my bouquet?" She inquired, and I wasbing my hair with my fingers as I could feel my face blush; I tried to look around, and she picked it up from the floor.


    "I am sorry," She didn''t let me finish when she put her finger on my lips.


    "Ashton, I don''t need the entire field of flowers; I don''t care if I will receive one stem roseing from you; knowing it came from you would be enough to make me feel so happy and special. Thank you for these flowers, Ashton; they are so beautiful." She dered.


    I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, knowing I only gave her a bouquet of roses while she got all types of flowers from all over the world from Gael. I could tell he spent a fortune, and I appreciate his effort, and he must love my girl so much, and I felt so lucky I am the one with her right now.


    We got out of her office holding hands, and I could see the surprised look of her employees; I was shocked when she stopped at the center of the biggest office, and a lot of staff were there at their tables busy answering telephone calls, and they were all looking at us with wide eyes.


    "Everyone, meet my boyfriend, Ashton, and he is the father of my son." She proudly said, and she pulled me with her, and I could hear the gasp of her employees, but I could hear the girls are giggling, and I knew the moment we left, they would be talking about us nonstop.


    And as we were walking towards the elevator, I could see the smile on her face, and I couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Thank you, Meg," I said, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "For what?" She asked in return.


    "For being proud of me as your boyfriend, you make me feel so happy, Meg," I said, and she looked up at me.


    "You made me happier the moment you showed up in my office with a bouquet. I don''t want to hide about us anymore, I am so happy when I am with you, and I want everyone to know you are mine." She responded, and it made my heart swell with happiness.


    "And I am yours, Meg," I responded as we got inside the elevator holding hands and smiling at each other like we were still teenagers.

 Chapter 170 - Headache

    Megan''s POV


    I still couldn''t believe that Ashton would show up in my office with a bouquet in his hands. All my doubts were gone the moment I saw him. And I couldn''t deny watching him with his business suit will always drive me crazy. Ashton looked so hot, and I couldn''t believe I introduced him to all my employees, and I could tell they were all shocked.


    I kept my personal life as private as possible, and I could tell I was an excellent boss to my employees. I always talk with them and encourage them to work harder by giving them bonuses and incentives, but I never spoke about my private life. I could tell they are curious about my son, and of course about Gael, since he always visits me in my office any time he can, especially if he is in the city.


    They all thought we were an item since during Christmas party Gael would always have time to be with us. It was terrific to have him in our lives, but I know I can never give him my love. I don''t feel anything towards him, and this is the first time I presented someone in front of my employees as my boyfriend, and I couldn''t believe that out of impulse, I would announce to them that Ashton is the father of my son.


    I am not even sure what drove me to tell them the truth, I had been keeping the secret for a long time, and now because I was caught up with my feelings for Ashton, I tell them who he is in my life and as I sat beside him on his car, I am still in a haze.


    "Are you alright?" He asked me after he drove away from the parking lot, and I shook my head.


    "I don''t know, and I am sorry, Ashton, if my employees knew you are Axel''s father." I blurted out, and I felt Ashton take my hand, and he kissed my knuckles before he spoke.


    "What are you apologizing for;e on, Meg, I wanted the entire world to know I am the father of Axel, and I am your boyfriend, and it was the best thing I have ever heard my whole life, and knowing I am now part of your life again made me feel so happy andplete." He responded, and I could feel my breathing finally return to normal.


    "Are you sure about that, Ashton?" I asked since I was not still convinced with his answer.


    "Megan, I have never been so sure in my entire life. And why are you so worried about it anyway?" He asked, and I felt so worried to tell him what was ying in my head.


    "You are still a celebrity, Ashton, and I am sure you have an image to protect," I said in more than a whisper, and he darted a nce at my face before he focused his attention on the road.


    "Megan, what kind of image? The yboy thing? It was all rumors, Meg, and I am a man, and I already told you, I tried dating, but I ended up hurting those girls since every time I asked someone to have a date with me, the girl would automatically assume we were an item." Ashton dered while I felt a pang on my chest.


    "It was hard on my part since I couldn''t stop thinking about you, and I thought I was being punished by what I have done to you. Why couldn''t I forget everything about you, Megan? From your sweet voice, all the kisses we shared, and do you know what drives me insane the most?" He asked, and I shook my head.


    "The memories of the night you gave me yourself, Megan, it was the best memory that kept haunting me, and I couldn''t stop thinking about the night I took your virginity. It was the most amazing thing. And I love reliving that moment every night even until now, and I realized it was because of how much I be connected to you after that night." Ashton added, and I couldn''t stop blushing since I experienced the same thing.


    "And I realized I couldn''t love someone else but you." He continued, and I could tell my face became redder, and I was smiling the entire ride.


    Ashton took me to a restaurant near theke, and it has a fantastic view, and I couldn''t believe he would bring me this far, but I am enjoying every moment I have with him, and I don''t think I had any right toin because I love our date.


    "Meg, there is something I wanted to ask you, My sister has been bugging me to meet our son, and I hope you will allow me to bring him to my ce one of these days, maybe thising Friday night?" Ashton asked, and I was shocked since I hadn''t thought about it yet. And I felt a little hurt since he didn''t invite me, he could have asked me since we are now a couple, and since I felt so hurt, I couldn''t stop myself from shaking my head.


    "I am sorry, Ashton, but it is still early, and you can bring Isabelle to my ce, and I am sure it would be alright with her," I said, and I suddenly felt down, and even if the food we are eating is delicious everything tasted so nd after I realized he doesn''t have any n in taking me


    home with him.


    "Of course, I am sorry, Meg; I just want Axel to see my ce." He said, and I hated myself for being so affected by what he asked me, and I know I could have said yes, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hurt.


    "Aren''t you enjoying the food, Megan?" He asked, and I looked at him, and I tried to give him one of my sweetest smiles, but I know I miserably failed since I am the type of person who is not good at hiding my genuine emotion.


    "I love the food Ashton, but I am sorry, I suddenly felt unwell," I said, and I could see the concern on his face.


    "Are you okay, Meg?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, me it on my headache, and I only needed to take some rest, that is all," I said, and he took my hand over the table.


    I pretended to be asleep the entire ride back to my office. I wanted to kiss Ashton, but because of my damn pride, I ended up pretending I had a severe headache, and I couldn''t believe I would be feeling this way; how could I act like a teenage girl when I am turning twenty-seven soon.


    "Meg, we are here in your parking lot." I heard Ashton''s sweet voice, and I slowly opened my eyes, and I couldn''t stop the butterflies on my stomach when I found him staring at my face; I wanted to have a taste of his perfect lips, but all I could see in his face is his worries.


    And I wanted to take the initiative, but I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so upset that Ashton didn''t even bother to bring me to his ce before he asked me to borrow our son. I felt hurt as I remembered his fiancee, and I know ire has been at his home, and now that I am his girlfriend, I should have seen his ce, and I couldn''t stop thinking that maybe he is still hiding something from me.


    "Are you feeling better?" He asked, and I shook my head. I was shocked when he started the car again, and when I looked at him with confusion, he caressed my face.


    "You need to take a rest, Meg, and I don''t think you should go back to work." He said, and I started to protest since I had so many things to do at my office. And I couldn''t conduct myself to feel fine since I didn''t even take medicine.


    "I needed to work, Ashton," I said in a soft voice since I didn''t want him to think I was only faking about my headache.


    "Trust me, Meg, don''t worry; after you can have a little rest and take some medicine, you will be fine." He responded.


    "Please, Ashton, don''t bring me to the ER since I am fine," I said, and he only chuckled, and I closed my eyes as I regretted my action, and when I felt him stop the car, I opened my eyes, and I was so shocked to realize he brings me to his ce.


    "Wee home, Meg, I have always wanted to take you here, but I am afraid you will say no." He said, and I almost cried because I felt so guilty, and he got out of the passenger seat, and I was shocked when he carried me after he opened my door, and I continued to pretend I was not feeling okay.


    As he settled my frame on top of his bed, I could smell his scent on his bed, and I wanted to sleep here with him forever, and I was so lost in his world that I no longer care if he would know I was feigning my headache.


    I couldn''t stop myself from pulling Ashton with me, and when he was lying on top of me, I kissed him hungrily.. It felt so lovely to taste his lips once again, and I heard him chuckle before he took charge of everything; and I giggled when he started undressing me with his sexy muscr hands, and I was smiling as I thought from now on I will love having headaches.

 Chapter 171 - Hot And Sexy

    Ashton''s POV


    I wanted to be alone with my girlfriend, and I wished to spend more time with Megan, and that is why I chose to have lunch with her at the outskirts of the city, and it took a long ride, but she neverined, and I guess she was having fun too. The restaurant by theke is one of the locals'' favorites, and I could tell Megan loved the ce as she watched the area with fascination on her face.


    I ordered her favorite food, and I love watching Megan eat her food without care, and that is one thing I love about her. She could eat like a princess, and she could also eat like a Girl Scout in a camp. Still, whichever angle I would look at her, she will always be beautiful in my eyes, and as I watched her eat her food, I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Axel, and I believe this was the right time to ask her permission to bring our son to my ce.


    I got the courage to ask Megan about Isabelle''s request, but I could tell right away that she didn''t like the idea because I could see how Megan tried to hide her expression as she smiled at me, but I could tell that she was unhappy about it; and because it is still early. I couldn''t me Megan if she were having doubts since it was all my fault, and I couldn''t deny I felt disappointed too, and how I wish I didn''t ruin our date by telling her about my n of bringing Axel to my ce.


    I could tell she lost her appetite and kept silent by the rest of our lunch, and even when we got back to the city, I knew she was pretending to be asleep because she didn''t want to talk with me. I am so afraid to speak to her because I don''t want to have an argument with Megan after I just got her back. And being with Megan makes me feel so happy andplete.


    I wanted to say sorry to her, but I don''t think there''s something wrong with it because my siblings have the right to know about my son, and they are all so excited to see him, especially my elder sister. And I am sure Axel would be d to meet them, and I wanted my son to feel the loveing from his aunt and uncles. And of course, I am nning to bring him to my parents'' house one of these days, and bringing Axel to my ce is hard enough. I don''t think it would be easy to get him to Astikoz with me.


    I opted to be silent since I wanted to give Megan enough time to think and rest because I wanted her to know I was so worried about her. But I know that I should talk with Megan about these things because she cannot deny the right of my family to be with our son, and since we are back together, it should be that way. I know that I hurt herin so many ways before, and she lost her trust in me, and I wanted her to trust me again, and I wished her to forget the pain of yesterday, and I will do everything I can to make her happy again like the old days.


    I woke her up when we reached the parking lot of her office, and I felt hurt that we didn''t talk the entire ride back because of me, and I me myself for being so insensitive. I should have opened that up to her first if it were okay with her. As I watched her open up her eyes, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling the need to have her because she made me ache for her so badly, and when she told me she was still not feeling well, it was my cue, I wanted Megan to forget what she feels right now, and I wanted her to be happy.


    I started the car, and I couldn''t stop being so excited as I drove away from her building, and I could see the looked of surprise on her beautiful face the moment we arrived at my ce, and I could tell she seemed so happy, and it dawned on me why she was upset, how could I be so stupid? I never took her to my ce, and I should have asked her toewith me because we are back together. I carried Megan inside my house with one mission ying in my head, and I will make her satisfied.


    The moment we got inside my bedroom, I undressed her hastily, and I could hear her giggle, and I couldn''t stop myself from undressing myself since I couldn''t wait to take Megan. I nestled between her legs right away, and her moans filled my room, and I found myself so aroused as I heard her cries as I devoured her flesh. The smell of her made my bulge be bigger, and as Ipped her bud, I could feel her writhe in ecstasy.


    "Oh, Ashton, how could you make me feel like this? I could feel my entire body is burning with desire," Megan said, and I flicked her clit with the tip of my tongue before I devoured her sweet engorged bud on my mouth, and as I sucked her clitoris, I could feel Megan buck her hips, and I could taste her sweet girl juices on my mouth as she came. I fondled her supple breasts with my hands while I continued to eat her sweet pussy, and I loved the way Megan writhe with my touched and kissed, and the way she called my name made me feel so turned on.


    I started kissing her up to her belly up to her breasts, and I could feel her fingers caressing my head as I heard her pleas.


    "Ashton, please, I wanted to have you now; I want to feel your hard cock on me." She said, and I grunted since her dirty talks made me more aroused and horny, and I couldn''t believe Megan would drive me this crazy.


    "Patience, Meg," I said as I took her hard nipple on my mouth. She arched her back when I sucked her hard nipple while my other hand was rubbing her clit up and down, and I massaged her clit with my hand. I could feel her wetness, and her juices coated my fingers as I continued to stroke herbia, and I couldn''t take it anymore, but I needed to make her feel good.


    I wanted Megan to know I worship every inch of her body as I kissed her from her toes up to her mouth. I let her taste her own sweetness when I imed her mouth with urgency, and I kissed Megan in the most demanding way, and she received all the kisses I gave her hungrily, and I could tell she couldn''t get enough of me too.


    I positioned my stiff rod on her entrance, and I teased her clit with the head, and I could tell the agony on her face as I rubbed the mushroom head up and down and around herbia. The way she looked at me with hunger is enough to make me im Megan with one fluid thrust. We moaned together the moment I passed her slit down to her cervix, and Megan took my rigid cock with fervor, and I could feel her spread her thighs wider so I could have full ess, and then she curled her legs around my waist as I continued to thrust harder and deeper.


    .


    I could feel her tightness around my shaft, and I loved thrusting hard as I imed her soft lips. I couldn''t stop myself from biting her lower lip when I continued to ram her tight pussy with my hard manhood, and Megan''s moans reverberated on my bedroom. I loved hearing it over and over again as I listened to her moan of pleasure as I continued pumping, and when I put her legs over my shoulders, I could see her grip on the sheets as I could feel I hit her G-spot. And I love the way Megan bit her lower lip as she watched me sliding up and down inside of her tightness, and I could feel the bead of sweat on my forehead.


    "Harder, Ashton!" She eximed, and it drove me to the edge since it sounded so hot and sexying from her sweet mouth, and it made me lose control. I came with her writhing with pleasure, and I copsed my entire frame on top of her while I used my arms to protect my body from crushing her frame; as I looked at Megan, I could see that her headache was gone, and I could still feel my hardness inside her after I shot my load on her womb. I couldn''t wait to make her pregnant again.


    "Are you feeling okay?" I asked after I slid away from her, and I couldn''t deny I was still hard as steel, but I didn''t want to exhaust Megan.


    "Never been better," She responded as I pulled her closer to me, and I could feel the rapid beating of my heart as shey her head on my chest. Nothing canpare to the happiness I felt every time I had her in my arms like this, and feeling her naked body against my bare flesh is something I couldn''t trade for anything, and I love having Megan in my arms forever.


    "Meg, can I ask you a question?" I asked.


    "Mmm, what is it, Ashton?" She softly asked.


    "Can I invite you and Axel here to my ce?" I asked, and she looked up at me in the eyes with a beautiful smile on her face.


    "Of course, but I think you should have time alone with our son thising weekend; I want you and Isabelle to have time alone with him." She said, and her answer surprised me.


    "Are you sure about that, Megan?" I asked, and she gave me a sweet smile.


    "Of course, I am sorry if I was shocked at first; the truth is, I was jealous, but I realized you are his father, Ashton, and you have all the right to spend time with our son.." She responded, and I felt so happy as I kissed her lips again after mumbling my thanks.

 Chapter 172 - Unexpected Invitation

    Megan''s POV


    "Are you okay now, Meg?" Ashton asked as he watched me put on my clothes.


    "Yes, and I think you are my only medicine, Ashton," I said, and he chuckled.


    "Wow, I love that, Megan, and I think from now on you should make a big cab for me since I will be part of your emergency kit." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing at him.


    "Are you sure you wanted to go back to your office? How about we are going to fetch Axel at his school?" He asked, and my smile broadened.


    "Wow, that would be a good idea," I said, and I typed a quick message to my secretary that I would not be going back to the office; I instructed her to shut down my desktop since I only shut down myptop.


    Ashton gave me a tour of his house after getting out of his room holdings hands. We made our way through the hallways, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking around his house. I realized he got a big home as we descended to the grand staircase, and it was funny that I didn''t remember he took me upstairs, and I wondered why he bought a new ce when they have so many homes in Majuscule.


    I love the contemporary design of Ashton''s house, and the interior design took my breath away. I could tell he hired an interior designer for his house since I love it, from the living room to the dining area, and then furniture is fantastic. I could tell he spent a reasonable amount of money on this house alone, but he was a football yer and the son of Gregory Pritzgold. Now he is the CEO of his father''spany, and I am sure the amount he spent in this house couldn''t touch the figure on his bank ount.


    "What can you say about my home?" He asked, and I smiled at him.


    "It is beautiful, Ashton, spotless, immacte, and I love everything in this house," I said, and I could tell that he watched my face, and I suddenly felt conscious.


    "I am d you like it, Meg." He said, and he kissed the back of my hand, and I was looking at his long ck L-shaped leather sofa and the biggest screen I have ever seen, maybe he was watching his football game on the big screen most of the time, but I remembered he also has a wide TV screen inside his room.


    "Are you ready?" He asked, and I nodded my head, and we got out through the main door, and I smiled as I realized he didn''t let go of my hand.


    We drove away from his house, and I couldn''t stop myself from watching his long driveway, and it reminds me of their house in Astikoz. I suddenly felt sad when I remembered the day the guard didn''t allow Alice and me to get inside their mansion, but we asked Zach''s help, and the guard didn''t know we were inside Zachary''s car, and I couldn''t believe Ashton would instruct their guards not to let me in that time.


    "What are you thinking about, Meg?" Ashton asked, and I looked at him and smiled.


    "Nothing important, Ashton." I lied, and he squeezed my palm, and we listened to his ylist, and I couldn''t believe he would be listening to Gael''s music.


    "I thought you hated Gael. Howe you were listening to his music?" I asked.


    "Megan, every time I listened to his music, I didn''t focus on his voice, but on every lyric, since I know it was you who have written all his music. You don''t need to tell me anything, Meg; from the moment you sold your firstposition about me, I know you gave me up already." He dered.


    "But I never lost my hope, and I was still wishing that someday, we will be together again, and I am so thankful I didn''t lose my hope." He added, and I was shocked by his response.


    "I don''t know even until now how to make it up with you, Meg, but I promise I will do my best." He continued, and I looked at him before I turned my attention on the road while I couldn''t stop my tears from falling.


    "For eight long years, I waited for this moment, Ashton, to be with you, and for how many times I ended up with a broken heart because of you, but I couldn''t stop my heart from loving you. Every time I see you on TV with another girl, I spend my time in my room for hours cursing you because I hated you for hurting me all over again." I dered, and he tightened his grip on my hand.


    "But every time your rumored girlfriend is spotted with another guy, I will celebrate your every failed rtionship in my room alone, and sometimes I will drink my wine and make an imaginary toast with Alice since I never tell her that yourtest flings hurt me. You may call me crazy for loving you that much." I added, and he suddenly pulled over on the side of the road, and he cupped my face as he looked at me with tenderness.


    "Megan, you are not crazy, and do you know every time I was on a date, I was thinking about your face, and I know I was such a fool that I did not search the entire country for you, and now that you are back in my life, I will never hurt you again, Megan." He said before he imed my mouth, and I could feel the taste of my tears on my mouth as we continued to kiss each other with urgency, and it was a beautiful kiss.


    "Thank you, Megan, for sharing with me that kind of information; it means a lot to me, and thank you for celebrating the failure of those fake dates and flings since I have never been me during those dates." He responded, and he started the car again, and we were back on the road, and when we arrived at the school grounds, I couldn''t stop feeling happy that we were here together for our son.


    I wanted to invite him this Friday, but I don''t know


    how to tell him that Gael would being, and I don''t wish Ashton to think he is not part of our family; he is my boyfriend now, and most of all, Axel''s dad.


    "Dad! Mom!" Axel was running towards us, and I could see the happiness on his face, and I couldn''t exin how it felt to see my son this happy.


    "Hello, son!" Ashton ruffled his hair while he fist-bumped with our son, and I got down on one knee, and I let him kiss both my cheeks before I hugged him.


    "I missed you today, buddy!" I said.


    "I missed you too, mom, and I missed dad, too," He answered, and I smiled at him, and then he held my hand and his father''s hand as we walked towards his father''s car.


    "Do you know I am so happy today?" He asked as we drove away fromthe school parking lot, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and I turned my head to look at him.


    "Yes, I can see it in your face, Axel," I replied.


    "Thank you, mom, dad, for picking me up, and this is epic." He said, and I could hear Ashton''sughter as he looked at our son in the rearview mirror, and I know Axel fell asleep when I couldn''t hear his voice anymore.


    "I want to take you both to dinner," Ashton stated.


    "How about you cooked dinner?" I asked, and he nodded his head.


    "Sure, what do you want to eat, Meg?" He asked.


    "Surprise me," I responded.


    "Okay, wait for your surprise, my dear." He responded, and I giggled.


    Ashton carried Axel when we arrived home, and I wondered what he did at school today that he seemed so tired. And I wanted to teach Axel to be independent by riding the school bus, but I realized maybe next year would do.


    "You better go to your room, Megan," Ashton said while he was standing on the kitchen counter, and I couldn''t stop my face from turning red as I watched him looking so hot wearing an Apron anddle on his hand.


    "No, I wanted to watch you cook since I don''t know; maybe you will use some magic, so I don''t want you to cheat," I said, and I was smiling as I heard hisughter reverberate inside the kitchen.


    "Come on, Meg, you knew I can cook." He said as he started looking for his ingredients on the fridge, and I couldn''t stop myself from biting my lower lip as I watched him slice the ingredients since my boyfriend looked hotter than ever, and when I told him I would help, he asked me to leave the kitchen. So, I stayed on the sideline watching his every move, and I couldn''t deny, he could cook, and I could smell the beef stew, and I could feel my stomach grumble.


    "Stay with us tonight, Ashton," I said in more than a whisper, and I thought he couldn''t hear me, but he turned around and looked at me with a beautiful smile on his face.


    "Wow, that is an unexpected invitation, but I would love to spend the night with you, Meg." He said, and I couldn''t stopmy heart from feeling so happy as I excused myself and went to my room, and I quickly changed the bed cover and pillows, and when I was done, I was smiling like an idiot, and I almost jumped on my feet when I found him leaning on the door frame.


    "Dinner is ready, beautiful," He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling at him as he offered his hand to me.


    "Thank you, handsome, for cooking dinner," I said as I took his hand, and together we walked towards the dining hall, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so happy.

 Chapter 173 - Forgiveness

    Oliver''s POV


    It has always been my dream to cook Megan and sleep beside her every night. And now that everything''sing to reality, I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so happy that finally, I''ve got the chance to be with her. And knowing I am now a father of a seven-year-old boy, who gives my life additional meaning, I am happy with the oue of my decisions in life. I know I felt guilty for everything that I have done to them, but I promised to spend my entire life making up the lost times and loving them both every day of my life.


    I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so conscious as I prepared dinner while Megan was watching me the whole time. But I couldn''t deny it made me feel so thrilled, and I couldn''t wait to let her taste the food that I prepared for her. And I couldn''t deny she gave me the boost to show off my culinary skills. And I know Megan is not hard to please, and all she ever wanted was someone who would take good care of her and show her that she is being loved.


    I felt d she left me, and I could do the job faster; after I had prepared everything, I felt delighted ra came to my rescue, and she told me to fetch Megan while she prepared the dining table. I dropped by at my son''s room, and I smiled when he was already up and he was fresh from the shower.


    I couldn''t stop myself from getting closer to him, and I kissed his forehead, and he was giggling when I picked him up and threw his frame on the air, and it was satisfying to hear hisughter, and I told him to meet us on the dining room while I will get his mom.


    I smiled when I opened Megan''s bedroom door, and she didn''t notice me watching her as she busied herself with the pillows; I could tell she had changed her beddings, and I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about what we were going to do on the sheetster tonight, and just thinking about those things made me feel so hot all over my body. I was shocked when she invited me to stay the night, and I was about to ask her if I could be with them tonight, and it made me feel so happy that she is no longer the old Megan I know.


    She is now more open about her feelings, and she is no longer afraid to speak her mind. I could tell because of the experiences she had been through; it made her more vocal, and I love the new Megan, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I remembered her fake headache. And making love with her this afternoon at my ce was one of the best things that happened in my life, and I wanted that kind of thing to happen between us now and then, and I couldn''t wait to have them both in my house.


    I stifled augh when she jerked when she saw me watching her with wide eyes. And then the happiness I saw on her face was priceless. Alice came just on time before we started eating dinner, and we had the most incredible meal as I could see Megan was smiling the entire time.


    "Wow! Megan was right when she told me you were an incredible cook, Ashton." Alice dered, and I saw Megan''s face turn crimson, and I loved it when she blushed.


    "Did she tell you about me?" I asked, and Alice nodded.


    "Of course, during her sleepover at my house, and she couldn''t stop talking about you, we were young back then, but I could tell how crazy she was about her first love," Alice responded.


    "Hey, Al, would you please stop talking about me?" She asked, and she was giving her best friend hard stares, and I could tell she wanted Alice to leave the dining hall.


    "Why, Meg? Am I telling a lie?" She asked her best friend, and I held Megan''s hand under the table, and I massaged it, and it was my way of telling her everything was alright, and she smiled at Alice.


    "Okay, I am now giving you permission to tell Ashton everything I told you about, and you can also tell him about the nights I cried over him when I got so jealous of Lauren, but allow me to tell him you kept his picture in your room since I am not the only one crushing him when," Megan didn''t finish her sentence when Alice attempted to throw the spoon at Megan. I wasughing, and I couldn''t believe they would be telling me this, and I never realized I was Alice''s crush once.


    "Dad, can you read me some stories tonight?" My son asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course, Axel, I''d love to," I said.


    "And mom, can you read with dad?" He asked her mother, and Megan beamed at him as she ruffled his hair.


    "Sure, Axel." She responded, and I could feel it; my heart swelled with happiness.


    "What story do you want us to read for you, Axel?" I asked the moment we got inside his room, and her mom reminded him to toothbrush his teeth, and he was jumping while he wentinside his bathroom while I took Megan in my arms, and we hugged each other until Axel came back, and he was showing us his white teeth.We read the stories of Jack and the Beanstalk and The Red Riding Hood, and then I smiled when he was yawning.


    "Good night, Dad and mom, and thank you, I am so happy tonight, and I couldn''t wait to tell Kim that my mom and dad read me stories." He said, and I tucked him on his bed, and we kissed him good night.


    I couldn''t express the happiness I felt as we left him in his room, and I never thought being a dad would feel this wonderful. It is more satisfying than ying football, knowing it was the only thing that matters to me growing up without knowing there is more to life than ying my favorite sport, but I couldn''t deny football will always be a part of my life.


    "Hey, thank you for being here with me, Ashton," Megan said while she was resting on my arm, and she was facing me, and I was caressing her back.


    "Actually, I wanted to ask permission from you if I could sleep here tonight, and I felt so d you beat me to it," I said, and she frowned.


    "Why are you frowning, Meg?" I asked.


    "You could have asked me first since you are the man." She said as she tried to turn herself away from me, but I pulled her closer and started giving her butterfly kisses, and I could hear Megan giggle.


    "Megan, it doesn''t matter, I love you, and you know that and I love it that you asked me to stay here with you tonight," I said, and she smiled at me as she cupped my face, and we shared another night filled with passion.


    Megan woke up early in the morning, and I joined her in the kitchen as she prepared our son''s breakfast, and I couldn''t believe she didn''t let the maid prepare our son''s food, and I became more in love with her. We took Axel to school, and I felt so proud I am his father when he introduced me to his best friendagain.


    "It is still early, Ashton," Megan said, and I nodded my head as I looked at her in the eyes; she will always look beautiful even without make-up, and watching her now on her business attire made me feel so proud of her.


    "Can I drive your car?" She suddenly asked, and I slowly nodded my head, and I wondered why she wanted to drive my car, but I didn''t ask her instead I handed her my car keys, and she looked so hot driving my pick-up truck, and I wanted to drive my sports car next time since I couldn''t wait for her to drivemytest collection.


    As we drove away from the school grounds, I couldn''t stop myself from looking at Megan while she was driving, and I suddenly felt so nervous when I realized Megan was taking me to the cemetery. I took her hand as we walked inside, and I could feel my heart was restless.


    "Hello, Abigail," Megan said the moment we stopped in front of our daughter''s grave.


    "Meet your Dad, my baby girl." She said, and I could feel her voice tremble as I put my arm around her shoulders.


    "Hi, Abigail," I said, and I could no longer take it, I got down on my knees, and I sobbed like a baby until I felt Megan''s hand caressing my back.


    "I am sorry, Abigail, I am so sorry; I have never been there for you; I am sorry if you suffered, baby," I said as I could feel the tears on my cheeks.


    "I am sorry, Meg," I added, and I felt so much pain as I realized what I had done to them. Maybe if I had been there for Megan, our little girl could have been alive.


    "It is okay, Ashton. I didn''t bring you here today to make you feel guilty. I want you to meet our daughter." Megan said as he pulled me up, and I couldn''t even face her as I realized what a fool I had been.


    "Ashton, please, Abigail is now happy that finally, you havee with me, I always visit her alone, and I knowour daughter could feel my loneliness, but right now, I feel a different person. I am happy now that you are back in my life." She said.


    "Forgive me, Meg," I muttered.


    "I have already forgiven you, Ashton." She responded, and I looked at her face.


    "Thank you for bringing me here so I could meet our daughter," I responded.


    "You are wee, and I wanted to let go of the pain of yesterday so I could finally forgive you, Ashton." She dered, and I smiled as I murmured my thanks again, and we said goodbye to our daughter, and we walked out from the cemetery holding hands while I could tell I had be a renewed person.


    .

 Chapter 174 - Feeling Proud

    Ashton''s POV


    Having Ashton in my house feels so right. I could see the happy look on my son''s face, and I loved looking at him, smiling all the time. And I decided since I am now so sure to have him back in my life, it is about time I should bring him to Abigail.


    "You look amazing, Meg," He said the moment I got inside his car, and I know I felt like a teenager at the moment.


    "Thanks, and you look so hot and dashing as always, Ashton," I responded, and he chuckled.


    "So, you find me hot, right?" He asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling.


    "Yes," I responded, and he cupped my face and kissed me before he drove away from the house, and I felt so excited that we would send our son to school together.


    "Mom, Dad, I am still sitting here just in case you have forgotten that your son is here," Axel said, and Ashton and ughed.


    I wanted to drive his pick-up since I n to take him to the cemetery after sending our son to school, and I felt d he handed me his Keys without hesitation. I could feel him tense up the moment he realized we were getting inside the cemetery, and for the first time, I visited Abigail''s grave without breaking down. I don''t have regrets that I brought Ashton with me.


    "Thank you, Ashton," I said as I handed him his keys after we arrived at the parking lot of my office.


    "I should be the one thanking you, Meg." He said, and I smiled at him, and I didn''t expect he would walk me to my office. I could tell my employees were looking at us as we got inside my office, and I was shocked after I closed my door and spun around. He was standing so close to me that I could smell his aftershave, and I could feel the pounding of my heart against my chest, and when he leaned down and kissed me, I was lost in Aston''s world that when he released me, I was holding his arms for support.


    "See you soon, Meg, goodbye." He said, and he walked away from me after he kissed my forehead, while I was left light-headed as I relived the sweet kiss we shared.


    "Hey, Megan!" I jerked in my seat when I heard Alice''s voice. When I looked at her, she was wearing a white pencil skirt that entuated her figure with a ck blouse with a white zer, and I smiled when I looked at her face, and I realized she was wearing make-up, and my best friend looked sophisticated, and she was giving me a quizzical look.


    "Why are you looking at me in that manner, Alice? Have I done something wrong?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "No, but I couldn''t believe you will have daydreaming, and for heaven''s sake, you are no longer a teenager, Meg." She said, and I felt guilty that she was right; I had been thinking about Ashton since the moment he left my office.


    "Who said I was daydreaming about him, Al?" I asked as I tried to browse something on my screen.


    "Ha! Don''t ever lie to me, Megan Corteza; I have been your best friend ever since I can remember. I know when you are happy, sad, faking an illness, in love, hurt, and so many more." She responded, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing at her.


    "He spent the night in your bedroomst night, and now you are still thinking about him. I have been calling you the moment I get inside your office, but it seems like your mind is somewhere else." Alice said, and I took a deep breath.


    "I wanted to invite Ashton to the family day thising Friday, but how am I going to tell him Gael would be there? I don''t want them to be at the same ce together since I don''t want a repeat of what happened thest time they met each other at my house," I said, and her face turned serious.


    "Wow, it must be hard." She responded.


    "I know, but I am sure he will know about it because for sure my son will tell his father what we will do on his family day," I said.


    "Well, don''t worry about it, Meg; I think Ashton will understand; besides, you already informed him Gael will always be part of your life, and he can never change that," Alice responded, and I nodded my head.


    "I just want to remind you, our new client is waiting for you at the boardroom." She said, and I almost forgot about my meeting. I got up from my swivel chair, and I picked up my trendy zer and put it on while I was walking towards the door.


    I was shocked when my secretary introduced me to my new client no other than ire Alenson, Ashton''s ex-fiancee, and I couldn''t believe she was the owner of CA Beauty International.


    "Good morning, Ms. Corteza. I would like you to meet Ms. ire Alenson, the CEO of CA Beauty International." My secretary introduced us, and I pretended I didn''t know her, and I tried my best to look calm while I could feel the shaking of my legs. I am impressed with her, and her proposal is tempting, but I don''t think I could work with her. When the meeting ended, I wanted to return to my office right away, but I was stunned by her invitation.


    "Can I have coffee with you, Ms. Corteza?" She asked, and I wanted to decline, but I couldn''t say no to her in front of my secretary and her assistant.


    "Sure, there is a coffee shop nearby," I said as I stood up, and together we walked towards the elevator.


    "I want to be direct, Megan. I don''t think you don''t recognize me." She said right away as we sat on our chairs, and I looked at her, and then I smiled.


    "I am sorry, ire, I know you are the daughter of one of the richest men in the country," I said, and I could see the frustrations on her face.


    "I don''t need to brag about that everyone in this country knew I am Ricardo Alenson''s daughter." She responded.


    "But that is not what I am talking about, Megan. Don''t pretend you don''t know me." She added, and I could tell the tone of her voice changed, and she is no longer the charming client I had a meeting with a while ago.


    "I am Ashton''s fiancee, and do you think I will get interested in your perfume business? Come on, Megan? Your business is so small, and I could crush you right away if I want you. I am popr, and I can ruin your business with one badment about your perfume." She said, and I could feel the trembling of my legs when I saw how angry she looked.


    "Stay away from Ashton, Megan." She warned.


    "What?" I ask in disbelief.


    "I know all about you, Megan Corteza, and I am aware you were always number one in your ss, even in college, so I guess I don''t need to repeat myself." She hissed.


    "I am sorry, ire, I can''t do that, Ashton is the father of my children, and no matter what you do, he will always be part of my life," I responded, and she became furious.


    "I will ruin you, Megan. Your business is at its peak, and even your reputation, I know you had an affair with Gael." She said, and my face turned so red with anger.


    "That is not true," I said, and she was smiling at me, and I could tell she was mocking me.


    "Don''t me me that I didn''t warn you, Megan." She said and stood up while I was left dumbfounded about what had happened.


    I walked out of the coffee shop with heavy steps, and I didn''t want to go back to my office, and instead of going to the elevator, I took the other way towards the parking lot. I got inside my car and left the building, and I couldn''t believe I would be doing this again, but I didn''t have a choice; she threatened me, and I am no longer the old Megan. I survived without the help of my family, and I endured the pain for how many years, and I will never allow ire to make me feel weak again.


    "Excuse me, Ma''am, do you have an appointment?" The receptionist asked me, and I gave her one of my sweetest smiles.


    "No, but please tell him, Megan Corteza was looking for him," I responded, and she raised her eyebrows.


    "I remember you, and you have been here before, wow! You''ve got guts and beauty, but I don''t think you can charm me, Ms. Corteza; please leave. Our policy is simple, no appointment, you can''t see my boss." She said, and this time instead of walking away, I dialed Ashton''s number, but he didn''t pick up. I sent him a quick text hoping he would read my message.


    "What are you waiting for, Ms. Corteza? Leave!" Jessica yelled at me, and this was not the first time she asked me to leave; I wanted to show her my pictures with Ashton, but I was too ashamed to insist, so I slowly turned around, feeling so lost and alone.


    "Megan!" I heard his familiar voice calling before I could walk away from the reception area, and when I turned around, Ashton was running towards me, and I could see the face of the receptionist turned so pale. Ashton put his hands on my waist right away, and before I could speak, he captured my mouth, and he kissed me in front of her wicked receptionist, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him back without a care who would be watching us.


    "Jessica, from now on, Megan can get inside my office anytime, even I am in ameeting. She is my girlfriend and the mother of my children." Ashton said, pulling me with him while I could see Jessica''s mouth hung open.. And I get inside Ashton''s office feeling so proud that I am his girlfriend.

 Chapter 175 - Family Day

    Ashton''s POV


    "Why didn''t you tell me you areing?" I asked Megan the moment we got inside my office.


    "I want to surprise you, and I wanted to have lunch with you," I responded, and my smile broadened.


    "I love that, Megan, and you surprised me since I never expected you toe here to my office today,"I said.


    "I think you have to get used to it since starting today, and I would be your frequent visitor, Ashton." She responded.


    "That would be lovely then, and I think we should go now, so we can have more time to talk," I said, and I took her hand, and we got out of my office holding hands. And I realized I missed her so much even if we had been together this morning. I used my car, and I brought her to the nearest Italian Restaurant since I was starving.


    I was expecting she would invite me to Axel''s family day, but she didn''t, and I couldn''t deny I felt a little disappointed, but I couldn''t bring it up since I didn''t want her to tell me not toe to the sake of Gael.


    "Is there anything you wanted to tell me, Meg?" I asked just in case she had forgotten why she was having lunch with me.


    "No, I just wanted to see you." She responded, and I tried to give her a sweet smile.


    The moment she finished eating her dessert, I drove Megan to her office, and from there, I took a cab since I was driving hercar. I wanted to sleep at her house, but Isabelle would be waiting for me at my ce, and when I got back to the office, I was surprised to find ire waiting for me, and I felt so thankful she didn''te during lunchtime, or else I would be having trouble with Megan.


    "ire, what are you doing here?" I asked her.


    "Those are not the words I expected from you, Ashton. Is it because you now have a girlfriend?" She asked, and I smiled at her.


    "Of course not; I am happy to see you, ire. We are still friends." I replied.


    "I don''t want us to be friends, Ashton, you only want that thing, I wanted more than friendship, but I couldn''t do anything about it; I came since dad''s birthday ising up, and as friends and your ex-fiancee, I think you will not say no to me, Ashton." She said, and I know it is not a good idea to see her again.


    "ire, I just got Megan back, and I don''t think that is a good idea; I am sorry, but I passed," I replied.


    "Ashton, you can''t do this to me. You canceled our engagement, and I kept silent about it, and it is an insult on my part that you paraded your girlfriend here in your office; you should at least give me time


    to recover from my heartache." She responded, and I smiled weakly at her.


    "I am so sorry if I hurt you, ire, but you knew Megan was part of my life before you became my fiancee, and we have children. So, I don''t think I need to hide my girlfriend from the public." I responded.


    "I don''t need any more excuses, Ashton, be there if you don''t want me to call your father." She said and stood up and left my office after she closed the door with a loud bang, and I was left shaking my head.


    "Ashton, you needed toe home with me thising weekend; dad wanted to have a meeting with us," Isabelle said while she was cooking our dinner. I was leaning on the kitchen counter while watching her do magic in the kitchen. Isabelle and I love cooking so much that there were so many times during our younger years we cooked together for family gatherings since our mom loved to cook.


    "What? I couldn''t make it, Belle. I asked Megan to borrow Axel soyou can meet him." I said, and her face fell.


    "I am sorry, but his attorney told me it is urgent, and I think we all need to go home. Lennon and Cole are already there in Astikoz." She said, and I took a deep breath as I thought of an excuse to tell Megan that I couldn''t take Ashton with me Friday night.


    "Just tell Megan, I am sure she will understand." My sister said, and I wish it would be that easy.


    "I am excited to meet my nephew, Ashton; maybe next weekend I will go to Megan''s ce with you," Isabelle added, and I smiled at her.


    "That would be lovely, maybe we go there together, and then we will bring Megan and Axel here; I want them to be here at my ce, Belle. I have been dreaming of that day toe, but Megan insisted I should have bonding time with our son alone." I said.


    "That would be great, Ashton, don''t worry; I will convince Megan toe with us." My sister said, and I was grinning at her, and I helped her prepare the table, and we ate dinner while talking about my father''s meeting, and I wondered why he wanted to see us all this time, and I could tell it was something that could affect our lives.


    Dad had done nothing so far but to manipte our lives even after he got sick. Even if he retired from thepany, he could still control us with his fingers since he didn''t turn over his business to us, and I felt so d my siblings are good children, or else they all end up living as far away from my parents.


    "Ashton, what are you doing here?" Megan asked when she opened the main door, and I could see the surprised look on her angelic face.


    "Hello, Megan, of course. I am here because Axel invited me toe with you to his family day." I said enthusiastically while I could see how her face turned so pale.


    "But, I don''t think it would be," She trailed off, and I put my finger on her lips.


    "Meg, don''t worry, I get it. I know, and I understand that Gael would be there, but don''t worry, I will never make a scene beside you already told me that he will always be part of your life. And because I love you so much and I want us to work, I am willing topromise." I dered, and I could see her face softened.


    "I don''t want to be selfish, Megan, and I don''t want to lose you ever again." I dered, and she cupped my face.


    "Thank you, Ashton, and I am sorry if I didn''t invite you. I was nning to tell you, but I got scared, and I don''t know what your reaction would be if I told you Gael would be there." Megan responded.


    "I know, Megan, you don''t need to apologize," I said.


    "Dad! You came!" I heard Axel''s voice, and I could see him over Megan''s shoulder that he was running towards us, my son hugged me right away, and I couldn''t exin tha happiness that I felt in my heart as I embraced him back.


    "Of course, I promised you that I wille, and daddy will never break his promise to you, son," I said as I let go of his frame, and I couldn''t stop myself from ruffling his hair.


    "Are you ready, Axel?" Megan asked our son, and I could see the happiness all over her face.


    "Yeah, and I m so excited for today since dad is with us, and uncle Gael would be there too; it would be amazing having two daddy''s," He said. I couldn''t stop feeling so jealous, but I don''t want Megan and Axel to know I am affected by Gael''s presence since I know he likes Megan, and I know they are so close with each other.


    "Mom, can we ride at dad''s pick-up?" Axel asked, and Megannodded her head, and I picked up my son and helped him settle at the back; I slowly closed the door after I fastened his seatbelt, and I did the same with his mother.


    "Thanks," Megan murmured, and I gave her a quick peck on the lips before I rantowards the driver''s side, and I climbed on my car, feeling so excited to attend my son''s family day.


    I could see the shock on Gael''s face as we walked towards him, and he was looking at our intertwined fingers while I was holding Axel with my other hand, and I could see the hurt on his face.


    "Megan, what is the meaning of this?" He snarled, but he kept his voice low, and I know he doesn''t want Axel to realize he was angry.


    "Dad!" Axel eximed, and he ran towards Gael. I could feel the pain in my heart right away, but I tried to control myself; I should maintain myposure if I wanted to pass today. I need to prove to Megan that I can handle my jealousy.


    Axel and Gael hugged each other like they were father and son while I could see the worried expression on Megan''s face.


    "Hey, don''t worry, I will speak with him," I whispered in her ear, and she nodded her head.


    "Why are you here, Ashton?" Gael asked me after we excused ourselves from Megan and Axel. They proceeded to the registration area while we promised to follow them.


    "Like you, Gael, I am here for Megan and my son. I know you are angry with me; I appreciate all the things you have done for them. I want to tell you Megan and I are now back being together, and if we are going to talk about it, I have more right to be here because I am her boyfriend, and Axel is my son." I said, and I could see the anger and hurt on his face.


    "You have to face it, Gael, Megan is still in love with me, and you can''t dictate her heart. I don''t want trouble, but I want to remind you, you don''t own them; if you helped Megan, it was because you used her music without her I am sure your career was over that year. I know what happened between you and your bandmates." I calmly said while I could see the zing anger in his eyes while he curled his fists on his sides.


    "You son of a bitch!" He yelled, and he tried to hit me, but this time I avoided his attack.


    "If you want to beat me, go ahead. I will never fight with you, Gael, because I love Megan and my son, and if you care about them, then I guess you will also do your part.." I said, and he was frozen on his feet while I walked away from him, and I was hoping he would stay and follow me since I didn''t want Megan to hate me.

 Chapter 176 - Gaels Jealousy

    Megan''s POV


    I was shocked when I saw Ashton climb out of his car, and I felt so guilty that I didn''t invite him for the family day of my son. But when he smiled at me, I knew that everything would be fine. But I couldn''t stop my heart from beating so fast as we drove away from my ce as I was anticipating Gael''s reaction the moment he would see Ashton with us, but he couldn''t stop me from loving Ashton, and he knew I could never love him in the first ce.


    I was silent for a while as I listened to my son talks with his dad. I couldn''t stop smiling as I realized how happy he was to have his father. I can''t deny Axel is not the only one feeling so happy right now, and I felt my throat dry as I looked at Ashton with his ck cks and buttoned-up shirt, and he always looked so neat, and I know that was one of the things why I became so attracted with him. And, of course, he still looked so handsome as ever.


    "Hey, don''t worry, Megan, everything will be fine, and I am sure he will get angry, but it is about time he should know about us; we can''t hide our rtionship forever, and I want everyone to know we are together once again," Ashton said when he peeked at me, and I felt so happy.


    I smiled when I found Axel was sleeping on his seat, and he must be so sleepy since he woke up so early because of his excitement. Now I know why he wanted to take a bath early, and it was because his dad wasing, and I couldn''t believe Axel never told me he invited his father, and I could tell he was afraid if I would say no.


    "I know, Ashton, but I don''t want to hurt him," I responded.


    "Yeah, but you are still going to hurt him, Meg, you can''t love him back, and that is what he ever wanted ever since you came into his life, and I think that is why his longtime non-showbiz girlfriend broke up with him." He dered, and I was shocked about this information.


    "Really? I haven''t known anything about the reason why he broke up with his long-time girlfriend, and he only said it didn''t work out when I asked him if he has a girlfriend." I mumbled.


    "Well, I only heard the rumors, and I didn''t give any attention to it since I never expected you to be so close with him." He said, and I felt d I couldn''t feel any bitterness in his voice, and I could tell he was only telling me what was on his mind.


    "I felt so thankful you didn''t fall in love with him, Megan." He mumbled, and I smiled as I shook my head.


    "It will never happen, Ashton, and you know why," I responded immediately, and he took my hand and brought it to his mouth, and he kissed my knuckles.


    "Of course, thank you, Megan, for loving me all through these years." He dered.


    "I couldn''t think of myself loving anyone else, Ashton, and I know it will always be you," I responded, and his smile broadened.


    I woke up Axel the moment we got inside the school grounds, and I could feel the hammering of my heart the moment I saw Gael. Ashton took my hand, and he held our son in his other hand, and I could see how Gael''s face fell. Then I could see the anger on his face when he asked me why Ashton was with us, and he looked at on our intertwined fingers for a long time while I could see the pain that registered on his handsome face, and I knew I needed to speak with him alone, and I need to tell him the truth.


    Ashton told me he would speak with Gael, and as I took my son to the registration area, I couldn''t stop feeling so worried, and I released a sigh of relief when I saw Aliceing into our way as we fell in line for the registration.


    "Hey, I am sorry I amte," She said, and I could tell she was walking so fast since she was still panting.


    "It is okay; the registration just started," I responded.


    "Why do you look like you are not attending a family day? I could see the worried expression on your face. Does it mean none of your lover boys came?" She asked while she was smiling at me.


    "You are wrong, Alice, they are both here, and they are still talking," I responded, and her eyes got so big.


    "No, way! Howe Ashton knows about the family day?" She asked.


    "Axel invited him," I whispered, and I felt d Axel was already running on the yground with Kim.


    "Wow! I think this is going to be the best Family Day ever," She responded while my face fell.


    "How can I enjoy this day, Alice, knowing I will be hurting, Gael?" I asked.


    "Hey, you can''t forever hide your rtionship with Ashton, Megan, and I think it is for the best, and maybe, Gael will listen to Ashton, and he will understand, but I could tell you need to speak with him alone." Alice dered.


    "I know, but I am aware there would be no words that could make him feel better, Al; I will still hurt him at the end," I replied.


    "Well, that is life, Megan. We can''t deny it will not always be a sunny day, and I think it is about time Gael should ept the truth that he can never have you." Alice said.


    I was speechless until it was our time to register our names, and I smiled when I wrote Ashton''s rtionship to Axel, and I couldn''t stop writing in bold letters the word FATHER. What can I do?I am proud he is the father of my child. And I put aunt for Alice and Uncle for Gael.


    I felt so happy that Ashton is back in my life since I know if he is not around, I will be thinking about him the entire day as we celebrate the family day. We found our table as we waited for the others to fill up the registration, and I felt so worried when I saw Ashtoning towards us alone. I wondered what happened to his conversation with Gael, then I released a sigh of relief when I saw Gael walking towards us, and I knew I needed to deal with this now while the activity hadn''t started yet.


    "Ashton, can I talk with Gael for a moment?" I asked my boyfriend, and he nodded his head while he gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Of course, Meg, I was also thinking the same thing." He responded,and I couldn''t believe some of the parents came near Ashton right away to have a picture with him. He dly said yes while he told them he wanted his son to be with him, and I could see the surprised look on the parents'' faces as they realized Ashton was Axel''s dad, and I felt so happy that atst, no one would ask my son where his father is.


    I meet Gael halfway, and I know Alice will be there if the program starts, and I am not yet finished talking with Gael. I could see the pain on his face right away, and I wanted to do something to make him feel better, but I realized the only thing that could make him happy was if I were his girlfriend, but I couldn''t give him what he wanted because my heart belonged to Ashton.


    "Why, Meg?" Gael asked right away when we found an empty ssroom where we could talk without interruptions.


    "I am so sorry, Gael," I said, and I could feel my mouth is trembling.


    "Sorry? Megan, I don''t know what is going on with you, but you can''t be with Ashton; I don''t care if you will not have me as your boyfriend, but you can''t have him back. Have you forgotten what he had done to you?" He asked, and I could feel the disappointments in his voice.


    "I am telling you, Megan, he will only hurt you again, and you should stay away from him while it is still early. I don''t want you to get hurt again, Meg." He said.


    "Gael, I understand what you mean, but please listen to me. I know Ashton hurt me, and for eight years, I suffered, but I couldn''t stop my heart from loving him, and he will always be the only man I love." I said.


    "That is craziness, Megan; wake up!" He shouted at me, and this was the first time I saw Gael so angry, and I took a back step since I suddenly felt scared of him.


    "I am so sorry, Meg, I don''t mean to scare you, you know I will never hurt you, I am just too hurt that I have been so in love with you for the past eight years, and I broke up with my non-showbiz girlfriend because of you, and I only ended up with nothing." He said as he moved closer to me while I continued to walk backward until I hit my body on the wall, and the next thing that happened shocked me when Gael was kissing me, and I tried to stop him, but he was so strong.


    "Let me go, Gael!" I shouted as I tried to push him away from me.


    "I will never let Ashton have you, Meg, you are only mine, and I will do everything I can to make you mine." He said while he was holding my arms,with force, he was hurting me.


    "Gael, please, let me go," I begged.


    "No, I know you will onlye running to Ashton, Meg, I am losing my fucking mind because of you, and my jealousy was killing me." He said as he took me into his arms.


    "Gael, please, let me go," I pleaded, but he continued to kiss me with force.


    "What are you doing, Gael? Let Megan go!" I could hear Ashton''s booming voice, and I felt so happy that he came, and I couldn''t believe Gael would do something like this to me, but Gael didn''t budge.. The next thing I saw, Ashton pulled him away from me, and they were throwing punches on each other, and I could see they were fighting nonstop while I was shouting at them to stop even if I could feel my entire body was shivering with fear.

 Chapter 177 - My Perfect Mistake

    Ashton''s POV


    I allowed Megan to speak with Gael even if I felt apprehensive about it since I could tell that Gael was so angry with us, but I knew he loved my girl, and I believed he would never hurt her. I was distracted as I talked with the parents and teachers; they were shocked to learn I am already a father to a seven-year-old boy, and I could see the happiness on my son''s face as he posed with me in front of their cameras.


    I couldn''t believe even Alice joined the crowd as she took pictures of us, and I wanted Megan to join us, and I wondered what took them so long to talk. The activity was about to begin, and I couldn''t see Megan and Gael around the vicinity, and I felt so anxious as I held my son''s hand.


    "Dad, where are mom and Dad Gael?" He asked, and I smiled at Axel.


    "They are talking, Axel, but don''t worry, they will join us soon," I replied.


    "Is something wrong, Dad? I could tell Dad Gael was angry that you are here with me." He said, and I was stunned by his words, and I could see the look of sadness on his face.


    "Hey, buddy, he is not angry. Maybe a little upset about something, besides I know he is happy that I am here now for you." I responded.


    "I hope so, Dad, but he was looking at you with an angry face." He said, and I caressed his head.


    "Axel, sometimes adults get frustrated about something that will make them angry, but it doesn''t mean they are furious with other people," I responded, and I hate myself for lying to my son. Still, I know he loves Gael, and I don''t want my son to hate my rival even if I am jealous of him. Gael was there for my son when I couldn''t be there for him. I regretted that mistake I made, but I will never take that thing from Gael, he earned it, and I should be grateful for all the things he did for them.


    "I don''t want to be an adult anymore." He responded, and his answer took me off guard.


    "And why do you say that?" I asked.


    "It is confusing to be an adult, dad." He responded as he gazed at me, and I chuckled at his answer.


    "No, once you will be an adult, you will understand things, and it is fun to be an adult, Axel." I dered.


    "Is it more fun than ying?" He asked, and Iughed, and I didn''t know how to answer him.


    "Yes and no," I replied, and it waste for me to realize my answer made himmore confused as he looked at me with wide eyes. How can I tell my son that being an adult is not that easypared to being a child when all you can think is having fun all the time.


    And for me childhood is the most beautiful stage a person could ever have, being so carefree and you don''t think about anything else but toys and ying with friends, and if you fight with your friend, you will be friends just matter of seconds. You don''t hold grudges in your heart, and forgiveness is very easy to give.


    "That is hrious, dad; when you yes, it is yes, and no, if no." He replied, and I couldn''t believe I would have a hard time talking with my boy than talking with the Board of Directors of ourpany, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "I am sorry, Axel, but you will understand what I mean when you will turn into an adult; all you have to do for now is enjoy being a kid, okay? It is nice to have fun with your friends, and don''t worry about adult stuff, let me and your mom handle those things, okay?" I said as I tried my best not to make himmore confused.


    "Okay, dad." He replied as he gave me a beautiful smile that melted my heart, and I couldn''t stop myself from pulling him with me as I hugged Axel. It feels so lovely to be a father, and I will do everything I can for my son, whatever it takes.


    "Wow! I never thought fatherhood would suit you well, Ashton," Alice said the moment my son ran after Kim, and I watched him talk with her. I couldn''t stop thinking how it would feel when my son turns into an adult, and he will ask me about dating. I am excited that he will talk with me about his first love, and I will make sure I will have that kind of rtionship with Axel since I didn''t have that with my father, only with my grandpa Henry, and I couldn''t wait to bring them one of these days to my grandpa''s estate.


    "I don''t know if I am doing it the right way, Alice," I responded as I smiled at Megan''s best friend.


    "Don''t worry too much; you have a great kid, and he is a goodd, Ashton. And I am so happy that you are back." She responded.


    "Me too, Alice, and I know, thank you would never be enough for all the things you did for them, and I am so thankful that Megan has a best friend like you. You never leave her, especially when she was so down, and I know I made the biggest mistake when I impregnated Megan without my knowledge, but it will forever be my perfect mistake, Alice. I felt so happy andplete when I learned I am Axel''s father." I dered, and I could see the tears that welled up in Alice''s eyes.


    "You are wee, Ashton, I love Megan like a sister, and that is why I did all my best to help you win her back because even if you hurt her big time, I could tell she never stopped loving you, Ashton." Megan dered.


    "She hated you that day, but I know she can''t forget you no matter how she tried, and you are so damn lucky that she never tried dating anyone, not even with Gael. Megan is beautiful, and you know that, and boys will always take a second look, or some


    will stare at her for a long time wherever we go, but she never allows herself to have a boyfriend aside from you." Alice added.


    "She focused her life with Axel, and I know she is so happy with her life having your son, but I could see the emptiness she was trying to hide, and when you got back together, I felt so happy that you bring back the old, Megan. And I could tell she is now thrilled, Ashton. I am so thankful you never ger married to anyone." She continued.


    "I couldn''t stop loving your best friend; Alice actually; Zachary helped me search the entire Astikoz after I left our mansion. I never told my parents I returned to our city because I wanted to be with Megan, and I wanted to apologize and tell her I didn''t mean a single word. I told her that day you camewith her to our mansion." I responded as I looked at her in the eyes.


    "But I couldn''t find her anywhere even if I asked my friends and Ava''s help. I love Megan so much that I was willing to give up my dream of bing a professional football yer, and I am willing to do things against my father''s will, and I was so lost and in pain. Megan was not the only one who was broken-hearted, Al, I was, and I am so happy to have her back." I dered, and she gave me a beautiful smile.


    "I know, and I think you should look for your girlfriend now since I started to get worried, the games will start, and they are not yet back." She said, and I agree with Alice.


    "Yeah, I think I should tell them the activity will start; please look after Axel, Al," I said, and she nodded her head while I made my way to the path where I saw them leaving, and I am sure they look for a ce where they could talk.


    I didn''t want Megan to think I was overreacting, so I fished out my phone from my pocket, and I dialed her number, but it only kept on ringing, and she didn''t answer. And I started to get worried if something was going on. I walked faster as I searched every room that I passed.


    My steps faltered when I heard the voice of Gael, and I could see him by the window, and he was looking at Megan with anger on his face. I tried to hide since I didn''t want him to see me, and I didn''t want to pry. Still, I couldn''t move away since I know he was consumed by his jealousy, and I am sure he will never listen to Megan anymore because he is in a state of denial, and Gael is so furious with me, and he was pouring his anger towards Megan.


    I tried to hide on the wall, and when I saw him move closer to Megan, I suddenly felt rmed. When I saw him kiss her and Megan tried her best to push him hard, he didn''t budge. I was hoping he would stop and listen to Megan because I didn''t want to intervene. Even if I am curling my fists on my sides, I give Gael a chance. Still, when I saw him hurting Megan, I ran and got inside the ssroom in haste, and I pulled him.. I didn''t want to fight with Gael since I promised I would never do it, but he hit me first on my gut, and I didn''t have a choice but to fight back to make him realize there was no way I would allow him again to kiss or touch the woman I love.

 Chapter 178 - He Saved Me

    Megan''s POV


    I never expected Gael would turn out like this. He could no longer control his temper, and I could see Ashton tried his best not to hurt him, but my friend and once my hero continued to hit Ashton with his fists, and my boyfriend had no choice but to fight back. I could feel my throat dry as I continued to shout at Ashton and Gael.


    And I could see them hitting each other without listening to my pleas to stop fighting each other, and I realized they both released their anger with each other through their punches, and I found my feet frozen on the ground while I was watching them with my eyes wide open. It felt like I was watching an action movie, and I realized I needed to stop them before they ended up killing each other.


    "Gael, Ashton, please stop! You don''t need to fight each other!" I shouted, and I moved towards them, but they were both strong, and I could tell Gael was losing the fight since Ashton was stronger than him because my boyfriend is well trained and used to tackle his football teammates on the ground.


    Ashton is tolerant of pain, while Gael spent most of his time ying the guitar and keyboards, but I know he is not that weak since he always finds extra time to hit the gym, but it will never be enough to bring Ashton down in the ground.


    Gael needed to maintain his physical appearance to make his fans go crazy over him. How I wish I could stop him from hurting, but if he is really in love with me, he should respect my decision and be happy for me, but today I saw the different version of Gael, I saw a man full of hatred on his eyes, and he seemed like so determined to win me over.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, I ran, and I hugged Ashton on his back, while I was begging him to stop, and I felt so d he listened to me, and he ceased hitting Gael while thetter continued to punch him, Ashton tried using his hands to stop Gael from hitting his face.


    "Gael, please stop!" I shouted in a loud voice that his fist was suspended in the air, and I could see the horror that registered on his face when he realized what he had done.


    "Megan," He mumbled as he was looking at my face.


    "Please, leave!" I shouted at him, and I could see the pain on his face.


    "Meg, don''t do this to me, please." He begged.


    "No, we can''t be friends anymore if you will continue to do this, and if you can''t stop yourself from throwing punches at Ashton every time you will see him," I said as I tried my best to control all my emotions. I released Ashton from my embrace while I felt him hold my hand as I faced Gael.


    "Megan, I am sorry; I don''t mean to hurt you; I am just hurt and angry that you choose this bastard over me. How could you do this to me after what I have done to you?" He asked, and I could see the anger on his face again.


    "Gael, I appreciated all the things that you have done to Axel and me, but you can''t keep me prisoner in your life because I have my freedom to choose who I want to spend the rest of my life with, and I am sorry if I can''t love you back." I dered, and his face fell.


    "If you can''t ept that Ashton is now part of my life, then I think it is about time we treat each other like we are strangers because if you care about my son and me, then I guess you will be happy for us to have him back," I added. He was shaking his head, and he wasughing so hard, and I could see the mockery on his face.


    "Megan, I am telling you, you are making a big mistake; he will hurt you again," He said as he looked at me in the eyes.


    "I have been hurting for the past eight years, Gael, and if Ashton will hurt me again, it is none of your business. I am more mature now, and I can handle pain and betrayal, but I couldn''t believe you would turn out this way. You are caring and loving, and right now, you are scaring me, Gael." I responded.


    "I don''t know you anymore, and I think it is about time you shouldpose your own music again. I don''t have any regrets for allowing you to use my songs, but right now, I could say I don''t want to write any more songs for you." I added, and I could see the shock that registered on his face, and then he came closer to me, while Ashton raised his hand to stop Gael from getting closer to me, and I felt d he stopped on his tracks, and he looked at me in the eyes.


    "Please, Meg, don''t do this to me." He said.


    "Please, leave, for now, Gael, and call me again when youe back to yourself. I wanted to talk with the Gael that I used to know, the one who is sweet and caring." I replied, and he took a step back while he darted a nce at Ashton.


    "We are not yet done, Pritzgold; you have to pay what you have done to Megan." Gael hissed, and I could feel Ashton stiffen, and I released a sigh of relief when Gael finally turned his heels away from us, and he got out of the room without saying another word.


    "Are you okay?" I quickly asked Ashton as I checked the injury on his face, and he winced when I tried touching the cut on his lower lip.


    "Yeah, I am fine, Megan, and I hated that he kissed you; I want to beat him, Meg, but I know you will defend Gael because you care about him, and I am sorry if I wasn''t able to control myself. Believe me, I don''t want to hurt him or even fight with him, but Gael left me no choice; I couldn''t take it when I saw him kissing you; I felt so angry with him." Ashton dered as he was staring at my face.


    "I know, Ashton, and I am sorry if it turned out this way. I think you need to leave as well because I don''t think it is a good idea for our son to see your face like that. You have cut on your lower lip, and you have ck eyes, and you also have bruises on your arms." I responded.


    "I wanted toe with you and put antiseptic on your wounds and coldpress to your bruises, but our son needs me," I added, and he cupped my chin.


    "I know, Megan. I promised I would make it up with you." He said, and I smiled at him.


    "I know, please go home to my ce, and ra will help you with your minor injuries," I dered, and I could see the relief on his face. I realized he thought I wanted him to go home to Majuscule, but there is no way I would ask him toleave Megalopre because I wanted to spend more time with Ashtonter tonight after the school activities.


    "I wanted to be there for Axel. How about putting on my sunsses to hidemy ck eyes? I could tell the activities would be done on the yground, and I guess no one would ask me about the cut on my lower lip. It is not that big anyway." He dered, and I couldn''t stopmyself from smiling.I suddenly remembered I had a concealer on my bag since Alice gave it to me, and I never expected I would use it for the first time on Ashton''s face and not me.


    "Well, that is not a bad idea; that would be great, Ashton!" I excitedly responded as I got the tube from my bag, and I applied the concealer to his face.


    "Are you a makeup artist now?" Ashton asked, and I raised my eyebrows.


    "Well, we have to bring our own make-up artists every time we are invited to attend a talk show, and I remember those make-up artists now as I see you apply that creamon my face." He said, and I couldn''t stopmyself from giggling.


    "This is the first time I use this one, Alice gave this to me, and I never realized this could be so handy," I said, and when I looked at his face, I was shockedto find his face looked like nothing happened to him, and I apply someon his eyes, and I smiled when I see the result.


    "You have to remind meter to give Alice my thanks," I said, and he smiled at me, and even if I was still worried about Gael, I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I realized I felt so happy that Ashton was with me. Ashton kissed me on the lips enough tomake me breathless before we walked out of the ssroom smiling like teenagers again, and we went to the parking lot to get his shades from his car.


    "Thank you for saving me from Gael, and I never expected him to act that way," I said.


    "I felt guilty that I followed you, but now, I felt d I did because I don''t know what he is capable of, and he could have harmed you without realizing it," Ashton responded, and I nodded my head in agreement.


    We went back to join Alice and Axel, and we both stopped on our tracks when we saw Gael together with them. And I felt so rmed when I saw Gael holding our son. I couldn''t stop feeling so horrified as I realized he could harm Axel because he tried to hurt me. I never felt so worried my entire life as I ran towards them while Ashton was running beside me, and I felt confident he would do anything to keep our son safe.

 Chapter 179 - The Parlor Games

    Ashton''s POV


    I admit fighting with Gael felt so good because I couldn''t deny I hated him for almost hurting Megan; he wanted her to love him back even if she already told him she could never love him. And it was frustrating because he didn''t listen to her, and I couldn''t believe he stayed even if Megan asked him to leave, and watching him holding my son''s hand scared me.


    I could tell Gael got so obsessed with Megan, and he is no longer the Gael she once knew because his mind is now in chaos. After all, his heart is now enveloped with hatred and anger because of his jealousy and his will to have Megan in his life. I was running beside Megan, and I could see the worries on her face, and when she ceased running, she watched Gael talking with Axel.


    "Hey, I know you are worried, but I think he won''t hurt our son; I could see how much he adores Axel," I whisper in her ear as I stand behind her and I put my hands on her hips, and I felt Megan rx a little.


    "Of course, I knew that but I couldn''t stop feeling so worried after what he had done to me a while ago, and I felt so d you came." She softly said as I kissed her head.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t stop myself from worrying, and I wondered what took you so long to speak with him," I responded as we watched the host formally starts the program. I saw the principale to the stage, and he was smiling as he delivered his opening remarks, and out of the corner of my eye, Axel was looking among the crowd, and I could tell our son was looking for us while he was sitting on Gael''sp.


    "We need to be with Axel, now, Meg," I whispered, and she nodded her head. We excused ourselves as we made our way to our assigned table, and Axel''s face lit up when he saw us, and he immediately stood up from Gael''sp. I could see how his face darkened as he looked at me while Alice was whispering with Megan, and I could still see the bruises on Gael''s face and his swollen eyes.


    And I could see the curious look of the onlookers, and even if the principal was talking, I could see that all eyes were on us, and I wanted the activity to end soon so I could have time alone with Megan and Axel. Our son came to me, and he sat on myp, and it felt so lovely, and it made me feel more worried about Gael''s reaction. I felt so d Alice stood up and sat beside him, and how I wished she could make him leave, but I could tell Gael was determined to stay with us until the family day was over, and I realized this is a day to remember.


    The game started, and when the host asked the parents with their child to join the parlor games, Megan and I stood up, and Axel was so happy. Still, when Gael stood up from his seat, I could see the worried expression on Megan''s face, and I allowed him to be with them; Iasked Megan to y the game with Gael since I didn''t want him to make another scene.


    "What is wrong with Gael, Ashton?" Alice asked me immediately after they left our table and made their way to the field where the game would ur, and I released a deep sigh.


    .


    "I don''t know what he was trying to prove, Al, Megan asked him to leave, and we didn''t expect him to proceed here; I thought he already left, and I can''t leave them; I could feel he is nning something." I dered.


    "Yeah, he was scaring me, Ashton; even Axel could feel that something was going on with him," Alice responded, and I didn''t take my eyes away from Megan and Axel as I talked with Alice in a low voice.


    "I want him to leave, but I am afraid if we will fight again in front of thiscrowd. We fought each other a while ago in front of your best friend, and I am not proud of what I have done because I hated violence, and I don''t want to worry Megan, but Gael left me


    no choice." I responded.


    "No wonder he has ck eyes. And he has some bruises on his face, while you look nothing had happened to you." She responded, and I chuckled.


    "Megan did something on my face, and that is why I am wearing shades; I don''t want my son to know we fought," I said, and then the crowd cheers, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I saw Axel on the field running and jumping followed by Megan as they joined the obstacle race. I felt proud that my son is fast like me, and they are leading, and when the game ended, I clenched my fists when I saw Gael hug them both.


    "Ashton, I know you feel so angry right now, but please stay calm for Axel, and I just wanted to inform you Megan is in love with you, and there is no way she will have Gael as her boyfriend, especially now that he started to show his true colors," Alice said. I nodded my head, and I did the most sensible thing to do; I excused myself from Alice before I could run and hit Gael''s face.


    I needed some fresh air to control my anger, and I made my way towards the school garden to release my frustrations with Gael. I don''t know what I am going to do with him. I was looking at the butterflies circling the flowers, and I smiled as I remembered the incredible life cycle of the butterfly.


    "Hey! I thought you left us!" I heard Megan''s soft voice, and when I turned my head, I found her walking gracefully towards me.


    "I need to leave, or else I will end up punching Gael''s face again, and I can''t do that in front of our son; I know he adores Gael," I responded, and she gave me a weak smile.


    "Thank you, Ashton, for your understanding. I know I should have never invited Gael in the first ce since you and I are back together. I am truly sorry, and I didn''t realize something like this would happen." She said, and I shook my head.


    "It wasn''t your fault, Meg, he is in love with you, and his jealousy is getting in the way; I know Gael wanted to be there for Axel, but he can''t ept you are mine again," I said, and I moved closer to Megan while I never take away my gaze from her lovely face. She wasughing so hard when I almost stumbled on the ground.


    "You shoulde back with me, Ashton." She said.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Meg, and it hurts me to see you with him and Axel. I''d rather stay here to avoid confusion, and I don''t want them to wonder why I wasn''t the one ying with you when I am Axel''sfather." I responded, and she smiled at me.


    "He is gone, I begged Gael to go and take good care of his wounds, and I felt so d he finally listened to me." She dered.


    "What did you bargain with him?"I asked, and I could see the guilt on her face.


    "How did you know he asked something from me?" She asked while I could see the surprised look on Megan''s face.


    "I know his personality, Megan; he will never leave unless you promise something to him," I said.


    "He asked me to have a date with him on Valentine''s day." She said, and my eyes widened in shock.


    "What?" I asked in a loud voice, and I hated that I couldn''t control my emotions anymore. And I couldn''t believe Megan wasughing at me that I could see tears that welled up in her eyes as she continued tough.


    "You think that is funny, Ms. Corteza? You are telling me you will be having a date with another man onValentine''s day?" I asked, and she was shaking her head.


    "I know it wasn''t funny, but I wasughing with your reactions; I was kidding, Ashton. Do you think I will do that?" She asked, and my face fell.


    "Don''t joke something like that, Meg, that is not funny; you know how much I hate it to see you with another man." I dered, and her smile widened.


    "Good to know then, and I would like to tell you the same thing, and you don''t have to worry, I didn''t have a deal with Gael. I only told him he should take good care of his bruises, and he apologized to me." She said, and I raised my eyebrows, unable to believe Gael said sorry.


    "Yeah, and he told me he wants us to be friends," Megan added, and I wanted to tell her Gael was lying, but I didn''t want to hurt her feelings.We returned to the venue holding hands, and I smiled when I couldn''t find Gael anymore, and Axel ran towards uswhen he saw using. I couldn''t stop smiling when he hugged me right away.


    "Dad, you need to join us with the next parlor game." He said excitedly, and I nodded my head at him feeling so excited to y with him and Megan.


    "Of course, son, I am excited," I said, and he grinned at me while I heard his mother giggle.


    We won so many games that made my son so exhausted but happy as the family ended. We received many prizes that Axel found hard to carry on his chest. I felt overwhelmed with happiness as I drove my car, and I could see Axel was sleeping on the back seat while Megan was massaging my hand.. And even if Gael tried to ruin our day, we still came home to Megan''s house with happy faces, and I felt d the family day ended sessfully.

 Chapter 180 - My Love For You

    Megan''s POV


    I wanted to enjoy the family day as my son did, but how can I enjoy knowing Gael is still there? And I don''t have peace of mind knowing he could ruin our day at any moment because jealousy consumed him, and I don''t know how to make him leave. We can''t sit down far away from our son, and Ashton and I should join them at the table, and I can''t stop myself from worrying as I looked at him carrying Axel on hisp.


    How could he be insensitive? Gael knew I was in love with Ashton, yet he still wanted to have me. I felt so d Axel got off from Gael''sp, and he came to his father. And as I watched Ashton having Axel on hisp made me feel so happy, and I couldn''t express the happiness that I felt as I looked at them, and I felt my body shiver when I saw the angry expression on Gael''s face.


    He was ring at Ashton, and I wanted him to go home. He should be happy for all of us, and I realized maybe it is about time to end our friendship if he couldn''t ept that Ashton will always be part of who I am.


    "Ashton, you shoulde and y with us," I said the moment the host of the activity called the parents to join their kids to y the obstacle race, and the team who will get the lesser time will automatically win the game; I was horrified when Gael walk ahead of us towards the field.


    "Meg, you should go and bring Axel; I can join you on the next game; you can''t tell Gael to back out now, I am sure he will get angry again, and he will not listen to any reason. And we don''t know what he will do because I could tell his mind was clouded with jealousy." Ashton said while looking at Gael, and I couldn''t disagree with him because I knew he had a point.


    "Okay," I responded as I held Axel''s hand, and I could see the excitement on our son''s face, but his face fell when Ashton released his hand, and his father got down on his knees and faced him.


    "Axel, you should y the first game with your mom and your uncle Gael because they will disqualify us if I join you since the mechanics of the game would be parents and child; if I go there, you will have two daddy''s," Ashton said, and Axel smiled at his father.


    "Okay, dad, don''t worry, I will do my best to win this game so that you will be proud of me." He responded; Ashton beamed at him as he ruffled Axel''s hair.


    "You have to remember, Axel, win or lose, I will always be proud of you, son." He dered, and Ashton kissed Axel''s cheek, and I pulled our son with me even if I wanted to be with Ashton, but I had to be with Axel.


    The game started, and it was fun, and I could feel the adrenaline rush, and I felt so nervous when it was Axel''s turn to run. Still, I am impressed by my son''s strategy, and he is fast, and I remembered his father. When I raised my head, I could see the proud look on Ashton''s face, and I felt so happy the moment we finished ahead of everyone, and I was stunned when Gael hugged me, and he pulled Axel to join us in a group hug.


    I could feel my face pale as I realized what would be Ashton''s reaction, and when I looked at our table, I only found Alice, and he was no longer there, and I couldn''t take it anymore. I brought Axel with me to our table, and I told Alice I would be having a word with Gael.


    "Gael, I think it is better if you will go now. I feel so disappointed with you that you never listened to me when I told you to go home and take care of your bruises." I said right away the moment we were alone, and this time I spoke with him near the parking lot, which is closer to the school''s entrance, I will never make the same mistake again; being alone with Gael in a room would not be a good idea.


    "I am sorry, Megan, I just wanted to be there for your son, and I know that I upset you, but I don''t want trouble. I know that I hurt you because I injured Ashton, but to tell you honestly, I don''t intend to hurt the man you love." He responded.


    "But I couldn''t stop myself because I felt so hurt and betrayed by you. I love you so much, Megan, and I don''t want to lose you. I am hurting, and I can''t exin the pain I feel right now. And watching you being so intimate with each other is making me crazy." He added, and I was stunned by his words.


    "Gael, you know from the very start that I am in love with Ashton, and it never changed even how many years I have been hiding away from him. There is no moment in my life that I have forgotten about him," I said.


    "And I am sorry if I could never love you back, but you have to listen to me; if you want us to remain friends, you have to respect my decision. And you should be the one who will feel happy for me that I am now with Ashton." I added even if I felt so nervous, I had to do this, so he would stop with what he was doing to himself.


    "I don''t want to end our friendship, Gael, but you are scaring me; you are no longer the man I used to know. I don''t want to feel scared when I am with you. AndI don''t like what I am feeling right now, and you should leave, Gael; if you still want me to be your friend, then I hope you will listen to me." I added, and I could see the pain and anger on his face.


    "I am sorry, I know I invited you to attend this family day without knowing you will cause trouble. My son invited his father. I didn''t have any idea that Ashton woulde, but you know, he is my boyfriend and Axel''s father, and I apologize for saying this. Still, we are not in any romantic rtionship, Gael, and you don''t have the right to get jealous." I continued.


    "If you continue to act that way, then I don''t have a choice but to end our friendship. I can''t serve two masters at the same time." I said, and his face fell.


    "I am sorry, Meg, please don''t end our friendship. I will go home now, but you have to promise me, nothing will change between us. You are too important to me, and I can''t lose you, Megan." He said, and I could see the sincerity on his face, and I slowly nodded my head.


    "Of course, you are also one of the important persons in my life, Gael, and your friendship means a lot to me," I said, and he hugged me, and I felt so d it was only a quick hug, and I smiled at him, and I walked him to his car.


    I released asigh of relief when Gael drove away from the school parking lot, and I felt relieved when I saw Ashton''s car; it means he didn''t leave the school. I searched around the area, and I smiled when I found him in the garden facing the fountain, he looked so handsome, and I slowly walked towards him. And together, we walked back towards the venue of the family day.


    I felt so d the activity ended sessfully; Alice went home to her house, and we drove away from the school grounds feeling so happy, and we couldn''t hide the smiles on our faces even if we were all exhausted from the games. I smiled as I found out our little boy was sleeping in the back seat.


    "Thank you, Ashton," I said as we were both lying on my bed after we tucked our son in bed, and this time we didn''t read him bedtime stories since he felt so sleepy after eating our dinner.


    "For what, Megan?" He asked.


    "For staying the night and for being so understanding," I replied.


    "I already told you, Meg, I will do everything for


    you and our son, and even if it will hurt me. I know no matter how you will get angry with Gael, you can''t just drive him away, and I respect that, and thank you that you asked him to leave instead of me." He responded while he cupped my face.


    "Do you think I will do that for the second time? I will never go the same road again. I was miserable the first time you shed with Gael because I asked you to leave instead of telling him the truth." I dered.


    "I could say I wasn''t proud of my decision during that time, Ashton, I was confused, and I didn''t know how to tell Gael about us, and I admit I was a coward that I didn''t fight for you that day. And I thought maybe you weren''t serious, and you will hurt me again, and I am afraid to lose Gael''s friendship because of the debt of gratitude I owe him, but I realized I helped him with his career, and I am the person who was behind every sess of his music." I added.


    "Ashton, I am sorry; I allow Gael to sing the song I dedicated for you. I was hurt, and I hated you that time; I was so young and so confused about what to do with my life; being pregnant at eighteen without a partner was so hard." I continued, and he put his finger on my lips.


    "You don''t need to say sorry, Meg. Besides, I know every song you created was for me." He said with a wide grin on his face.


    "You are conceited, but I admit, yes, every time Ipose a new song, I can''t stop thinking about my love for you, Ashton," I responded, and he pulled me closer to him, and he captured my lips andmade me so breathless, and I felt so happy that I am in his arms.

 Chapter 181 - Latest News

    Ashton''s POV


    I wanted to stay awake until I could see Megan sleeping peacefully in my arms, but after making love with her, I couldn''t stop myself from drifting into a beautiful sleep. And I wake up so early with a beautiful smile on my face. And I didn''t know how to tell her I needed to leave early this morning because I would be going home with Isabelle to Astikoz.


    I know it is still very early, but I have a flight in less than two hours, and I needed to say goodbye to Megan and Axel. I am looking at her beautiful face, and I am still mesmerized by how beautiful she is, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her slightly opened lips.


    "Wow, it would be so wonderful if I would wake up like this every morning; having your lips on my mouth as an rm clock would be so handy and nice." She said, beaming at me after I let go of her mouth, and I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    "So, my girlfriend now knows how to joke, and I love this side of you, Meg," I responded, and I pulled her closer to me, and I couldn''t stopmyself from inhaling her heavenly scent.


    "Meg," I mumbled.


    "Yes?" She replied.


    "Hmm, I need to leave now," I said, and she was silent for a while.


    "I need to go home with Isabelle because Dad summoned all of us toe home," I added, and her face fell.


    "I promised I would make it up with you next weekend; I will bring you and Axel to somewhere you will love the view, and my siblings are dying to meet you," I said, and her face lit up.


    "It is okay, Ashton. I just thought I had your undivided attention for two days, and I never expected you need to go now." She said, and she couldn''t hide the sadness on her face.


    "I am sorry, Meg; I wanted to be with you and our son, but you know our father," I said softly, and she nodded her head.


    I pulled her up with me, and together we went to Axel''s room; my heart melted with happiness when I saw him sleeping peacefully, and I never thought fatherhood would make me have this kind of gratification. I touched his chubby cheeks, and I kissed both sides.


    "I don''t want to leave without saying goodbye to Axel, Meg," I mumbled, and she took my hand.


    "It is okay, Ashton, our little boy, is a good kid, and he is very understanding," Megan answered.


    "I know, and I could tell he got his attitude from you, and I felt so happy that we have a lovely boy,"I said.


    "And Axel got your looks, and I am so d he got your handsomeness, but I am so afraid if it will cause him trouble one day." She said, and I heard her sigh.


    "Hey, it is not bad to have good looks, Megan," I replied.


    "Yeah, I know, but I don''t want him to break many hearts as you did." She muttered.


    "Hey, I am aware many women tried to get my attention, but I only fell in love with one woman, and I amproud about that, Megan, and I am sure my son will also have one love, just like me, and having you as my one great love makes me feel happy and at peace, and I am so thankful you waited for me toe back." I dered.


    "What choice do I have, Ashton? You are the only one in here." She said as she pointed her heart, and I beamed at Megan.


    Megan walked me out to my car, and I kissed her on the lips before getting inside my vehicle. I drove away from her ce with a heavy heart, and I was driving my car at a maximum speed limit because I didn''t have enough time to spare, and I am sure my sister was already waiting for me.


    "I thought you would nevere, and I don''t have a choice but to leave without you." She said as we made our way to the helipad, and I felt d I got my things ready the other night.


    "I don''t want to leave them, Belle, and something happened at the family day yesterday," I said.


    "Yeah, I could tell by the bruises on your face, and I wonder how you are going to face our parents. I was waiting for you to tell me what happened the moment you arrived, but I was thinking about our flight, but I could tell it was Gael again." She dered, and I nodded my head.


    "I don''t want to fight him, but he was so jealous of me that he almost hurt Megan. And I don''t have a choice, but stopped him, and the next thing I know, he was throwing punches at me, and I can''t just allow him to beat me." I responded.


    We stopped talking when we reached the helipad, and we got inside the chopper and settled ourselves. I used to fly our helicopter, but since I started working as the CEO of ourpany, I usually asked ourpany pilot to fly me if I needed to go to our office in Astikoz or go home to our estate.


    "Do you have some concealer?" I asked Belle as we took off, and I could see the surprised look on her face.


    "What you are going to do with a concealer?" She asked.


    "Megan used it on my face so my bruises would


    not be visible, and it worked," I replied.


    "Of course, I have a concealer here in my pouch inside my bag, I will apply it to your bruises before you meet our parents, and I am


    sure the moment we arrive, they are not yet home, and it is better so I can do magic on your face," Isabelle said.


    "Where are they?" I asked.


    "Mom called and told me they spent the night in one of our yachtsst night, and they wille


    homete this afternoon." She responded, and I released a sigh of relief since I wanted to have bonding time with my siblings. Don''t get me wrong, I missed my parents, but after what my father had done with Megan and me, I became more distant from him, and I didn''t want toe home anymore, if not for my mom, brothers, and sister.


    And now that he has recovered from his illness, and I am sure he will try to manipte our lives once again, even if he already apologized to me, I couldn''t stop thinking about how Megan suffered because of me. And it was because he threatened me that he would ruin her life.


    And I don''t know how I am going to tell my dad about Megan and Axel, and I set aside my worries as I could see our magnificent mansion from above the sky as we neared our estate, and I realized how much I miss the hills where I shared many sweet memories with Megan.


    The moment we got inside our house, Lennon and Cole were already waiting for us in the living room, and it felt so lovely to see them again; they both stood up and hugged our sister while they fist-bumped with me.


    "Do you know thetest showbiz news, Ashton?" Lennon asked, and I shook my head.


    "I haven''t watched the newstely," I responded.


    "Well, I am not sure if our father has seen it yet," Cole answered, and I was looking at them with confusion on my face.


    "It is the biggest news in the history of showbiz, and it is about Gael, Megan, and you," Lennon said, and my eyes widened in shock.


    "Yeah, it is a love triangle, and someone posted your video fighting with Gael, and of course, Megan''s name is still the blind item, but theizens, your fans, and fans of Gael are now asking who is the girl behind your fight, and then someone uploaded a picture of you with Megan and Axel, and there is also another picture, but it was Gael with Megan and Axel," Cole said.


    And I felt so horrified as I thought about Megan''s reaction, and I was afraid she would push me away again. I know how she values her privacy. And I could feel the loud pounding of my heart. I couldn''t believe something like this would happen, but I can''t me those who attended the family day.


    I wasa celebrity once, and even until now, wherever I go, people will recognize me, and there are still who ask for my autograph; while Gael is still at the peak of his career, and I am sure our fans will becrazy over this news, and I am more worried about Megan.


    "I am sure at this time someone already informed the press about Megan''s identity." Lennon dered, and I slumped my body on the sofa while massaging my temple.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe someone would post the video, and I hope Gael''s manager will take good care of it. I couldn''t believe this was happening right now when I already had a beautiful rtionship with Megan." I responded.


    "Maybe they will delete the video, but I am sure someone will repost the pictures, there are so many of them who asked who is the father of her child, and many said she is one lucky girl, but some call her a bitch." Cole stated.


    "Don''t worry, Ashton, you looked so cool punching Gael, and I couldn''t believe you were that good," Lennon added, and my brothers wereughing while I couldn''t afford tough, knowing my father would make a big deal out of it, and I am hoping he hadn''t heard thetest news.


    I sent Megan a quick message informing her we had already arrived in Astikoz, and I smiled when she texted me back quickly, and I beamed when I read her reply telling me to take good care of myself, and Megan told me she was missing me


    like crazy, and I hope nothing will change between us when she learns about thetest news.

 Chapter 182 - What He Wants

    Ashton''s POV


    I had fun with my brothers, we yed basketball while Isabelle was watching us, and it feels so lovely to be back home, but I know it would be more fun if Megan and Axel were with us, and I couldn''t imagine the joy my little boy will have. I am sure he will love his uncles and, of course, his aunt.


    "What do you think dad wants from us? He seldom calls us now, and I think it is something important." Lenon dered after our game, and we all came closer to our sister, who prepared fresh orange juice for us.


    "I think Belle would know, but it seems like no one knew what dad wants from us this time; I even called mom, but she won''t tell me about it, and I am sure our mother would know," Cole added, and I sighed as I sat beside our sister.


    "My only problem now is how am I going to tell them about Megan and me." I blurted out.


    "Ashton, I think you should discuss that matter some other time, and I am sure dad has an important thing to tell us, and I don''t want you to ruin his night, and you know he is back to his old self now that he recovered from his illness, and I think our father will never change," Isabelle stated. My brothers are nodding their heads in agreement.


    "Of course, I know about that, Belle," I responded.


    We got inside the house, and we all agreed to have a swimter tonight, while I wanted to meet Megan''s parents, and I know she will hate me, but I am aware deep inside her heart she loves them, and I want to be the reason they will reconnect again, and I couldn''t wait for that day toe.


    "What are you doing here, Ashton? Is Megan all right?" Dexter asked the moment he found me on the doorstep of their house, and I could see the worries on his face, and I am sure Megan told her brother about us because I don''t see anger on his face.


    "Of course, Megan is fine, and I am here to see your parents," I said.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Ashton, and my father loathed you." He dered.


    "I understand; that is why I came here, Dexter," I said, and I felt d he widely opened the door for me; and I got inside, and I realized nothing had changed for the past eight years.


    "Get out, Priztgold!" Megan''s dad yelled at me the moment he saw me, while Megan''s mom was there at his side right away, and I could see the concerns on her face.


    "Honey, please, calm down." Megan''s mom said as she held her husband''s wrist.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Pritzgold, I am sorry foring without telling you in advance, and I know I am not wee here anymore, but I couldn''t go back to Majuscule without seeing you both." I dered, and I felt so d Magan''s dad rxed a little, but he was still looking daggers at me while I saw Avae down from the stairs, and I realized they visit their parents because it is the weekend.


    "I came in peace, and I am aware you have all the right to hate me because I didn''t only hurt your daughter, but I also did the same to you, and I failed my promise not to make your daughter suffer. I know I made a big mistake when I turned my back on Megan because my dad threatened me to ruin your entire family." I dered.


    "The reason you both lost your jobs at the same time was because of my father''s influence, and I am sorry, and my father told me if I will never stop seeing Megan, he will make the same to Dexter, and I could see the pain in Megan''s face when she told me you guys became jobless, and I love your daughter so much that I couldn''t take it to see her in pain," I added.


    "I didn''t know Megan was pregnant of my child, but I came back here in Astikoz and decided to leave my life behind to be with Megan, and I don''t care if my father would disinherit me, but when I came back, she is no longer here in Astikoz, I was devastated and in pain. And I regretted that I didn''t fight for my love for Megan." I stated.


    "It is already toote for that, Ashton; you didn''t only hurt Megan, but because of what you did, you are the reason Ashton why Megan hated me, and you damaged my rtionship with my daughter, and I don''t know how can I correct the mistake I made." Mr. Corteza dered, and he sat down on the couch.


    "It will never be toote, your daughter is kind-hearted and the most forgiving person I have ever met, and she forgave me for what I have done to her. And I never stop loving your daughter. And we are now back together." I responded.


    "And I think the best thing you can do is reach out to Megan, she sent you an invitation on Axel''s 7th birthday, but you didn''te. Megan was expecting you, and even if she didn''t tell me, I know your daughter is longing to see you, and I am sure my son will be happy to know you both." I dered, and Mr. Corteza''s face softened.


    "We didn''t go to Megalopre because we wereafraid to face Megan, and I am too embarrassed to face my daughter, and I am sorry that I didn''t know you suffered too, Ashton." He responded, asking me to sit down on the couch while Ava served me a cold drink.


    "I was a coward once, and I made a vow, if I am given another chance to win back your daughter''s heart, I will do everything I can to make her happy. And I know her happiness is notplete without you, and I know how proud she is for having you as her parents." I dered, and Mrs. Corteza is now wiping her tears.


    "We miss her so much, Ashton, and thank you for being so brave toe here, and I appreciate your effort." Her mom said.


    "I am no longer afraid to face anything, Ma''am, and the worse thing happened already in my life, and it was the day I lost your daughter, and now that I''ve got her back, I will do everything I can to make her happy and be with me. I don''t know how to live my life without her." I responded, and I could see the beautiful smile on her face.


    "And I hope you wille and visit your daughter in Megalopre and meet Axel, and I know you will love him." I dered.


    "Of course, Ashton, we wanted to seeMegan and our grandchild, and I hope you could be right that Megan already forgave us because God knows how much I miss my daughter." Megan''s dad responded, and I beamed at him.


    "Thene with me when I go back. I will give you enough time to think. I will be leaving with my sister, Isabelle, tomorrow at five o''clock in the afternoon." I said, and I could see the looked on Dexter''s face the moment he heard Isabelle''s name.


    I hope one day I will be able to help Isabelle to meet Dexter again. Still, right now, I need to fix everything between Megan and her parents, and the next thing I should do is make my sister and Megan''s brother be friends again by making them meet at Megan''s ce without their knowledge.


    I felt so happy that I had a heart-to-heart talk with Megan''s father. And I know Megan''s entire family hated my dad for almost ruining their family and, most of all, for breaking our young hearts. Because of my dad, we all suffered, and as I drove away from the driveway of Corteza''s residence, I could feel the heaviness of my heart.


    I have already forgiven my father for what he did to us, but after talking to Megan''s parents, old memories resurface. It is alling back to me, all the painful things my father did to us, and I got inside our house with a heavy heart, and Isabelle already informed me that my parents had arrived through text message.


    "Where have you been, Ashton? You just got back to Astikoz, and it seems to me nothing had changed to you even if you are now the CEO of ourpany; I still remember when you were in High School; every time I came home, you were always not around." My father dered the moment I joined them in the living room.


    "Yeah, you are right, dad; many things happened, but I am still the same, Ashton," I responded, and I wanted to tell him I didn''t want to argue with him that is why I avoided him all the time, and I wished to add I still love the same girl that he hated so much.


    "I think we should eat dinner now that your brother has arrived," Dad said as he looked at my siblings, and we all moved towards the dining hall. I could feel the tension in the air, and I wish things would be that simple to all of us, we love our dad, but because of his overbearing attitude, even my brothers started to be distant from him.


    I know Isabelle kept all the pain in her heart; she remained a dutiful daughter to our parents. We all knowhow much she suffered emotionally and mentally after getting broken-hearted after Dexter left him, and it was because of our father she lost her one great love, and I hope one day she will learn to love again.


    "After dinner, I want you all to proceed to the library because I have a significant announcement to make, and I need to discuss this thing with you all." Our father said before we dig in, and we all looked at each other, and I know we all have the same question ying in our heads, and we are all curious about what Gregory Pritzgold wants from all of us, his children?

 Chapter 183 - My Only Love

    Ashton''s POV


    My siblings and I are already gathered inside the library of our mansion. It seems like yesterday that I was here when I had my talk with my father regarding my football career. Right now, I couldn''t believe I was already a father to a seven-year-old boy, and he is the most adorable child I have ever seen. Maybe it was because he is my son, and I couldn''t stop myself from missing Megan and Axel, and I was hoping Mr. and Mrs. Corteza would being with us tomorrow in Majuscule, and I will drive them to Megalopre right away.


    My father cleared his throat the moment he got inside while my mother was following behind him, and there is no denying Gregory Pritzgold is back to his old self. I could see the way he looked at us, his children, and I know our Father loves us, but he has his way of showing it to us, and I wondered why he turned out this way when our grandpa Henry was so different from him, and I could tell our grandfather raise him well with so much affection and care.


    "Thank you, all of you, foring home, and I wonder why we need to call or text you before you will visit us. None of you got a family of your own, and I think it is odd that you are enjoying so much of your life without thinking about your parents." He said in an authoritative voice.


    "Dad, we all wanted toe home, but it feels like you will always be the same Gregory Pritzgold that we knew," Lennon responded, and my father looked at him with irritation on his face, and I could tell his statement shocked our beloved father.


    "What is that even mean, Lennon?" He asked, and I could feel my father''s disappointment by my brother''s answer.


    "We are your children, but it feels like you are giving us a memo and not a message as a father; we are living in fear of you, and I think it is about time you should show us you are our dad and not our boss." My brother bravely responded to our father, and I wanted to p my hands, but I remained silent as I listened to them.


    "Lennon, you have no right to tell me what to do, I am still your father, and I will always will. I am still the owner of ourpany and properties even if I have already made ast will. Still,tely, I revised it to make it more profound," He said in a stern tone, and we were all surprised with his deration, and yes, even if he asked me to take over thepany, I am aware my father still owns everything.


    "I could still disinherit anyone who will try to oppose me." He said as his eyes looked at Lennon and then at all of us.


    "Honey, Lennon was right; they are our children for heaven''s sake, they are not your employees, and I guess it is about time you show them through your words and actions that you are a dad, and not the business tycoon Gregory Pritzgold." My mom interjected as she held dad''s hand, and I smiled; I have never heard her talk against dad, and this was the first time she spoke what was on her mind in front of us, and it makesme so proud of her. And it made my father''s face soften, and I felt relieved, and I thought he would get angry.


    "I allowed you to discipline them, but it is enough already. Haven''t you realized our children don''t want to see us? Honey, we are already old, and we need them; you became so busy all your life working, and let me remind you, it was for them, all your hard works and sacrifices." Our mom added.


    "And now that your dad''spany is number one globally, I think you should give it a rest and let us enjoy our remaining days with our children. I don''t want to grow old and die alone." Our mother continued as she looked at us one by one with love in her eyes, and I wanted to get up and hug my mom, but I didn''t want Dad to get more upset with us.


    "Lenore, you know why I did all of those things to them? I don''t want them to suffer and live their lives in poverty." He responded, and my mom softlyughed.


    "I don''t think our children will end up poor even if thepany gets bankrupt, they are all intelligent, and God bestowed them with good looks, and you don''t need to worry about them anymore, they all graduated in college, and they will be fine without us," Mom responded. Dad looked at her for a long time, and I know there are a lot of reasons why I hated my dad ever since I was young, but there is one thing that I love about him, and that is his love and respect for our mother.


    "Okay, but this is thest thing I will ask them to do." He said as he looked at our mom, and our mother nodded her head in agreement.


    "I wonder why none of you got married, or in a rtionship, I am getting older, and I don''t want to die without seeing the future heir of ourpany, and as a general rule of our family, Ashton''s eldest son will run thepany, but I could tell it is not happening soon." He said, and I suddenly felt nervous about what was on his head right now.


    "So, I made a decision, and I revised my will, whoever got me an heir either it is a boy or girl, that grandchild of mine will be the future heir of thepany provided I approved the mother of your child, and that is my only condition, and I am sorry Ashton for doing this to you." My dad said, and my shoulders sagged, and I know my father will never


    like Megan, and all my siblings'' eyes are on me, and I did the most sensible thing; I got up from my chair before I could say something terrible to my father.


    "Ashton! Don''t you dare walk out from me! And don''t tell me the rumors I heard were all true?" My father shouted, and I stopped in my tracks and took a deep breath and turned around and looked at him, and I could see the anger on his face.


    "What do you know, dad?" I asked.


    "That you are going crazy with that woman again, how could you, Ashton?" He asked.


    "Are you really my father, or am I adopted? How could you dictate your children whom to love?" I asked, and his mouth hung open.


    "I did everything I could to follow what you want. I even gave up one of the things I love the most, you knew my love for football, but as a father, you never supported me once; it hurts me that during my games, I couldn''t see you on the bleachers while my teammates'' fathers were shouting their sons'' name on the background feeling so proud. But I understood you were a busy man." I dered.


    "I am always the star on every game, but I was the only yer who felt so lonely after every game, and I left Megan because you threatened me to ruin her family, and do you know for eight years I was living my life pretending to be happy even if I was dying inside? I was living in hell, dad," I added, and I could see his anger intensify, but I no longer cared.


    "And now I realized you are the worse father I have ever known for making your children suffer, and you don''t have any n to make us feel we are your children. But one thing I am sure I will never abandon my son and let him feel he doesn''t have a dad."I said, and I walked out of the library without taking a second nce, feeling so piss as I closed the door with a loud bang.


    "Hey!" I heard Isabelle''s voice, and I was on the clearing sitting on the grass, and I felt so d the moon illuminated my favorite ce. She sat down beside me while I saw Cole and Lennon put a cooler in front of me, and even if I felt so angry with our father, Iughed as I saw my brother pull out bottles of beer. Cole handed me one bottle, and I mumbled my thanks as I took the cold bottle from his hand.


    "Why are you here, guys?" I asked.


    "Because we love our brother, and there is no way we will be like our father, bro," Cole answered.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, Ashton, we know dad was out of bounce, and he has no right for doing something like that; it was a ridiculous idea, but don''t worry, we will never get children until dad epts Axel as the only heir of thepany," Lennon said.


    "Ha! He will never ept Axel, guys, and you know the reason, dad will never ept Megan whatever I do, and you know I could never love anyone else because she will always be my only love." I said as I released a heavy sigh, and my siblings were looking at me with sad expressions on their faces.


    "Well, I know dad wille along, and I am sure his heart will melt the moment he met Axel." My sister stated.


    "I think he already found out about Megan and you, and of course, about Axel," Lennon added.


    "Yeah, and that is why he revised his will, and I couldn''t believe that he will be ying this kind of scheme; we are no longer children who will always be afraid of his rules," Cole said, and we all agreed with him.


    "I am sure dad still has his men monitoring all our activities, and I couldn''t believe he will turn out to be like this again, and I guess our father will never change." Isabelle''s said as shey on the grass, and we all followed her. And as I looked at the night sky, I realized how I miss my son.


    "Don''t worry, we will find ways, we will support you, Ashton, until dad will surrender, and I wonder how he will react the moment he realizes Cole got a boyfriend, and I am sure he will disinherit you, my dear brother," Isabelle said.


    "I don''t care, my boyfriend loves me, and he said he will never abandon me if ever dad finds out the truth about my identity." My brother said.


    Cole confessed he was gay when I was in freshman in college, and we loved our brother and epted him for what he is. We all protected Cole from our father''s prying eyes, and momknew about Cole, and she was cool about it, and our only problem was Gregory Pritzgold.


    I don''t think I can discuss this matter with Megan because I am afraid she will push me away, knowing I will lose thepany if I do not find another girl. I know her personality. She will always think about what is best for me, even if it means breaking her heart into pieces. But it will never happen again; there is no way I will leave Megan and Axel, they are my life now, and I love them so much, and losing them means I will lose the meaning of living.


    .

 Chapter 184 - Embracing His World

    Megan''s POV


    "Where is dad, mom?" Axel asked right away when he found me in the kitchen cooking his favorite food, and I turned around and smiled at him.


    "Your father had to leave early in the morning because he needed to attend a very important meeting. And your dad wanted to say goodbye to you before he left, but I begged him not to wake you up because you are still growing up." I responded, and I could tell he was a little disappointed, and my son tried to hide it from me, and I felt a pang on my chest because he was wearing his ck and gold football jersey with his father''s number on it, and I knew he was excited to have a game with Ashton.


    "Ah, okay," He replied as he tried to hide the ball on his back, but his outfit was enough to tell me about his n for the morning. And he sat on the dining chair while he watched me put his pancake with fresh banana and egg omelet on his te.


    "What do you want to do today, son?" I asked as I ruffled his hair.


    "Is Aunt Aliceing?" He asked as he started to eat his breakfast while I poured fresh milk on his ss.


    "Yes, he will be here any time soon," I responded.


    "Well, I will join you in the garden." He said, and Iughed. He knew today I would repot some of my favorite flowers, and even if I have a gardener, I wanted to tend the nts once in a while. Alice would be so happy to help me because she wanted to exercise, and then she would clean our fingernails and toenails after we did some gardening.


    "Okay, but you can ask Ron to have some games with you; I think he knew how to y football," I said. Ron is one of the household staff, and his father was one of the trusted employees of Gael; after his dad retired, he took his ce while studying simultaneously. He is a third-year college studying engineering at the local college in Megalopre.


    "Okay, mom." He responded.


    Alice arrived, and she brought me fresh fruits; after tending the garden, we were on the front porch watching Ron and my son y football while I was eating fresh strawberries with Alice. If I only allowed my son to y his favorite game, maybe Axel has been ying with Ron before he met his father, and I am still guilty until now that I forbid him even to watch a football game. Still, it never stopped Axel from ying, and my son reminded me so much of Ashton. His love of football, even if Ashton''s dad was against it, and now, as I watched, Axel threw the ball to Ron, I could tell he got his father''s skills.


    "Megan, if I were you, don''t watch the news," Alice said, and I turned my head to look at her, I smiled when I saw her applying some makeup, and she was looking at her hand mirror.


    "What do you mean? Is Ashton on the blind item again?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "You were the blind item, but as of the moment, they already got your name." She responded as she stared at me.


    "How do I look?" She asked me while I was still shocked about the showbiz news.


    "You are beautiful. Do you have a date?" I asked, and she smiled at me.


    "Zach will be here, and I asked him to y football with Axel if he had time." She smiled, and no wonder she looked so happy and excited.


    "Can you tell me what the news is all about?" I asked, and I felt d I didn''t watch the news anymore, especially showbiz, because I can''t deny I am still affected every time I see the news on TV, and I was afraid Ashton would be linked to any celebrities. Our rtionship is not yet out in public, but it feels like it is happening now.


    "Does the media know about us?" I asked, and I am sure even if Ashton asked the parents and guardians yesterday who attended the family day to keep their photos private for Axel, I am sure they will never listen, even if he retired from football, I could tell he is still among the hottest celebrity in our country, and no wonder they will post it on their walls.


    "I am sorry, Meg, but they thought you are a two-timing bitch for having both Ashton and Gael; someone took a video of them fighting inside the ssroom while you were in the background. And that makes you thetest celebrity in our country, and you, my dear best friend, are the envy of all women because the two hottest celebrities in the country are fighting for you." She said, and my mouth hung open, and I was shaking my head.


    "No, this is not happening, Alice," I responded.


    "I know it will upset you, but I think it is about time everyone will know about you and Ashton and don''t read thements, it will only make you upset, but not all are badments, many called you beautiful, and you are lucky, but some say you are a bitch." She stated, and I sighed, and I knew my once peaceful life would be chaotic again because of Ashton.


    "I tried my very best to live in peace, and I hid from Ashton for so many years because I don''t want my private life will be entertainment to others." I dered.


    "I know, Megan, but what can you do? You are in love with the hottest quarterback and now CEO of one of thergestpanies globally, and I guess you don''t have a choice but to embrace his world, Meg." My best friend said.


    I don''t know how am I going to face the media because I always wanted to stay away from them; that is one of the things I asked Gael before; I told him that I wanted to live my life privately that is why he never mentioned me to any of his interviews even if for how many times he asked me if he could tell the media about Axel and me being part of his life.


    "How could they say things like these? They don''t know me, Alice; how could these people judge me?" I asked as I felt so horrified about the nastyments of some of Ashton and Gael''s fans.


    "I told you not to read anything, and you didn''t listen to me. I was pissed off this morning when one of our staff texted me about thetest gossip, and I didn''t expect you will be a headline today." Alice answered.


    "I couldn''t stop myself from reading theirments, and I was angry with them for calling you names. I am affected even if I am not the one involved. How much more if you will read those nastyments." Alice added as I tightly gripped my phone, and I wondered if Ashton knew about it already.


    "I am afraid Gael will do something out of this issue, Megan, and I want you to be ready. Based on Gael''s reaction yesterday, he doesn''t care about his status anymore as one of the most popr and top influencers in the music industry. He is willing to ruin his career to have you." Alice added, and I felt so worried because I knew Alice could be right.


    "I already talked with Gael yesterday, and I couldn''t believe this was happening," I said as I looked at my son run towards Zach after he got out of his car, and I smiled when his father''s best friend carried him, and Zane put my son on his neck as he walked towards us, and Axel was shouting at me.


    "Mommy! Mommy! Look at me! I be so tall!" He yelled, and I was waving my hand to him, and I wasughing with Alice.


    "Hi, Meg! Good morning!" Zachary greeted me while he gave Alice a pecked on her cheek. And he slowly put down my son''s feet on the floor, and Axel walked towards me, and he quickly sat on myp; I couldn''t stop myself from inhaling his head, and I smiled when he smelled sweat and his shampoo.


    Zach seated next to my best friend, and he took Alice''s hand, and I smiled as I realized at least Alice have now a love life, and who could have thought she would end up loving Ashton''s best friend? I felt so d I''ve got Ashton back, or else I will be in pain every time I will see Zachary.


    "Mom, when will be dading back?" Axel asked me while I wiped his back and arms with a towel.


    "I am not sure, Axel, but don''t worry, your father promised me that he will bring us to his favorite ce thising weekend," I said, and his face lit up.


    "Do you know where is dad''s favorite ce is?" He asked, and Zach was smiling as he looked at Axel.


    "Well, if I am not mistaken, his favorite ce is at your great-grandfather''s ce," I said.


    "Wow! You mean I have great-grandfather, mom?" He inquired.


    "Yes, of course," I responded.


    "Your mom was right, Axel, your great-granddad has a beautiful ce, and it was your dad''s favorite, he brought me there so many times when we were still young, and I am sure you will enjoy the ce, you can have fishing with your dad." Zachary dered, and my son was smiling from ear to ear, and I hope Ashton will bring us to grandpa Henry''s ce because I don''t want my son to be broken-hearted; he woke up early this morning to be with him, only to find out his father is no longer around.


    I hope what we are facing right now will not affect my rtionship with Ashton, and I wish the media would give me some privacy. Zachary yed football with Axel in the afternoon, he stayed with us until dinner, and the entire house felt so quiet when Zach and Alice left since ra had taken a day off; I wanted to call Ashton and ask him how was his meeting with his dad, but I opted not to text him because I don''t want to disturbed him.. When I woke up the following morning, I was terrified when I found men wearing ck suits in front of my front porch.

 Chapter 185 - The Security Team

    Megan''s POV


    I could feel the trembling of my legs after I realized Ron was right when he texted me, there were men wearing ck suits on my front porch, and I didn''t have a choice but to face them since I have done nothing to anyone, and I don''t want my son to see them around without knowing who they are.


    "Ms. Megan Corteza?" One of them asked me, and I could tell he was their leader, and I nodded my head since I felt like I had lost my ability to speak.


    "Hi, my name is Brent, and I am sorry if we came so early, but our boss said he had been calling you, but you haven''t answered your phone, and he wants us to be here as early as six o''clock in the morning." He said as he looked at his watch.


    "Boss?" I asked, feeling so confused and scared of what was going on.


    "Yes, ma''am, Aston Pritzgold, the CEO of the Pritzgold International Shipping, sent my men and me to guard your ce and to protect you and your son." He answered, and I released a deep sigh of relief, I felt so touched by what my boyfriend did, and I felt so delighted that Alice had already told me about the news, or else I would be so blind with what was going on around me.


    "Oh, I see; thank you, Brent; did you guys already eat your breakfast?" I asked, and he smiled at me.


    "We are good, Ms. Corteza; please continue your day as if we aren''t here, and rest assured no one will disturb you and your son. We have already taken care of some reporters and cameramen who tried to get inside your property, and they are using high-tech cameras that could capture images from long distances, and I already drove them away." He responded, and I couldn''t believe someone woulde here to take a picture of my son and me.


    "Wow, I never expected this to happen," I mumbled, and he gave me a shy smile, and he said goodbye to me as he got back to his post. I got inside and walked back to my room, and when I picked up my phone from my nightstand, I could see lots of missed calls from Ashton. I realized the head of his security team was right, and I dialed Ashton''s number, but his phone was off, and I dialed Alice''s number because I needed someone to talk with in times like this.


    "Hello, Meg? Are you okay?" She asked the moment she answered her phone, and I could hear the worries in her voice.


    "Yeah, I was just worried when I woke up this morning and found men wearing ck suits on my front porch," I said.


    "What?" She asked, and I could tell she sounded more worried, and I smiled as I heard Zach''s voice in the background; and I felt so happy for my best friend''s love life, and I could tell Zachary was the one for her.


    "Rx, they came here to guard Axel and me, and I felt so relieved when I learned they are Ashton''s security team," I responded, and like me, I could hear my best friend release a sigh of relief.


    "Could you believe they already drove away some reporters who tried to get inside my property?" I asked.


    "I already told you yesterday, Megan, about the possibility that will happen to you after the news about you will spread all over the country, and I felt so thankful that Ashton did an excellent job by ensuring you and Axel are free from the prying eyes of the public, and I salute him for doing his job well as your boyfriend and as your son''s father." My best friend replied, and I smiled.


    "I know, Alice," I responded.


    "It is so sweet of Ashton to send you his security team; if I were you, I would be more in love with him," Alice stated.


    "Yeah, you were right. I felt so happy that Ashton was thinking about us even if he was miles away from us, and I wanted to speak with him, but I understand that he might be busy with many things. I hope his father will not do something that might separate us again." I replied.


    "Come on, Megan, Ashton is in love with you, and he is no longer the eighteen-year-old boy that his father can manipte," My best friend said.


    "I hope so, Alice," I said, and I couldn''t stop myself from sighing heavily.


    "But, there is a tendency that his father will react with this scandal his son is facing; it would be a big issue for them because Ashton got involved in a fight because of you." She softly said.


    "I know, Al, and that is why I felt so anxious right now," I said.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, your love survived even if for how many times fate has been cruel to both of you, you have been hurt, but you end up together, and I am sure your love for each other will be stronger this time." She answered.


    "Thank you, Al," I said, and after saying goodbye to my best friend, I ended the call, and I couldn''t stop myself from peeking on the window and watching Ashton''s men, but I could no longer see them anywhere, where could they be?


    I made my way to my son''s room, and I smiled when I saw him soundly sleeping on his bed while he was hugging his father''s football ball; I could not stop myself from caressing his cheek, and I kissed him on both cheeks, and I will do everything to protect my son. I love him so much, and he is the reminder that no matter how challenging my life could be, I needed to fight for him.


    I changed into my running attire, and I tried to look around the area as I started my jog; I was alreadyte from my usual time, but it was still early. I was heavily panting when I got back in front of the house, and my son was already on the field tossing his ball, and for the first time, I yed with him. And I never realized throwing a football ball would be so fun, and I could see the happiness on my son''s face as he ran around the ground throwing and catching the ball.


    "Mom, can I ask you a question?" He asked, and I smiled at Axel.


    "Sure, what is it, son?" I asked him.


    "Don''t you hate football anymore?" He asked, and I felt my throat dry as I tried to beam at Axel, and I shook my head while I was having a hard time on how to exin to him why I hated football so much, but I couldn''t tell that to my seven-year-old son.


    "I don''t hate football, Axel, mommy was busy, and that is why I don''t want you to y football because I couldn''t y with you." I lied, and Axel smiled.


    "Thank you, mom, that you have the time now, I love football, and I wanted to be like dad when I grow up." He said, and I couldn''t stop myself from hugging him, and he was looking at me with a wide grin on his face, and he seemed so lovely even if he had lost his upper Central Incisor baby tooth, and he was waiting for his permanent tooth to appear. And it was funny because he asked me to keep it to show it to his father.


    "You are wee, Axel, and I am sorry that mommy was busy, but don''t worry, from now on, I will be ying with you," I responded while I ruffled his hair.


    "Wow! I couldn''t wait to y with you and dad." He happily responded as I held his hand, and we walked back inside the house while I was hoping Ashton would find time to call me.


    I smiled when I saw a missed call from him, and I couldn''t stop my heart from feeling so happy after reading his message, and it felt like I was on cloud nine.


    "Meg, I am sorry, I am desperate to talk with you, butyou might be so busy; I sent my men over at your house to make sure no one can get inside your property uninvited. AndI am sorry if you are facing another predicament because of me, but I assure you, I will do everything in my power to protect you and our son. I miss you like crazy, Megan, and I love you," He said in his text, and I felt like a teenage girl as I turned around in my room and I copsed on my bed while I was holding my phone on my chest.


    The day passed in a blur, and I missed Ashton so much; I was eating my dinner with my son when I heard the roaring sound of the helicopter, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried.


    "I didn''t know, Dad Gael would being, mom," Axel said as he looked at me, while I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so anxious because I am not ready to face him yet after what happened during the family day, and I knew he can''t harm us, I know he is still good at heart. And Ashton''s men are still around the area.


    I got up from my chair with a heavy heart while Axel stood up hastily.. He took my hand right away, I knew my son didn''t know anything about what was going on between Gael and me, and I could see the excitement on his face, and when I opened the front door I didn''t know a big surprise awaited me, and I couldn''t stop my tears from falling on my face.

 Chapter 186 - Happiness

    Megan''s POV


    It has been years that I haven''t seen my parents, and the moment I saw them together with the man I love, I couldn''t express the happiness I felt, I love them dearly, but when my dad threatened me to give away my son when he learned about my pregnancy, I was hurt and devastated. And I left no choice but to run away from the ce I called home for eighteen years.


    And I couldn''t deny how much I miss them. I could see the tears in my father''s eyes, while I could see the longing on my mother''s face, and my heart was overwhelmed with overflowing happiness as I looked at them.


    "Dad! Mom!" I said as I ran to my parents.


    "Megan!" My dad eximed, and he took me into his arms, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ashton pick up our son, and he carried him on his chest while he was kissing Axel''s cheeks, which made our son giggle.


    "I don''t know where to start, I have been a bad father to you, and I neglected my promise to protect you; I am sorry, Megan, you know how much I love you, and the pain of knowing you are going to lose everything you had been working for made me so angry, and I felt like I failed my role as a father to you, and my heart was clouded with anger and pain." My dad dered, and I dried the tears on his face while he was looking at me.


    "I thought being a parent gave me the right to manipte your life, and it was toote for me to realize I was wrong, and it pained me when I realized I had lost one of my children." He added.


    "Dad, you didn''t lose me. I am still here, the Megan you used to love and brought to my favorite pancake house, I miss you, dad, and I am sorry if I didn''te home to Astikoz." I stated.


    "It was understandable, sweetheart, I abandon you when you needed me the most, and I turned my back away from you when I should be the one who will protect you, and give you the support that you needed, and tell you that you don''t need to worry about anything because I am here for you, your father." He continued as he caressed my face, and I felt d my dad still looked so strong.


    "I wasn''t proud of what I have done to you, and I don''t deserve your forgiveness, Megan." He added as he pulled me closer again to him.


    "Dad, you never failed to be my father; I know that time you only wanted what was best for me; it was all my fault. I was young and irresponsible, and that is why I made sure I would be a responsible parent to Axel; there is nothing to forgive, dad," I said. Then I turned and faced my son after Ashton put him down.


    "Hey, buddy, I want you to meet your grandpa and grandma. Dad, mom, this is Axel." I introduced them, and Axel hugged his granddad right away, and then he kissed my mom''s cheeks while my dad was looking at him with too much happiness on his face, and his tears kept flowing like waterfalls.


    "Are you hurt, grandpa?" Axel asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling, and I felt so happy that finally, I reconciled with my parents.


    "No, son, I am not in pain. I am so happy to meet you finally." My dad said.


    "If you are happy, then why are you crying, grandpa?" Axel asked, and my dadughed, and I felt so delighted to hear hisughter once again.


    "Well, these are tears of happiness, Axel," Dad exined while I could still see the confusion on his face.


    "Son, when you turn into an adult, there is a time you will cry because of too much happiness in your heart, son," Ashton answered on behalf of my father.


    "Really, Dad? Wow, that is confusing, and Kim was right; it is hard to be an adult." He said, and my mom embraced him. And I felt Ashton take


    my hand and I looked at him with too much love, and I smiled as I mumbled my thanks.


    I asked my parents to get inside the house, and I could see the bewilderment on their faces as they looked around the ce. And as I looked at Ashton, I wanted to be alone with him and tell him how much I miss him, and I could not wait to thank him for doing this all for me. I couldn''t believe he would lie to me and give me a surprise of a lifetime. He told me he had a meeting with his dad and siblings, but he ended up bringing my parents to Megalopre.


    Dexter and Ava failed to convince my parents to attend Axel''s birthday, and now, I still couldn''t believe I had them in my house, and I wondered how did Ashton manage to convince them toe


    with him, and I smiled as I realized Ashton is the best charmer in the country, he can break so many hearts if he wanted to, and I felt so d that until now I am still the woman he is in love with, and I felt so grateful to have him back in my life.


    "You have a beautiful house, Megan, and I am so proud of you." My mom said, and I put my arm around her shoulder.


    "Thank you, mom," I replied, and I smiled as I watched my father carry my child on his chest; I know Axel is tall for his age, and he is so heavy now, but it feels like my father didn''t care at all, and I could see the excitement on my son''s face. At the same time, Axel put his arms around my dad''s neck, and I suddenly missed my childhood when my dad would bring my siblings and me to the park in Astikoz.I have always been a daddy''s girl, but it doesn''t mean I love my mom less; I love them both in the same way.


    I know my dad''s affection for me, and even if we hadn''t seen each other for a long time, I could still feel his fatherly love for the way he looked at me. I have never felt this happy in a long time; I know Ashton''s presence in my life brought me so much happiness, but my parents'' love gave me another level of gratification, and I couldn''t express it in words.


    Axel sat in between my parents, and Ashtonughed the moment our son bombarded his grandparents with so many questions, and I was smiling the entire time. My dad tried his best to satisfy my son with his curiosity, and this is what I miss the most, eating with them at the dining table, and I realized how much I miss my mother''s cooking.


    One of the staff brought my parents'' luggage to one of the guestrooms near the master''s bedroom while I showed them around the house, and I could feel that they were so proud of me, and I was holding my mom''s hand the entire time while my dad was still holding Axel''s hand.


    We settled on the patio chairs near the swimming pool after I toured them around my house, Axel sat on my father''sp right away, and I couldn''t stop myself from taking a picture of them, and it was a perfect moment he had with his grandpa. And Axel was giggling as my father tickled him, and it was an incredible feeling hearing my father and son''sughter reverberated the entire area.


    "Mom, can I sleep at grandpa and grandma''s room tonight?" My son asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Of course, Axel, you can sleep with mom and dad," I answered with a wide grin on my face, and I vividly remembered the times I snuggled on their bed when I was growing up.


    "Yehey, grandpa promised to read me bedtime stories." He said happily.


    "Good luck, dad; I suggest you need to have water on your nightstand becauseI am sure your throat will feel so dry; Axel loves bedtime stories so much that he will ask you to read them until he falls asleep," I said while I am grinning at my dad.


    "Don''t worry, Meg, I would love to read him bedtime stories, Ava is now an adult, and it has been years since Ist read bedtime stories, and I couldn''t express in words how happy I am to know my first grandchild, and I could tell Axelpletes me." My father said, and then he kissed Axel''s head, and it was a scene I never expected would happen anytime soon, and I felt so d my parents came.


    We said good night to my parents after we talked in the swimming pool, and we sent them to their room while our son didn''t let go of my father''s hand. And I went to Axel''s room to get his pajamas and hotdog pillow, and after he changed his clothes, Axel got on top of the bed while he waited for my parents to join him.


    Ashton and I walked out from the guest room holding hands after we kissed our son good night, and we made our way into my room, and I couldn''t stop myself smiling from ear to ear. The moment we got inside my room, Ashton put his hands on my waist, and he pinned me to the door frame, and his intense gaze made me feel so weak.


    "Ashton, thank you, I don''t..." My words died on my mouth when he captured my lips, and I couldn''t finish what I was about to say. I could feel the knots on my stomach when he deepened our kiss, and I kissed him back hungrily, and I could feel his tongue swirled inside my mouth.. I let out soft moans, and he brought me closer to him, and we kissed until my lips got swollen, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling when he picked me up and carried me into my bed.

 Chapter 187 - My Mothers Support

    I couldn''t believe I would be drinking so many beer, and I know when to stop, but Isabelle was begging me to stop drinking even if I don''t feel drunk at all, and I wanted to drink more because I felt so angry with my dad that I wanted to forget even once that he was my father. My sister always wins, she ended up putting the cooler back into the back of the pick up truck while my brothers are lying on the ground beside me.


    "You can never convince me to sleep at our house tonight, Belle, there Is no way I will go back in there," I mumbled after a while, and when I opened my eyes, I saw my sister spread the pic nket, and she asked us to transfer to the nket, but I could tell my brothers felt too tired to move from where they are lying.


    "I know, Ashton, but you should go back for mom, and not for our father, I am sure mam will be thrilled to know, Axel." My sister responded, and I felt guilty that I haven''t speak with my mom yet, and I know how much she missed me.


    "Yeah, mom has been waiting for you toe home, bro, and I think you should go back to our parents'' house," Lennon seconded.


    "Don''t speak with out father if you want, and I n to tell dad about my secret this year, I could no longer keep it a secret, I needed the world to know who I am, and I wanted toe out from my shell, and in order to do that I need to tell him the truth." Cole dered.


    "If you are ready to turn away from the life you are enjoying right now, and if you think you can handle his anger, and willing to give up your inheritance then why not?" Isabelle''s responded.


    "Well, I know I will not live in poverty because I can work any type of job, besides I know whatever happens you will never turn your backs on me, I know I have your full support emotionally and financially, so I don''t think I need to be afraid to face our dad, and confess to him the truth." Cole stated.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything, Cole, I will be here to support you, but I think we will both end up losing our inheritance, I love Megan and Axel, and I couldn''t leave them whatever happens." I responded.


    "Well, you better bring your kid and Megan the next time youeback here at Astikoz, you will have your high school ss reunion this month, right? That would be your chance to present Meganand Axel to our father, and intorduced them to him." Lennon suggested.


    "I don''t think that is a good idea, Lennon, we all know our dad hated Megan from the very start, and I don''t want Megan to undergo the same pain again, you know our father, I am sure he will never care if Megan is already tge CEO of her ownpany, all he ever wanted for me is someone like Lauren, and you all know how Lauren hated me after I told her I will never love her in front of you." I responded.


    "And now that Lauren disapperared from my life, dad wanted me to marry ire, even if he knew it will never work out between us." I added.


    "So, what is your n now, Ashton?" My sister asked me.


    "Well, I will get ready, because I know anytime oir father would fire me, and I think I need to build my own business, I''ve got savings from my football career, and from my endorsements, and I''ve got an offer to be a male lead of the uing movie of the number one movie production in the country," I said, and my brothers sat up quickly.


    "Please, don''t tell us you ept the offer," Cole stated, and I almostughed when I saw the expressions on their faces.


    "Rx, I never exoected I will end up one of the most popr celebrity in the countey when I started my football career, and after what happened between Gael and me, I don''t think I will chose the same path again, maybe I will ept product endorsements, but I will never ept any offer to be an actor." I dered.


    "I don''t want to stress Megan, and I couldn''t imagine my life without them," I added.


    "Are you going to tell her about what our meeting was all about?" Cole asked, and it took me a long time to answer his question, and I don''t even know what to do about it because it was so unfair to my son. He is my first born, and I wanted my parents to ept and love my son because Axel is their first grandchild.


    "I don''t know yet, but I will find a way to secure them, and I think it is about time to ask Megan to marry me in secret." I mumbled, and I could see the pain on my sister''s face.


    "Ashton, do you think Megan will not wonder why you marry her in secret? And I don''t think that is a good idea as of now, dad is still upset about you for having a son without his knowledge, and he is determined to ruin your rtionship with Megan by making you choose between her and your career, and not only that Axel''s futire was at stake." My sister said.


    "I don''t think my son needs morepanies, he will still have a good future because I know he will be the heir of Megan''spany," I said feeling so lost.


    "Come on, Ashton, we all know Axel is the future heir of dad''s empire because he is your eldest son, and don''t lose hope yet, we need to have a n on how to change dad''s mind, and I think the first thing we can do is to convince our mom to be with our side, and I am sure dad will do everything for our mother." Cole said, and we all looked at him.


    "We are all aware that dad will always follows mom''s request," He added.


    "I am not sure if it will work out, because I could tell with regards in raising and disciplining us mom never get involve. She was always silent, but we can try it, who knows mom will have a change of heart, and I think we should head back to our house and let us not make our mother worry, and if we want her to be on our side we should start opening up to her." Isabelle stated and we all agreed with her.


    Isabelle drove the car going back to our ancestrak home, while the three of us settled at the back on the pick-up bed, and we wereughing as we tried to drink more beer, and we all know it will upset our sister, but we couldn''t stop ourselves from having fun, and our faces turned serious the moment we reached the driveway of our house.


    Isabelle was right, and I couldn''t believe our mother was waiting for us on the front porch, and she got up fromthe chair when she saw using, and I could see the tears on her eyes as we got closer to her. And I felt so guilty for walking out without saying goodbye to her.


    "I thought you were all gone, and you got back to your ces without saying goodbye to me, I miss you all, my children, and I wanted to apologize for your father''s behavior, he is getting old, and I hope you will widen your understanding." Mom said right away, and I Isabelle put her arm around mom''s shoulders while I felt so guilty.


    "I am sorry, mom, if I walk out from the library, I don''t want to argue with dad, and I was thinking the best thing I can do is stay away while I can still control myself." I said, and she looked at me with full of affection, and when she motioned me toe closer with her, I didn''t waste my time, and I hugged my mom, and I kissed her both cheeks, and when she released me from her embrace I caressed my mom''s face, and even if she looked older nowpared eight years ago, I could still see the undying beauty of my mom.


    "Can we have a talk, Ashton?" She asked, and I nodded my head and I said good night to my siblings and mom walked me towards my room, and she sat on the edge of the bed the moment we got inside, and I seated next to her.


    "Ashton, why didn''t you tell me you''ve got a son?" My mom asked.


    "I only knew about Axel recently mom, Megan hide the truth from me for eight years because of what I had down to her because of dad, and now that I''ve got her back in my life, dad is trying to ruin everything again, why it has to be this way, mom? Why dad could be so cruel?" I asked as I looked at her sideways, and I felt mom take my hand, and he caressed them.


    "I am sorry, Ashton that you both suffer because of your dad''s horrible decision, but don''t worry, son, this time I will never allow any of my children to hate us again, I wanted to help you this time, I have been silent for a long time, but I couldn''t take.it anymore, I could see the pain beneath tour sadness, son, and it breaks my heart to see you like this," Mom responded.


    And I couldn''t believe what I heard, and I felt so happy to hear those wordsing from my mother, and it feels soforting to know that atst, I have my mother''s support, and this time I can feel my mom''s love for me, and I am hopeful for the best that yet toe for us, And I couldn''t stop grinning at my mother as I mumbled my thanks.


    .

 Chapter 188 - [Bonus Chapter]Everyone Deserves A Second Chance

    Ashton''s POV


    "Thank you, mom," I murmured.


    "Thank meter when you walked down the aisle and met Megan on the altar. I wanted to apologize, son; I have never been a good mother to you, I mean, I should have protected you from being broken-hearted, and I felt d you found her again." My mom responded.


    "It wasn''t easy mom, I broke her heart into million pieces, but I felt d she forgave me, and I couldn''t believe we had a son that I didn''t know for eight fucking years? But I understand why Megan kept it a secret from me; I deserve it, mom; I don''t deserve to earn her forgiveness." I dered.


    "Everyone deserves a second chance, and you should be grateful for that opportunity that she had given to you, Ashton. And I couldn''t wait to meet her again, and of course, I am dying to meet my grandchild, and I hope one of these days you will allow me to meet him." My mom replied.


    "Of course, you can visit me at my ce anytime, mom; you know you are always wee to my house. You are a great mother to us and don''t ever say you are not a good mother, and I couldn''t forget the sacrifices you did for us." I dered.


    "And even I hated dad for controlling our lives, I am still grateful that he is my father, and I respect him so much, and that is why I followed his order to stay away from Megan, and I ended up feeling so empty even if I am surrounded with my family and friends. I hope one day dad will realize it is not only wealth and poprity matters in life. There is more, and that is love." I responded, and my mom smiled at me as she caressed my face.


    "Of course, Ashton, don''t worry. I will help you with everything I can, and I wanted to see you marry the woman you love. And I couldn''t wait to see Megan again, and I wanted to thank her personally for bringing back the happiness in your face, and I know you are so worried about what your father had said. Personally, I am against it, your son should be the heir of thepany and no one else, and even your siblings are upset with your dad''s announcement." My mom stated.


    "But don''t worry, Ashton, I am sure everything will be in ce in the future, just hold on and continue to love Megan and your son, and I am so happy to know I be a grandmother, and I am excited to go shopping tomorrow, and I wanted to give my grandson the best gift, and I hope you can give me an idea what to give him." My mother added, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "Mom, he is exactly like me, and you know what could make me happy when I was a child," I mumbled, and I could see the amusement on my mother''s face.


    "Oh, no, your father will be devastated the moment he will learn your son loves football too," she said as she looked at me with a wide grin on her face, and I couldn''t stop myself from chuckling.


    "Yeah, I know, mom, and that is why I felt so worried the moment I introduced my son to him; I know when I was a child, I ended up crying every time he told me I can''t y football, and that is why I always wanted to stay at grandpa Henry''s ce every summer and holidays when I was a little boy because he always asks me to y football with him." I dered.


    "Do you have any idea why dad hated football so much?" I asked, and I heard my mom take a deep breath.


    "He was a frustrated football yer, Ashton, don''t tell your dad I told you about it, and even your grandpa Henry didn''t know why he hated ying football; he wanted to be on the football team, but the coach didn''t give him a chance even if your father is good at it, and that is why Gregory ended up hating football because he thought he wasn''t good enough." My mom said.


    "Wow! I couldn''t believe dad used to y football, and I wondered why he needed to stop from ying." I responded, and I couldn''t stop wondering why he didn''t fight his passion for ying a sport he loved.


    "Maybe he knew the reason behind, and I think the coach after your granddad," She said, and I shook my head, and whoever that coach as he was the stupid one for not taking my father in knowing he was good.


    My mom had been long gone, but I was still sitting on the balcony after talking with Brent, the head of my security team I assigned to watch Megan and Axel. But I couldn''t contact Megan. Still, I felt d Isabelle advised me to secure Megan''s ce because after hearing the news, I couldn''t think straight. All I could think was how to keep Megan and our son safe, and I felt so grateful to my sister''s advice; I didn''t know what to do without Isabelle; she has always been a reliable sister to all of us, and she is our constant rock.


    "Hello, who is this please?" I asked right away after I answered my unknown caller and suddenly felt nervous. I was on my way to the kitchen to eat my breakfast the following day after Cole texted me; the coast was clear, meaning my dad was not in the dining hall.


    "Is this Ashton Pritzgold?" He asked, and I hesitated since I could tell his voice was familiar, but I couldn''t remember who he was.


    "Yes, this is Ashton," I answered.


    "This is Mr.Corteza," He said, and I smiled, and I felt so d he called me, and I knew right away he made a good decision.


    "Good day, Mr. Corteza," I said.


    "You can call me, dad, Ashton, and I don''t think I want another man for my daughter to be her husband." He said, and I felt so happy upon hearing those words.


    "Thank you, it makes me feel so happy," I said.


    "Son, I decided toe with you together with my wife, and I want to know the details of your flight so we can prepare in advance; I am nning to stay at Megan''s house for a long time until she gets tired of us," He dered, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning.


    "I don''t think your daughter will get tired of you, dad," I said, and it felt so natural to call him that way, and I felt so grateful and excited to be his son-inw.


    "I will pick you up at your house at exactly four o''clock this afternoon," I said.


    "Okay, thank you, Ashton; by the way, you can call my wife; mom." He said, and I felt so happy and sad at the same time, and I wished my father would wee Megan into our family the way her father acknowledged me as part of Megan''s life.


    I said goodbye to Megan''s father with a wide grin on my face, and I couldn''t wait to bring them to Megalopre; I am sure Megan would be surprised, and I couldn''t wait for my son to meet his grandparents on Megan''s side, and next weekend, I will ask my siblings and my mother toe with me at Megan''s ce. I couldn''t wait to give Megan the surprise of a lifetime.


    "Wow! It seems like someone woke up on the right side of the bed!" My sister said the moment she saw the wide grin on my face, and I winked at her.


    "Yes, my dear sister, and do you know what makes me feel so happy?" I asked, and she shook her head while my brothers were waiting for my answer.


    "Megan''s parents will being with us to visit them, and I couldn''t wait to have you guys at Megan''s ce thising Saturday in Megalopre, and please bring our mom, Cole, that is your duty to bring mom, and you need to find an alibi that dad wouldn''te with you," I said. I could see the mischievous smile on my brother''s face.


    "I think you gave me an idea, big brother, and watch out, and I won''t tell you what I am going to do, but I am sure it will blow dad''s mind." He said, and our sister looked at him with concern on her face.


    "Cole, please don''t give dad a reason to have a heart attack," She stated.


    "Don''t worry, my dear sister, I am sure dad is very healthy now; if not, he will not show us again that he is still the king of this household, and we always need to follow his order and look at us all, we ended up hating him more, and I don''t think father cares any of us, Belle, because all he cared about are his wealth and power," Cole said as she looked at our sister.


    "And it could be so frustrating because he should enjoy his life now with mom without thinking about anything, and he should learn to ept that we have our own will." He added, and we couldn''t disagree with him.


    "Anyways, we should eat our breakfast now and stop talking about dad. And let us talk about visiting Megan and our nephew, and I couldn''t wait to see him." He said excitedly.


    "You should get ready with his Q and A, and you should practice answering now because your nephew is an intelligent kid," I said.


    "Of course, we expected that to happen because we all knew he got the genes of his intelligent parents. And I couldn''t wait to know what would be his first question to you, Cole," Isabelle said, and I could see the excitement on her beautiful face.. I could see my brothers are nodding their heads, and I was grinning from ear to ear as I thought about Axel, and I realized how much I miss my son and Megan.

 Chapter 189 - Longest Ride

    Ashton''s POV


    "Ashton, thank you so much for picking us up, we could have ridden a cab, or I could have to ask Dexter to drive us," Megan''s father said the moment we left their house. I looked at him sideways with a smile on my face before I spoke.


    "You are wee, Mr. Corteza; I mean, dad, besides, I missed Astikoz, and I wanted to drive around the city," I said as I returned my eyes to the road. It feels so natural to call Mr. Corteza, dad, and I felt so happy he asked me to call him in that manner, and I couldn''t wait to be with Megan and my son.


    "How long do you n to stay in Megalopre?" I asked.


    "Well, I told you already that I wanted to stay at Megan''s ce as long as she will have us. It has been a long time that I haven''t seen my daughter, and there are so many things I wanted to do with her and with your son." He said excitedly.


    "Megan would love to have you," I responded.


    "Do you think she will be happy to see us, Ashton?" He asked, and I could feel the worries in his voice.


    "Of course, she may not tell me how much she missed you, but for how many times I found her staring at your family pictures, and I could see the longing on her face," I responded.


    "Wow, I couldn''t believe she still kept our family picture." Megan''s dad responded.


    "Of course, and it was taken during yourst Christmas together, and I know I ruined your rtionship with Megan, and I wanted to apologize once again," I dered, and out of the corner of my eye, I could see him shaking his head.


    "How could it be your fault? I was the one who told Megan I was going to give her child to the social welfare. If I could only turn back time Ashton, I should have been there for my daughter, and I should have found ways to speak with you; maybe if I did, I ended up beating you up, and asked you to be responsible with your actions, then maybe, I was able to save my daughter''s heart from breaking." Mr. Corteza stated, and Iughed with his words even if what he said would be possible.


    "I know how broken she was that time, and I am so proud of my daughter. Megan was tough and never surrendered, knowing the man she loved abandoned her, and the father she trusted the most who promised to be there for her when life gets tough, forsook her." He added, and he was right.


    "Yes, your daughter is not only strong, but she is also kind-hearted. I never expected she would forgive me after all the things I had done to her. I also promised Megan my love and devotion, and I loved her so much that I followed my father''s request to stay away from Megan right away so everything would be alright; I know what my father is capable of, and I don''t want your entire family to suffer under the cruelty of my father, I stayed away even if I was in too much pain." I responded.


    "And that is why I hated my father so much, and I came to Astikoz since he summoned us his children, and I couldn''t believe he will return to his old domineering self, and I wish a time wille he will realize what kind of father he was to us," I added.


    "I am sure your father has his reasons, Ashton, and believe me, I have been there, I wanted to protect my children so much, but I didn''t realize I ended up shattering their hearts for thinking I knew what was best for them." He replied.


    I wanted to add what I don''t understand with my father is why he couldn''t like Megan, but I don''t wish Megan''s father to know that until now, my dad couldn''t ept that I love Megan.I felt so hurt that dad didn''t acknowledge his grandson too, and it made me so upset with him that I left our house trying my best to avoid him, and I wanted to go back to Majuscule without having a conversation with him.


    We fell silent for the rest of the ride until we reached our house, and I felt d my dad left with my mother to attend a social event at the Astikoz Country Club. I didn''t waste time since my siblings were already waiting for us on the helipad. I helped Megan''s parentswith their luggage as I guided them through the back part of our mansion.


    "I have seen your house in a magazine once, but I never expected it would look this beautiful up close," Megan''s dad said as he looked at our magnificent house.


    "I wanted to show you around, but we don''t have enough time," I responded.


    "It is okay, Ashton; just seeing your house from the outside was enough to know that your family is one of the richest in the country." He said.


    I could see my brothers on the ground while they were talking with Isabelle, and they greeted Megan''s parents when my siblings saw them.


    It feels like the longest ride since I couldn''t wait to see Megan. We passed Majuscule first since my sister has an early appointment tomorrow, and I know how much she wanted to be with us. I didn''t drop off my things since I nned to stay at Megan''s ce after I learned many reporters wanted to interview Megan, and I wanted to be there for her and Axel.


    The happiness I saw on Megan''s face when she found her parents on her front porch was priceless, and I could see the tears in her eyes right away; and when she mumbled her thanks to me, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so proud that I made my woman so happy tonight.


    I felt so d that Megan finally reconciled with her parents, and even our son felt so happy when he learned he still had grandparents. I couldn''t stop myself from feeling worried that I couldn''t bring him to my father because I was sure my dad would only get angry with me, and for sure, he will ignore my son.


    I know my men are around Megan''s estate, and they are on a shifting schedule to make sure Megan and Axel are safe, and I don''t want anymotion to happen now, especially now that we have Megan''s parents at her house.


    The dinner was superb, while I couldn''t stop myself from stealing nces at Megan, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with her because I missed her so much. And my heart swelled with happiness when I saw her smiling from ear to ear as she was having a conversation with her parents, and I could tell Megan looked so happy that atst, she reunited with her Mom and Dad.


    After we kissed our son goodnight and saidgoodnight to her parents, we quickly got out of the guest room, and we hurriedly walked towards Megan''s bedroom; after she closed the door, I could no longer stop myself from kissing Megan. We were kissing hungrily, and the way Megan kissed me back was enough to tell me she missed me too. I lifted her, and she quickly curled her legs around my waist while I leaned her back on the door frame as we continued to kiss.


    I could feel her fingers gripping my hair as I kissed her neck, and I smiled when I heard her sweet moans, and I could feel the bulge on my jeans, and I could feel the aching to have Megan. The evidence of my excitement heightened as I inhaled her intoxicating scent; I showered her with butterfly kisses down to her shoulders, and I tugged down her dress, and I growled when I realized she wasn''t wearing a bra. I met her supple breasts, and they looked so perfect and inviting.


    And I yanked down her dress until she was half-naked, and I massaged her breasts with my fingers, and I could feel how her nipples hardened with my touch.And Megan''s moans made my manhood get bigger, and I could feel my entire body was on fire. I couldn''t stop myself from kissing the sides of her breasts, and I toyed her nipple with my tongue, and when I sucked her hardened bud, she arched her back, and she tightened her hold of my hair.


    I raised my head, and I could see the burning desire of Megan''s eyes which mirrored with my own, and I couldn''t stop myself from kissing her mouth again until we became both breathless, but it never stopped us from making out, and I brought her towards the bed without breaking our kiss. AndI slowly put her half-naked body on the mattress as I drink her in, and I love the way her eyes checked me out when I pulled up my polo-shirt, and I tossed it on the floor, and I saw Megan bit her lower lip, and I found it so sexy.


    Megan swallowed her saliva when I pulled down my pants and boxer briefs, and my stiff rod sprang out freely, and it was pointing to the ceiling. I chuckled when I saw Megan run her tongue on her lower lip, and she looked so seductive as she slowly tugged her dress down to her legs and I helped her remove the cloth with one swift motion, and I felt my throat dry when I stared at her perfect, glorious body.


    "I missed you so much, Megan, and watching you now naked in front of me makes me feel so aroused and horny, but I couldn''t get enough watching you; I want to take you now, Megan," I said in a husky voice, and she looked at me with wide eyes.


    "I am missing you like crazy, Ashton, and I admit I am drooling over your chiseled body, and I want to feel every caress of your hand and every kiss of your lips all over my body, and I couldn''t wait for


    you to take all of me, and I want to feel every inch of your magnificent manhood buried deep inside me and to feel your love for me," She said in more than a whisper.


    And listening to her seductive voice was enough to make my stiff rod rage with lust, and Megan''s words made me grunt under my breath. I dove into the bed, ready to give my woman the pleasure that she deserves, and I knew it would be a long night for us to manifest our love for each other, and I felt so happy as I heard Megan''s moans fill the room as I make love to her passionately.


    .


    .

 Chapter 190 - I Love You More

    Megan''s POV


    I was still lying in my bed, and I knew it was Monday, and I needed to get up early to prepare my son''s breakfast, but Ashton pulled me closer with him while I could see he was smiling, and I realized he was awake, and he was only pretending to e asleep.


    "Meg, don''t get up yet, it is still early, and your mom told youst night she will prepare our son''s breakfast." He said.


    "I didn''t hear mom say that," I replied, and I could feel my entire body was on fire when I could feel him rubbing his manhood on my belly, and it is getting bigger, and I smiled when I realized he had a hard-on.


    "Hey, we can''t. We will bete for work, Ashton," I said, and when his hands spread my legs, and I felt his fingers start to massage my slit, I couldn''t stop the moan that came out from my mouth, and when Ashton kissed me, I was lost in our own world, and I couldn''t deny the hunger that I felt that he is the only one who can fill.


    I giggled when he pulled my body up, and I was on top of him, and I couldn''t stop myself from rubbing my pearl on his stiff rod, and Ashton''s grunts made me feel more aroused, and it felt like making love with himst night didn''t happen because I still wanted him to be inside me.


    Ashton was looking at my face down to my breasts as I continued to grind my hips on him, and when he cupped my breasts, and his fingers flicked my nipples, I arched my back, and it felt so lovely to look at him with desires and longing on his face.


    "Megan, you don''t know how much I miss you, and having you now on top of me makes me feel so happy, and you are killing me, Meg, you looked so sexy right now riding my cock, and I love the way your body responds to my every touch, and I want you to take charge Megan, don''t stop riding me, and make love to me, my love." He said, and his words were enough to drive me insane.


    I could no longer hold myself, I spread my legs wider, and I smiled when I saw his rigid shaft glistened with my sweet juices. He put his muscr hands on my hips as he guided me into his stiff rod, and I could feel my entire body tingled when he rubbed the mushroom head of his cock on my slit up and down.


    And it was a wonderful feeling that I could no longer hold myself from taking him slowly, and I looked at him watching me as I took him inch by inch until I could feel him nicely stretch my inner walls, and when I adjusted to his full length, I grind my hips again.


    I was screaming Ashton''s name while I had ridden him, and he was thrusting his hips upward. My breasts are dangling up and down as I continued to rock my hips on top of him, and I giggled when he rolled me down, and we changed position, and when he took over, he put my legs on his broad shoulders, and I scream as I felt him plowing me with his stiff rod.


    "Please, don''t stop, Ashton; I aming!" I said while moaning as I could feel my orgasms envelop my entire frame, and I could feel my cum on his shaft. Ashton didn''t fail me when he continued to ram me with his manhood, and he went on to push harder. I could tell I could see the stars as I enjoyed the ride of our steamy lovemaking, and when he captured my lips and kissed me passionately while he continued to push in and out of me, I came again.


    Ashton''s stamina is impressive, and I could feel him getting bigger inside me when he brought his mouth down on my breast, and he took and suckled my nipple; my eyes rolled at the back of my head as I felt him suck me hard while his finger was rubbing on top of my clit while he continued to thrust getting deeper on my cervix each time he drove in. I could no longer hold another orgasm, and this time I knew Ashton was on the verge of losing his self-control.


    "Oh, Megan, I couldn''t stop myself from taking you, and I know I will never get enough of you, Meg, but I aming now, and I want you toe with me, Meg," He said as he imed my mouth. I felt his tongue slither inside my mouth, and with one deep thrust, I heard him grunt, and I moaned as pleasure washed over me, and I gripped the sheets hard as we came together, and our moans filled the room.


    I felt Ashton spray his cum inside my womb while I was tightly gripping on his hair, and I could feel his seed on me; and I smiled as I realized I became bolder now, and I couldn''t believe I encouraged him to take me with my dirty talks that made him crazier as he took me.


    "Meg," He called my name as he pulled me closer with him, and he brushed some strand of my hair away from my face.


    "Yes?" I asked while I closed my eyes with a broad smile on my face because I could still feel the aftershock of our lovemaking.


    "Did you miss me while I was in Astikoz?" Ashton asked, and I opened my eyes, and I could feel the knots on my stomach when I found hispelling eyes looking at me with tenderness, and I shook my head.


    "I know you are lying," He said as he smiled at me and he traced my lower lip with his thumb.


    "I could tell how much you miss me by the way you shouted my name and the way you asked meto push harder and begged me not to stop.." I didn''t let him finish his sentence as I covered his mouth with my hand, and he pinned me to the bed while I was giggling, and Ashton tickled me, and I wasughing so hard, and then he suddenly stopped, and he caressed my face, and his intense gaze made my entire body feel so weak.


    "I love you, Megan, and I hope you will never hide from me again." He said, and I could see the worries on his face.


    "I love you more, Ashton, and I miss you so much," I responded, and we shared another passionate kiss. Wey on the bed until we both heard knocking on our door, and when I heard Axel''s voice on the other side, I got up quickly, and Ashton did the same, and we put on our clothes as fast as we could. I put on my loose shirt and walking shorts rapidly, and I tie my hair into a ponytail. I am shocked to find Ashton on the door wearing his sweatpants and sleeveless tank top.


    "Dad!" I heard my son''s sweet voice.


    "Grandma prepared my breakfast, and aunt ra will drive me now to school. Are you and mom going to pick me up after my sses today?" He asked.


    "Yes, buddy, we will pick you up!" Ashton responded as he caressed his head, and I could see the happiness on Axel''s face.


    "I came to tell you goodbye, and grandma said they wanted to have breakfast with you." He said as I came to him, kissed his cheeks, and Ashton did the same.


    "You take care, Axel; I am sorry if mom overslept," I said as I felt guilty that I didn''t prepare his breakfast today.


    "It is okay, mom; grandma promised mest night she would cook my breakfast." He said, looking so cute as he smiled at us.


    We only wanted to send him to the car, but Ashton got my keys, and we asked my parents toe with us as we sent Axel to his school.


    "Wow! Can we do this every day, mom? It would be so wonderful if all of you would send me to school." He said, and I heard my parents''ughter while I turned my head and looked at him.


    "I am sorry, son, but we can''t do this every day, and you know why," I said, and his face saddened, but he nodded his head.


    "Of course, I know you and dad need to go to work, while grandma and grandpa will go back home, and then it will be aunt ra and me again." He said as he leaned his back on his seat.


    "Hey, we can send you to school while we are still here in Megalopre, Axel." My father said, and my son''s face lit up.


    We watched him walk towards his ssroom while turning his head from time to time, and he waved his hand at us. I never expected to be standing on the school ground with Ashton and my parents by my side, and I thought my son would grow up without knowing his father and grandparents.And I realized I never have regrets for taking back Ashton in my life, and I know he was also worried about thetest news, but he avoided the issue, but I know we need to deal with it, and I smiled when I saw his men''s car behind us.


    My parents didn''t know there were guards following us, and I felt d Ashton also deployed someone to look after our son; he is only a child. And I couldn''t imagine someone would go to him and ask questions about us, and I know they won''t do that, but it is better to be ready at all times.


    I was smiling from ear to ear as I felt Ashton take my hand as we left the school grounds, and I had never felt this way for a long time.. And having my parents with us makes my dayplete and happy.

 Chapter 191 - His Declaration Of Love

    Megan''s POV


    "Are you sure you want to spend your entire day with us?" I asked Ashton when he told me he would take an emergency leave like me, and I felt so happy knowing we would be spending time together with my mom and dad.


    "Yes, I already called my secretary to cancel all my prior engagements for today because I would be spending time with mydy boss." He said, and he winked at me while I couldn''t stop from having the knots on my stomach as he looked at me with intensity.


    "I love that," I responded as I giggled.


    "And I love you, Ms. Megan Corteza." He replied, and I felt like I was on cloud nine.


    We spent the entire morning bonding with my parents and catching up with them. And I realize how I miss having them around. And I couldn''t thank Ashton enough for bringing my parents to Megalopre. My dad and Ashton are talking in the living room after lunch while mom and I are in their room talking about my father.


    "Megan, allow me to say I am sorry that I wasn''t able to defend you when you were pregnant. Your father was so angry, and I didn''t know how to appease him, and I wanted to tell him that everything would be alright, but I was also devastated when I have learned about your pregnancy." My mom said while she sat beside me at the edge of my bed, taking my hands.


    "You have so many dreams in life that you wanted to achieve, and my heart was pierced when I realized all of your dreams will be gone to waste because you became a mother at an early age." My mother added.


    "But I should have known better; you are so smart and talented, and I should have given you the support that you needed. I admit I was so angry with you about why you didn''t have birth control. I felt so guilty as your mother that I didn''t remind you to be responsible always; I trusted you so much that I had forgotten I have responsibilities as your mom." She stated.


    "I know you are mature with your age, but I should have remembered, you still needed me even until now, I am sorry, Meg, and right now, I am so proud of your achievements." She mumbled as she caressed my face.


    "Thank you, mom. You don''t need to apologize; it was all my fault; I was young back then, but I was already an adult, and I should have been responsible. But you don''t need to feel guilty because what happened in my life eight years ago made me who I am today, and I don''t have any regrets." I responded as I gave my mom a beautiful smile.


    "Your grandson is a very charming little boy, mom, and having Axel in my life is one of the greatest gifts I have ever received in my life. I am so thankful for having you back in my life, and you know how I wanted to go home, but I got so busytely, and I am upset when you didn''t show up during my son''s seventh birthday." I said, and then I got up, and I walked towards the drawer of my vanity table and pulled up a jewelry box.


    "I had been waiting for this opportunity to see you again, mom because I had been dying to give you this," I said as I handed her the box, and I could see the happiness on her face.


    "I bought that on your fiftieth birthday; I wanted toe home to Astikoz that day and bring Axel with me, but I was so afraid if dad would not ept me, and I don''t want my son to be rejected," I said.


    "Thank you, Meg," she said after she opened the box, and I could see the tears on my mom''s face as she looked at the set of jewelry inside the box.


    "I never expected you would give me a parure," mom dered while she pick-up the ne.


    "I know how you wanted to have a set of jewelry, mom; every time we will go to the mall, you will stop in front of the jewelry store and look at the disy over the ss wall, and when I asked you toe inside you will only shake your head," I responded, and my mom hugged me.


    "Oh, Megan, I never thought you would still remember those times, you were so young back then, and I never told you I wanted to have them one day." She said, and I smiled at my mom after releasing me from her embrace.


    "Yes, you never mentioned even once that you wanted them, but I could see it in your eyes, mom, the way they twinkled every time we passed by in a jewelry shop, and I made a promise to myself, I will buy you someday when I have the money," I answered.


    "Your father and I are so lucky to have you and your siblings in our lives, and even if we weren''t good parents to all of you, you still love us, and you provided us all the things we needed as we grow older." She replied, and I smiled at my mother.


    "Mom, always remember, you are good parents to us, and we all love you." I said, and she asked me to put on the ne with a heart "MOM" diamond pendant on her neck.


    "It looked so good in you, mom," I said while I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "Thank you, Megan; you don''t know how happy I am right now, your forgiveness was enough, and this gift is a bonus." She dered, and I asked her to put the earrings and bracelet, and I was looking at my mother looking so happy as she put on her set of jewelry.


    We all went together to pick up Axel from his school, and then we had dinner at one of the finest restaurants inMajuscule with Alice and her boyfriend, and I don''t want this day to end. We talked andughed, and it felt so lovely to be surrounded by your loved ones, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling as I felt Ashton''s hand under the table caressing my thigh, and I held and squeezed his palm as I looked at him as hispelling eyes are gazing at me.


    "Thank you, Ashton; it still feels surreal that my parents are here," I softly said, and he leaned down and gave me a quick peck on the lips.


    "I will do everything for you, Megan." He whispered in my ear after he kissed me while I saw my son giggled, and I couldn''t stop myself from having butterflies on my chest as I felt Ashton''s warm breath on my earlobe.


    We both woke up early the following day, and he helped me prepare the food for our son; it was a lovely morning to spend with him. Dad and mom send Axel to school while we go on separate ways as we go to work, and it is time to go back to reality, I know I will have a hectic schedule today, and I will be too busy even to text Ashton.


    Ashton parked the car at the parking area of my office building, and he quickly got out to open the passenger''s side. He helped me climb out of the car, and he didn''t allow me to make a single step when he captured my mouth hungrily. We were kissing each other hungrily when we suddenly saw shes of lights, and before we could make a move, we were surrounded by reporters, and Ashton covered me with his body as he tried to take me away from them.


    "Ashton, is it true she is the reason why you broke up with ire?" One of the reporters asked.


    "Did you steal Megan Corteza from Gael even if he was the father of Megan''s son?" Ady reporter asked, and I felt Ashton stop in his tracks, and he turned around to see them while he still covered my head with his suit jacket.


    "I just one to make things clear, I am the father of Megan''s son, and I love the woman I have in my arms right now. Megan is my first love and my only love." Ashton dered, and I heard the crowd gasp, and then they suddenly evaporated, and I realized Brent and his men secure the area. We walked towards my building, free from the reporters and camerapersons following behind us.


    "Wow! That was intense; all I could feel was your sweet lips on my mouth, and then there were sudden shes of cameras, and they surrounded us. I couldn''t believe I would experience something like that in my entire life; I tried my best to stay away from your life as possible, but what can I do? You imprisoned my heart eight years ago, and even until now, I don''t know where did you hide the lock of this prison cell you created for me, but I admit, I don''t want to get out either." I dered.


    I could see the broad smile on Ashton''s face as he pulled me closer to him, and he kissed me passionately without care that we were at the center of the lobby of my building. I don''t care either, and for the first time, I did something without thinking about my personal life will be public as I kissed him back with longings.


    All I could feel was the happiness in my heart as I felt his sweet lips on my mouth, and I couldn''t stop thinking about Ashton''s deration of his love for me in front of those reporters and cameramen.. And I don''t care if they will criticize me on the news as long as I know the truth about how much Ashton loves me, and what matters now is I am in his arms, and I could feel his overflowing love for me.

 Chapter 192 - In Her Arms

    Ashton''s POV


    I love spending time with Megan, but we both havepany to run, and I felt so excited to drive the love of my life to her office, and as I was driving her car; I couldn''t stop myself from stealing nces at her, and I wanted to pull over on the side of the road and take her sweet mouth, but we don''t want to bete because we both have early meetings to attend, and just thinking about Megan being the CEO of herpany made me feel so proud of her.


    And when we arrived at the parking area of her building, I could no longer control myself, and I kissed Megan right away after I assisted her in climbing out from the passenger''s seat. I imed her mouth without thinking reporters were waiting for her toe to her office. It was toote for me to protect her because they had already captured our pictures kissing each other, and for the first time, I let go of my fears, and I wanted to show the entire world that I am with the woman I love.


    But I am aware that I needed to consider Megan''s feelings, and I know that she doesn''t want her private life to be known to the public, especially our son. I know she tried to hide her identity, but as of the moment, I could no longer give her that privacy because they surrounded us. I pulled out my suit jacket and covered her head while my arm was around her waist, and my other arm protected her head.


    I dragged Megan with me as I made my way to the main entrance of her building, and they were all following us; they were throwing below the belt questions that I know will make my girlfriend upsetter on, and even if I had been a celebrity for a long time now, I am not still used to be bombarded with questions on the spot.


    I appeared as guests on many shows, but I seldom give impromptu interviews, But some questions made me stop on my tracks. I wanted them all to know the truth right away, even if I knew it would cause me too much trouble the moment my father would see the news on the television.


    Still, I felt so hurt when they used me of stealing Megan from Gael when the truth is I am the only man she loved her entire life. I am so fucking proud of it, and I could feel the trembling of my legs as I informed all of them I am Axel''s father, and I let everyone know how much I love Megan Corteza.


    I could see the shock on their faces and all of them gasped at my revtion; I never said I loved ire to all the interviews I had before, and she was my fiancee at that time, but I am so tired of hiding the truth for so many years. I could tell it was about time to let the whole world know I was in love with Megan, and I didn''t care if I would lose thepany, and I knew I could find a way to support Megan and my son.


    I needed to speak with Brentter about why he loosened up the security, but as of the moment, I felt d my security team arrived and dispersed the crowd. I was able to bring Megan to safety inside her building. I could see the shock and fear on her lovely face, and I kissed her again to make her forget what just had happened. I didn''t want to say goodbye to Megan, but I didn''t want to look like a schoolboy, and I needed to go to work, and I sent her off to the elevator.


    And I could see how her face blushed as I said goodbye to her, and I was watching her figure getting smaller as the ss elevator moved upward. I walked out to the exit with a happy face, even if I knew Megan would be affected by what just happened at the parking lot. Still, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so thrilled that everyone will know I am in love with Megan and I am so damn proud about it, and I could feel my phone keeps on ringing, and I am sure they are my friends from my football team or my siblings who are eager to hear what happened.


    My secretary was waiting for me in my office when I got inside, and she was reading my hectic schedule for the day and the next day. Yet, I was not listening to her at all, I tried at first, but I couldn''t stop myself from thinking about Megan that I didn''t even remember who is my first client in the morning. I told her to let the client wait for me in the board room, and I was shocked to find ire wearing a sexy fitted dress that hugged her body perfectly, and I didn''t expect to see her early morning.


    "ire," I said in more than a whisper, and it would be toote to change the expression on my face.


    "Why it feels like you have seen a ghost, Ashton, don''t tell me you didn''t know you will be meeting me this morning. I was hurt that you moved my appointment with you yesterday; it wasst minute." ire said as she watched me with her angry eyes, and I could see the hurt beneath her anger.


    "If you wanted to be sessful in business, you should act professionally, Ashton, and avoid doing something like that; you advise your client that you will change the schedule of your meeting on the day of the meeting, it would be a big no in business, and I am sure you were absent yesterday because you spend time with your girlfriend." She dered.


    "My personal life has nothing to do with you, ire, and I don''t even know why so you need to speak with me when we don''t need to talk about anything," I said coldly, and she gave me a wide smile.


    "Are you sure about that, Ashton?" She asked while she ran her tongue seductively on her lower lip, but no matter how ire will seduce me. I only wanted to kiss one woman, and I could never take away her face from my mind, and I could see the mischievous grin on ire''s face, and I suddenlyfelt nervous that she did somethingthat could make Megan hide from me again.


    "Cut the crap, ire, I am a busy man, and I want this meeting to end right now; if you do not speak, what do you want with me. Stop talking with me in riddles because I don''t have the time." I said as I could feel the irritation on my nerves.


    "Rx, Ashton, and I know you needed me now; your father told me you will end up marrying me this year, and I don''t care about those gossip about you and Megan because the news between us will always make everyone hungry for more." She dered.


    "We both know the people in Majuscule and all over the country, especially in Astikoz, will always love our love story because I am the most eligible bachelorette in the entire country, and so many bachelors are dying for my attention, but I only have eyes for you, Pritzgold." She dered, and my beautiful and happy morning turned so sour as I looked at her in disbelief, and I felt my entire body weakened.


    "You will lose your chance to run thispany anymore if you do not have me; you don''t need to marry me, Ashton; I am willing to be the mother of the heir of your father''spany." She said as she smiled broadly at me, and I felt so angry that she knew about my father''s condition.


    "Yes, Ashton, your father loves me so much that he already told me about it before you and your siblings know about it, you need to give your father a child before this year ends, or else Lennon will be the new CEO if he can give your dad an heir, I could have Lennon, but I want you, and you know how much I love to have you in my bed, Ashton, and I missed our nights together." She added while I curled my fists on my sides as I looked at her.


    "I am sorry, ire, but you will never have me in your bed ever again; making you as my fiancee was a mistake, and I will never make the same mistake ever again," I said, and my words made her angrier.


    "Don''t push my limit, Ashton; you have been hurting my feelingstely, and I think you have forgotten who you are dealing with, and let us see how you are going to protect Megan from my wrath." She said as she stood up from her seat.


    "ire, please don''t do this," I begged.


    "Then, you have to choose me, Ashton, and you will have a perfect life ahead of you; you don''t need to worry about losing your inheritance if you remain hard-headed, then I will make my move, and I can ruin Megan''s reputation, Ashton, you know how powerful our family is, all you have to do is dump her and be with me." She answered, and I shook my head.


    "It will never happen, ire, and I will never allow you to hurt the woman I love," I responded in a stern tone.


    "Then all you need to do is watch me shatter Megan''s heart." She said while she was looking daggers at me and walked out from the boardroom without taking a second nce, and I jerked on my seat after she closed the door with a loud bang.


    I was looking into space as I thought about the possibility of how she could hurt Megan, and I got up from my seat. I took heavy steps going back to my office as I realized I needed to keep Megan safe not only from the Media but also from ire, whom I know can cause more trouble.. I could tell my ex would try to do everything she could to make my life a living hell, but at least I will always find heaven in Megan''s arms.

 Chapter 193 - His Chaotic World

    Megan''s POV


    "Well, I could still see that your face is flushed; how does it feel to be a celebrity, Ms. Corteza?" Alice asked me the moment she got inside my office, and my eyes widened in shock, and I didn''t expect my best friend toknow what had happened earlier.


    "Don''t look so surprised, my dear, you are all over the news today once again, and that kiss was mindblowing that made Ashton''s fans get so crazy, and I think they will never ask again who the father of your son is."She said, and my face fell.


    "That is fast," I mumbled.


    "Meg, we are now in a new era, it is different now, they can quickly post everything online, unlike before you needed to watch the news on the television, or read the newspaper early morning just to read thetest gossip," she responded, and I released a deep sigh.


    "You don''t need to worry, okay? Ashton''s confession of how he loves you makes the inte busy withments and likes, and they love your love story, Meg, and everyone wanted to know you more. It seemed you are now a celebrity." She added, and my best friend giggled.


    "How can you mock me this way, Alice? I felt so confused about what to do with my privacy now, and I felt so confident a while ago that everything would be fine when I was kissing Ashton in the lobby, but right now, I wanted to hide from everyone." I dered.


    "Hey, I am not mocking you, Megan, I am just stating a fact, besides you don''t need to worry about everything; Ashton''s men are on standby outside your office, and I am telling you this, you should be proud that you are Ashton''s woman because almost all the single women in the country are dying to go on a date with him." She said.


    "I amworried about Gael, you know him, and ever since I started dating Ashton again, I could tell Gael changed, and he became so different, and every time I saw him, I couldn''t stop feeling so scared because I could feel his anger every moment he looked at me.


    "It is about time Gael should ept the truth, Megan, and it is better that way; at least he will realize he can never have you." She answered, and I know my best friend was right, but I am still worried about the aftermath of this news.


    "All I ever wanted is to have a peaceful rtionship with Ashton, Al," I said as I leaned my back on the backrest of my swivel chair.


    "How could you have that kind of rtionship knowing he is popr and a lot of fans are following him, and don''t forget his dad, I am sure Gregory Pritzgold will do something again this time, and I hope you will be brave enough to face him, Meg." She said, and my face fell, and my mind became so chaotic, and I realized Ashton''s poprity is not the only hindrance to our rtionship. I wonder how our rtionship will survive, knowing many factors could ruin what we have at the moment.


    "Good luck, Meg, you have a colorful love life this year, and I couldn''t believe you are now so popr on the inte; one search of your name, so many links will pop up." She said, smiling while I felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    "Meg, don''t stress yourself, always remember you have Axel to protect, just be yourself and go with the flow, and always remember your love for Ashton will see your through." She added, and I nodded my head.


    Alice has been long gone, but I couldn''t stop myself from browsing the inte and seeing it for myself; my face blushed as I watched myself kissing Ashton, and the way he kissed me on the video made me feel I have butterflies on my chest. I don''t care about the negativements, all I care about is how much he devoured my mouth like we are in a movie, and I couldn''t stop myself from reying the video until I got a call from my secretary. I paused the video as I listened to her on my trunkline number.


    I became busy the rest of the morning, and I couldn''t believe it was almost time for lunch, I stood up from my chair to stretch my limbs, and when the door of my office opened, my heart leaped from my chest when I saw Ashton with taking out food on his hands.


    "I missed you so much, Meg." He said after he took me into his arms and we shared a long passionate kiss, and I could feel the knots on my stomach when I found him staring at my swollen lips.


    "I missed you more, and thank you for bringing me food for lunch, and I don''t think I could go out with you and have a lunch out because I got so many things to do," I responded as he held my hand.


    He pulled me with him to the sofa, and he carefully put the food on the center table; and I could immediately smell the aroma of Chinese food as he opened the boxes one by one, and my mouth watered as he handed me my chopsticks.


    "You are wee, Meg; I wanted to be alone with you; if we are dining in a restaurant, my chance of kissing you would be so limited, but here in your office, I can kiss you anytime I want, and maybe we can have a quickie," Ashton dered and winked at me. I could feel my entire face blush as I could feel the aching between my legs as I thought about what he said.


    "You looked so lovely every time you blush, Meg." He said, and we started eating our food while so many things were ying in my mind; I wanted to ask Ashton about his father, but I chickened out, and I didn''t want to ruin our lunch.


    "Meg, there is something I want to tell you, and I wanted to say sorry; I didn''t mean to kiss you in the parking lot this morning, but you know, I couldn''t stop myself every time we were together. What happened this morning leaked, and you are all over the news now." He dered.


    "I know how much you value your privacy, and I wanted to give you that, but when I heard the reporters used me of stealing you from Gael, and I am not Axel''s father, it made me feel so angry that I wanted everyone in the whole world to know you are the only woman I love, and I am proud to be the father of our adorable son." He added, and I put down the paper meal box on the table, and I took his hand.


    "I know, and there is nothing to apologize, Ashton; when I epted you back in my life, I know what will be in store for me, you are the most popr football yer in the country, and even if you gave up football I could still see your face on the billboards, and I know after taking you back, my life will never be the same," I responded as I looked at him in the eyes.


    "And I realized my life would be more exciting and fun, and I will be smiling again, and you will make me feel loved and adored. But I am also aware that I need to prepare myself for your world because showbiz could be frustrating. And there would be times fake news will circte, and I am aware every time I am with you, my life would always be chaotic." I added, and I felt him squeeze my hand.


    "But I know it will be all worth it because I''d rather be in a chaotic world than to go back on my peacefullife without you where all I could feel is emptiness and longings. When I am with you, I feel alive, and your love makes me feel so secure, and you make mesmile even if I know you invaded my once peaceful world." I continued.


    "I love you, Ashton, for what you are, and I am willing to embrace your world, and I want you to know I will be by your side, and whoever will try to separate us will never seed," I said, and he cupped my face, and then kissed me.


    "Thank you so much, Meg, you make me feel so happy, and I couldn''t wait to have you after eating my lunch." He said, and I giggled, and he was true to his word. We made love on the sofa right after eating our lunch, and I have forgotten all the uncertainties and fears that I felt as we made love passionately, and Ashton made me feel his love for me through his touches and kisses.


    And I contain my moans because I didn''t want my staff to know that something was going on inside my office. I came so hard that it mademy toes curl, and I could feel my entire body was on fire as I was lying on top of Ashton, catching my breath while his intense gaze made have shivers down to my spine as I felt his cum inside my womb.


    Ashton captured my mouth while he was still rock hard inside of me, and it made mee one more time. And the smile I saw on his face as he brushed some strands of my hair away from my face was priceless. And I was so excited for theings days toe when I would be havinglunch with him with take-out food, and an idea popped up on my head and made me feel so thrilled, and I couldn''t wait to bring him lunch at his office.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194 - Our Favorite Place

    Ashton''s POV


    I wanted to tell Megan about the topic of our meeting thest time I wenthome to my parents'' house in Astikoz. But I didn''t want her to decide for me. I expected her to stay away from me when she learned my father threatened to fire me from my position as the CEO of ourpany if ever one of my siblings provided him an heir as long as he approved the mother or father of the child. I know it was such a ridiculous condition.


    But I know my father; his words will always be final, and he doesn''t want to be questioned about his unfair decisions; he will always have the final say. And father''svoice should be followed inside our household even if we are all now adults, and it was because he still owned the majority of stocks of ourpany, and all our properties are still under his name.


    I don''t need my father''s money, and I know I can provide for Megan and Axel, but my siblings are begging me to work and be the CEO of ourpany because, at first, that is what my dad wants. And when he got sick, I didn''t have a choice but to follow his request, and now that he is back to his old self, vital and alive, he wanted to manipte our lives once again.


    And when he learned about Megan and me, he suddenly changed hisst will, and I felt so confused on what to do, knowing my father would never stop until I left Megan once more, but it would never happen again. I will do everything I can to make Megan stay with me, and I know I need to be alert at all times.


    And another thing that bothers me is the media, and then ire, and her threat made me so anxious about what she could do, and I am aware my dad was the one who gave her the encouragement to ruin my beautiful rtionship with Megan.


    I am just d I have my mother and my siblings who promised to help me, but still, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so worried because I couldn''t imagine living my life without Megan and Axel on it. After all, they give meaning to my existence.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I heard Megan''s sweet voice bringing me back to the present, and I smiled at her.


    "Of course, I am fine, Meg," I responded as I caressed her hand; we were waiting for our son toe out from his ssroom, we both got out of the office early to pick up our son since we promised to bring him to the park after his ss.


    Axel was running to us, and he hugged us both, and then he was brightly smiling at us that I couldn''t stop myself from grinning at him, and then we walked towards the car while he was holding our hands.


    Axel and I enjoyed ying at the park ground while Megan smiled at us and took pictures. Then he asked me if he could join with other kids on the monkey bar, and I said yes, and I walked towards Megan and sat beside her on the bench. And I took her hand right away.


    It was a satisfying feeling watching our son y with other kids while we were watching him the entire time, and collecting happy memories with Megan and Axel would be my new goal in my life. When he got so tired, he came walking to us, and Megan handed him water, and he drank from his water bottle right away while Megan was wiping his sweat on his back and arms.


    "Are you tired already?" I asked, and he gave me a cute smile as he nodded his head.


    "It is okay, buddy; I think it is now time to buy you cotton candy," I said, and his face lit up, and I excused myself from them, and the moment I got back with the biggest cotton ball on my hands I could see him smiling from ear to ear.


    "Thank you, daddy!" Axel eximed as I handed him the cotton candy, and Iughed when Megan was eating the cotton candy with our son. I couldn''t stop myself from asking my Axel if I could also take a bite, and he offered me the cotton candy ball right away, and I couldn''t stop from feeling so happy as I took a bite, and it was a beautiful day to be with Megan and our son.


    By the time we decided to go home, Axel was already sleeping on my shoulder, and I carried him to the car; I slowly put his sleeping figure at the back of the vehicle, and Megan settled herself in the back seat so Axel''s head would be on herp.


    "Thank you for spending time with us, Ashton," I heard Megan say as I drove away from the park.


    "Of course, I always wanted to be with you and Axel, Meg," I responded as I darted a nce at her, and I felt d it was still red light.


    The moment we arrived at her house, I could see Megan''s parents are waiting for us at the front porch, and I smiled when our boy got up, and after I helped him climb out of the car, he ran towards his grandparents while shouting grandpa and grandma, and we walked towards the main entrance holding hands.


    Megan felt so happy during dinner when she realized her mother cooked her favorite food, and we ate our dinner happily; I felt so proud as I listened to our son narrate his activities at his school.


    The days passed in a blur, and I felt so d I tightened Megan''s security, and no reporter bothered her for the rest of the week. I stayed at Megan''s ce the entire week, and I only came home to my ce to get some clean clothes.


    "Where are we going, dad?" Axel asked the moment we got out of the house, and I held his hand while my other hand was carrying our luggage while Megan was following behind us.


    "It is a secret, son, but I am sure you will love the ce; we will go fishing too," I said, and I could see the excitement on his face.


    "Wow! I love fishing, dad," he responded.


    "Okay, show dad you are good at fishing, okay?" I asked, and he nodded his head.Axel was talking the moment we left the house, but after two hours on the road, he fell asleep.


    "Can you tell me where you are going to take us?" She asked, and I smiled while I squeezed her hand.


    "Don''t ruin the surprise, Megan; you need to be patient, and I am sure you will love the ce too," I said, and she pouted her lips.


    "I don''t have patience, Ashton," She responded, and Iughed.


    "Rx, Meg, I want you to enjoy your weekend with Axel and me, and I promised you this weekend would be one of the best weekends in your life," I said. Megan gave grinned at me, and I continued to drive the long and winding road, and then I smiled when she also fell asleep on her seat, and she slightly opened mouth is so tempting.


    "Meg, we are here," I said as I tried to wake Megan up by tapping her shoulder. And she slowly opened her eyes, and then she strengthened up, and her eyes turned as big as a saucer when she realized where we were.


    "Oh, Ashton!" She eximed, and her face lit up when she saw my grandparents, together with my siblings, get out from the house''s main entrance.


    "You surprised me, and thank you for bringing us here, and you don''t realize how happy you made me today, Ashton," Megan added, and I was about to kiss her when I heard our sons'' voice at the back of the car.


    "Where are we, dad?" He asked as he looked around, and I gave Megan a quick peck on the lips before I answered our son.


    "We are at your great-grandparents'' house," I said, and then I climbed out of the car because I didn''t want my grandparents and siblings to think that something was going on why we couldn''t get out of the vehicle immediately.


    Isabelle was running towards us, and I could see the tears that welled up in her eyes while my brothers were smiling at Megan and Ashton while my grandpa and grandma were waiting for us on the front porch.


    "Axel, I want you to meet your aunt Isabelle, and this is your uncle Lennon, and uncle Cole, guys, this is our son, Axel," I said, and they all said hi to Axel and Isabelle took him into her arms. And my brothers greeted Megan, and we all walked towards my grandparents while Isabelle was holding Axel''s hand; I noticed our little boy turned silent, and I could tell he felt shy.


    "Wee back, Megan, it feels so nice to have you here once again," My grandpa said, and he took Megan into his arms, and then my grandma did the same, and then my grandparents turned their attention to my little boy, and I could see the happiness on their faces.


    Grandpa ushered us to get inside, and Lennon helped me with the luggage; I could feel the grumbling of my stomach, and I realized it was lunchtime already, and I couldn''t wait to bring Megan to our favorite cetreehouse near theke.. I am sure this is going to be a weekend full ofughter and happiness.

 Chapter 195 - Couldnt Wait

    Megan''s POV


    We are taking an unfamiliar route, and I don''t know where Aston takes us. Still, I am sure I will be having fun with him together with our little boy, and I am so excited about where we could be; and Axel was talking from the moment we left from our driveway until he fell asleep.


    I felt so d my parents were at my ce, and ra was relieved that she would not stay alone at my house. I wanted to bring my mom and dad, but they said they wanted to stay and explore Megalopre, and they both told me to enjoy my time with Ashton.


    I had a heart-to-heart talk with my dad one morning, and I didn''t expect my dad will go through the hassle of researching where to have a pancake in our ce.


    "Megan, I was shocked when Ashton showed up in our house, and I know it wasn''t easy on his part to meet me and ask forgiveness from me. And I admit I was still angry with him when he came to our house, but when he told me everything, I realized how much he suffered protecting you. He loves you so much, Meg." My dad said after he brought me to a pancake house.


    "I know, dad," I said.


    "I hope you will never give him up, whatever happens, Meg. I know how much your happiness means to him; he loves you, Megan. And he regretted what he had done to you, just like the way I feel


    I suddenly remember my childhood when he brought me to my favorite pancake house in Astikoz, and it was one of the best memories I had with my dad that I always cherish.I always love spending time with my father, and I even dream of having a pancake house when I grow up so I can eat with my dad any time. And now that we reconciled, I wanted to create memories with him, and of course, with my mom.


    "A penny for your thoughts, beautiful?" Ashton said when he found me lost in my world as I was thinking about my childhood, I felt him take my hand and squizz my palm, and I turned my head to look at him.


    "I am just thinking about my memories with my father when I was a child," I said, and he smiled at me, and then I saw his face turn sad.


    "I am happy that you are now okay with your dad. I know how much you love him, Meg, and when I was still in Senior High School, I witnessed your closeness, and I still remember the time you watched my game together with your entire family, and it made me feel so happy." He dered.


    "And that day, I felt I belonged to your family, and I was hoping that there would be a time that my dad would be watching me y football on the bleacher, but it didn''t happen." He said, and it was my time to s his hand, and I don''t know how to make him feel better.


    "And I promised you, Meg, if ever our son will be a football yer someday, I will be a supporting father, and I will do everything I can to show Axel that I want him to do what he loves the most, and he is free to choose what type of career he wants when he grows up," Ashton added.


    "I don''t want our son to end up hating me for the rest of his life, and most of all,I will never ask our child to marry someone he doesn''t love." He added, and I could feel the bitterness in his voice, and I know it was his way of telling me that he would never follow his father''s footsteps.


    "Of course, I know, besides if ever you forget your promise, I will never allow you to dictate our son''s love life. We had been there, and we both know the feeling of forbidden love." I replied, and he pulled me closer to him; my head was on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, Megan, I will never allow my father to separate us again," he responded. I gave him a quick peck on the lips when the traffic light turned red. We both fell silent until I could no longer keep my eyes open since being this close to Ashton makes me feel so happy. Inhaling his masculine scent always gives me shivers over my body in aforting way.


    The next thing I knew, Ashton woke me up from my sleep, and I opened my eyes, I was shocked when I realized my boyfriend had brought us to his grandfather''s ce. I didn''t expect his siblings would be there waiting for us too, and I felt so happy to see them after how many years, and the moment we got out of Oliver''s car I could see them smiling at us, and then they couldn''t stop from staring to our little boy.


    "Axel!" Isabelle eximed after Ashton introduced my son to all his siblings, and she picked him up and carried our son even if he was already so heavy. I almostughed when they took turn in hugging and kissing Axel''s chubby cheek, and my heart swelled with happiness, then I could hearmy son''sughter when Cole tickled him.And when grandpa Henry took me into his arms, I couldn''t stop my tears from falling on my cheeks.


    "I missed you so much, Megan, and I couldn''t believe I would meet my great-grandson today; you make this old man so delighted." Grandpa Henry said happily, and he was looking into my face after he released me from his embrace, and I dried my tears using my fingers.


    Ashton''s grandparents toldme right away that Axel would be sleeping in their room tonight while his siblings protested, especially Isabelle, and my son was the happiest, and I know how much he enjoys the attention he gets from his great-grandparents and his aunt and uncles.


    And Ashton winked at me, and I could feel the knots on my stomach as his intense gaze lingered on my lips, and I couldn''t stop myself from getting so excited, and I knew he ismunicating with me through his eyes, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with him to our favorite ce.


    And when it was time to eat our lunch, I realized nothing had changed to grandpa Henry''s ways in having a feast because the overflowing food on the dining table made my mouth water. Axel was sitting between his aunt Isabelle and Uncle Lennon, and my son is asking so many questions again.


    "Why you didn''t attend my seventh birthday, aunt Isabelle?" Axel suddenly asked, and it felt like something had stuck in my throat, Ashton swallowed his saliva, and I could see the guilty expression on Isabelle''s face.


    "Mmm, I am sorry, Axel, we all wanted to attend your birthday party, but we have a busy schedule, but don''t worry, on your next birthday, all of us will be there," Isabelle said, and my son''s face lit up.


    "It was okay, Aunt Isabelle, I only asked; I understand that you couldn''t be there, dad was not there either, and I couldn''t wait for my next birthday toe again; I am sure I will receive so many gifts," Axel answered, and we allughed.


    "Buddy, even if it is not your birthday, we prepared gifts for you," Cole said, and Axel''s smile could light up the entire room.


    After eating lunch, we all went to theke, and I remembered all the memories I had with Ashton as I looked at the treehouse, I couldn''t believe grandpa Henry took good care of it, and it still looked the same, and I couldn''t stop myself from blushing as I remembered the night I give myself to Ashton, and it feels like yesterday that we shared that intimate moment.


    "I couldn''t wait to take you back here tonight, Megan." He whispered in my ear while he was holding my hand, and I could feel the butterflies swarming on my chest, and I wassmiling like an idiot, and I couldn''t wait to be alone with Ashton tonight.


    Axel was so excited to go fishing with his father and uncles, and they were fishing for a while; and I was having fun talking and catching up with Isabelle, and it felt so lovely to be with them after so many years.


    "Mom, look, I caught a fish!"Axel was yelling with happiness when he caught his first fish, and he was pping his hand after his dad took the rod from him, and his father looked at our son with so much love on his face, and after they caught more than enough for all of us, Cole prepared the griller while Lennon cleans the fish.


    And Ashton taught our son how to grill the fresh fish he caught, and Axel was having so much fun; and after eating, we all went swimming on theke, and it was a beautiful sunny afternoon, and ourughter echoed theke.


    "Thank you so much, Ashton," I said while he was hugging me from behind while we were looking at his siblings sshing water on each other while Lennon carried Axel on his neck.


    "For what, Meg?" He softly asked me while I felt him nibble my ear, which caused me to have goosebumps.


    "For bringing us here, and for this beautiful day with your siblings, you made me so happy today," I responded.


    "It is nothing, Megan; just thank meter tonight when we are alone using your bodynguage," Ashton said, and I couldn''t stop giggling and having knots on my stomach.


    And when he spun me around to face him, he could no longer control himself from capturing my mouth, and Ashton kissed me hungrily.. I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him back as he pulled me closer to him, and theughter of my son and his siblings faded away as I could hear the rapid beating of my heart as I felt him deepen our kiss.

 Chapter 196 - Romantic Night

    Ashton''s POV


    It felt surreal to be with Megan and Axel together with my siblings, and we were swimming like teenagers all over again. In contrast, I could feel the happiness in my heart every time I looked at Axel and realized I was no longer a teenager and I am a father now.


    "Wow, you''ve got an adorable boy, Ashton, and you couldn''t deny he is your son; andter when we go back to grandpa''s house, let us show Axel our pictures when we were still kids, and I am sure he will be amazed that he looked exactly like you, and I am sure my nephew will break many girls'' hearts when he grows up," Lennon said as he watched my son ying with Cole and Isabelle.


    "Are you telling me I am a heartbreaker?" I asked, and he shook his head.


    "I will not tell you yes because I haven''t seen you y with girls before. You turned them down immediately, or you will never give them false hope, and I salute you for being a hopeless romantic, Ashton, and I could see it was all worth the wait." He responded, and Iughed.


    "I wasn''t a hopeless romantic, Lennon, I love her so much, and I also have my fair share with


    women, and right now, I am so worried about ire," I replied, and I could see the surprised looked on his handsome face, and he cocked his head at me.


    "You ended things with her in a nice way, and you told us she took the news without a protest, she epted your decision wholeheartedly, and I even admired ire''s disposition in life for being so strong, and I thought she wanted you to be happy, howe you worry about your ex-fiancee?" My brother asked, and I released a heavy sigh.


    "After the news spread out regarding the love triangle that involved Gael, Megan, and me, she called me in my office and told me to stay away from Megan. I found it hrious, and I understand she hated me for canceling our wedding," I responded.


    "But when ire saw thetest news when I proudly informed the reporters that Megan is the only woman I loved ire attacked me in my office, and I know I hurt ire with that statement, she was my fiancee once, and I didn''t even mention it once that I love her in front of the camera." I dered.


    "ire''s ego was wounded, and I knew I hurt her badly, and she came to my office and warned me that she will do everything she can to destroy my beautiful rtionship with Megan, and you know ire," I replied, and my brother looked at me with sympathy.


    "Wow, I could smell trouble, Ashton; you better take precautions," Lennon responded.


    "I know, but how can I do that, Lennon? And you know that we are already dealing with our problem regarding the reporters, I don''t want them to dig up Megan''s life because I know it will affect her, and our rtionship will suffer." I said.


    "You asked us toe here to have fun, and I think youneed to do the same, Ashton. Stop worrying about ire and the reporters, and this gathering is all about your son and Megan." Lennon dered.


    "Besides, Megan is no longer a teenager; I bet her principles in life have changed, and I am sure her understanding became broader." My brother added.


    "Thank you, bro, for your time listening to me and joining me as I celebrate this special day," I said, and he beamed at me.


    "Of course, you can count on us always, you know ever since you started courting Megan, you have our full support, and now, many people wanted to destroy your rtionship, including our father, but don''t worry, I am sure he will change his mind, Ashton," Lennon said, and I shook my head.


    "Are you kidding me? He is Gregory Pritzgold, and I am sure he will never change, Len." I responded.


    "Who knows, the moment he sees your son, he will have a change of heart." He said, and Iughed.


    "I don''t want to hope anymore, Lennon, and I couldn''t take it if dad hurts Axel emotionally. Youknow how often I wished he would support me with my football career, but it was all pointless because he only felt sorry when he got sick and almost died, but now that dad recovered, he became his old self again. And let us face it that our father''s decision will always be final and irrevocable." I added.


    "I know, but let us enjoy our weekend with our siblings and grandparents with your son and Megan." He said, smiling at me.


    "And thank you for telling me how you feel, Ashton; I thought you would never trust me again after what happened between us." He added, and I could still see the guilt on his face.


    "Come on, you know I am not like that besides, I know you were devastated that time when you found your fiancee with me, and you are too angry to listen to your brother, but I just wanted you to know, I will never betray you, Lennon," I responded.


    "Of course, I know that by now, Ashton, but I couldn''t stop hating myself that I used of doing something horrible." He replied, and I tapped him on the shoulder.


    "I already told you for how many times to let it go, Lennon, and I wished you would find the right girl for you," I stated, and heughed hard.


    "I think I will be having the same problem with you, Ashton," he replied, and his answer made me raise my eyebrow.


    "What do you mean, by that, Lennon?" I asked, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so curious, knowingthere was something beneath his words.


    "I think I am falling in love with my secretary," he mumbled, and I couldn''t stop myself from grinning as I realized how dad could ept his girlfriend when he didn''t even recognize Megan''s achievement. She is now the CEO of her growing perfumepany, and she made her own name, yet it wasn''t enough for our dad.


    "Wow! That is unexpecteding from you, knowing among all of us, you always love dating girls from the elite circle, and now I realized you follow my footsteps." I said,ughing, and heughed with me, and it made our siblings look at us, and I know they were wondering what we wereughing about, and I looked around and smiled when I saw Megan on the bank drying our son''s hair, and I could tell he got tired from ying with his uncle and aunt.


    "I don''t know how dad will react the moment he will learn I am also falling for someone who doesn''t belong in our society. But I think he can handle it; what makes me feel so worried if he finds out our brother is gay, and he has a boyfriend now." Lennon dered, and I felt sad for our younger brother, but I could tell it would never faze Colebecause he is willing to lose his inheritance just to be with the man he loves.


    "I think that would be the time our father will change his Last Will once again, and I will no longer be shocked if he will donate our supposed inheritance to the charity and his foundations." My brother said, and I took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Well, I think we will survive," I said.


    "Of course, as long as we have each other, and I am sure we will not end up living on the streets, especially you, and I could tell your earnings are more than enough because you are one of the highest-paid models in the country, and I guess having a pretty face, and hot body is not bad after all." He said with a wide grin on his face, and Iughed, and I excused myself andgot up from the water, and I joined Megan and our son.


    "You don''t want to swim anymore, Axel?" I asked, and he nodded his head, and I could tell he felt so cold since he was shivering. Megan dressed him up, and we all returned to my grandpa''s ce because it was almost time for dinner.


    And the moment we arrived at my grandpa''s ce, we realized we were having a barbecue party since I could see him standing in front of the griller. My smile broadened as I remembered my childhood memories, and I always loved it every time we had a barbecue party; we all helped, which is what I love the most; he will never ask his household staff for help. It will always be my siblings and me who will prepare the table and the drinks, and it will always be my sister''s specialty.


    Axel came to grandpa immediately, and they were talking. I smiled while I peeled and sliced the ingredients for our vegetable sd together with Megan while Cole prepared the fresh fruits and Lenon set up the tables and chairs. I felt so d that my son experienced this kind of fun, and he looked so excited as he helped his grandpa flip the burgers, chicken wings, and hotdogs.


    The dinner was fun, and I smiled when I looked at the sky filled with stars; and what made me more delighted was the moon shining brightly above us. And I could tell Megan seemed so happy. We yed card and board games, and when it was time for us to go to sleep, I asked Megan toe with me after making sure Axel was already sleeping in grandpa Henry''s room.


    "Oh, theke looked so beautiful and peaceful, andI remember that night, Ashton,"Megan said the moment we arrived back at theke and I knew what night she was referring to, and I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "Yes, Meg, I always remembered that night with a happy face. Can you see the reflection of the moon on theke? It was like this when I first imed you, and I could still feel the same feeling,"I said as I pulled her toe with me on the rock near the bank, and the moon is giving us enough glow to light the surroundings, and it feels so romantic. Megan was sitting on top of the rock while I was standing in front of her, and I took her hand.


    "And that is why I wanted to spend the night with you on the treehouse and remind you that my feelings never change, and it is getting deeper, and I don''t want this night to end without asking you the question I had been dying to ask you for so long now," I said as I looked at her lovely face as I get down on one knee.


    "I love you ever since the day my eyes firstid on you, and having Axel in our lives makes me fall in love with you more, and I wanted to grow old with you and be with you until the day I will take myst breath, please make me the happiest man on earth.. Megan Corteza, will you marry me?" I asked, and I could see the tears of happiness on Megan''s face as she threw her arms around my neck while shouting yes, and I could feel my tears trickling on my face as I captured her sweet lips, and I felt so happy to make her my fiancee and then my wife.

 Chapter 197 - Ashton’s Proposal

    Megan''s POV


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I shouted as I threw myself at him and curled my arms around his neck. And I couldn''t contain the tears of happiness that trickled down my face. I didn''t expect that Ashton would propose to me, and it was very unexpected. And I felt so happy as I realized he wanted to marry me, and I couldn''t wait to be his wife. I didn''t know that this day would be the best day of my life.


    "Thank you, Meg, and I love you," He said in more than a whisper as he brought me closer to him.


    I couldn''t say that I am contented as his girlfriend, but I am happy that I have him in my life again, but after he proposed to me, I realized it felt better to know that he really wanted to spend the rest of his life with me. And then when he imed my mouth, I couldn''t stop myself from kissing him back hungrily, and we made out until I could feel that my lips got swollen. And we sat on the canoe watching theke together under the moonlight.


    I wasn''t expecting that today would turn out to be more exciting because I am with Ashton and with his siblings and, of course, together with our only son. But I couldn''t believe he had another surprise for me, and watching the moon over theke while I looked at the diamond engagement ring on my finger made me smile from ear to ear, and I wanted to shout and let the entire world know am marrying Ashton Pritzgold.


    I could feel Ashton''s warm breath on my neck while his arms were around my waist; the night felt so magical, and I didn''t want this day to end.I couldn''t wait to tell my parents and siblings that I was already engaged to the man I love, and of course, I couldn''t wait to tell my best friend that I was getting married, and I am sure Alice would be so happy the moment she will learn the good news.


    During the time I was brokenhearted and lost, I couldn''t deny that I still loved him, and for how many times I wished that I could be with Ashton again even if I hated him so much. And I know it was stupidity that I longed to see him, and I couldn''t forget Ashton no matter how I tried, and the worst part I dream of having him as my husband even if he hurt me beyond repair.


    But when Ashton came back into my life, I had forgotten all the pain I had felt because of him. No matter how I wanted to ignore him, I realized I would never stop loving him. I couldn''t teach my heart to hate him forever because I could feel it from the deep in my core that he would always be the only one, and right now, as I closed my eyes and inhaled his heavenly scent, I realized all the pain was all worth it because I am now happy in his arms.


    "Are you sleepy?" Ashton whispered in my ear, and I could feel my entire body was set on fire as I could feel him kissing my earlobe, and he then gave me butterfly kisses on my neck down to my shoulder while his hands were brushing my arms.


    "No, I am not, and I don''t think I will be able to sleep tonight because of the gratification that I felt. And thank you so much for making me this happy, Ashton. I never expected that you would propose to me tonight in this beautiful ce, and even until now, it feels surreal that you be my fiance." I responded, and he hugged me again from behind while he scooted closer to me, and he put his chin on the nook of my shoulder.


    "You make me the happiest man in the entire universe by saying yes to me, Megan. You just don''t realize how happy I am right now, and I hope that you will never hide from me ever again, and I couldn''t wait to make you my wife, Meg, and spend the rest of my life loving you more each day." He said.


    And then Ashton slowly spun me around so I would be facing him, and my heart skipped a beat when I saw his handsome face looking at me,plete with affection and longings. And I could feel my heart is dancing with happiness, and then he carried me


    going to the treehouse, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling. Tonight was beautiful and perfect to celebrate our engagement, and I was shocked when he put my feet down on the ground. I could see red rose petals scattered around the ce.


    And as we climbed the stairs going up to the treehouse, I could still see fresh petals on the steps, and my eyes watered as we got inside. I could feel my tears dripping as I watched the flowers on every side of the beautiful treehouse. I could see red rose petals filled the bed with, while there was arge bouquet on the center of the bed. I felt him take my hand as he slowly pulled me with him towards the bed, and I could smell the fragrance of the fresh flowers, and every memory I had with him at this ce came back rushing to me, and every kiss and touch that we shared made me smile.


    "You never fail to surprise me, Ashton. I hope you don''t have any left, or else I will have a swollen heart before this night ends." I said, and he cupped my face.


    "Iwanted to make you the happiest woman on earth, Megan." He responded.


    "You nailed it, Ashton; you make me feel so overwhelmed with too much happiness. I love you so much, Ashton." I mumbled, and I could see the beautiful smile on his face, and then he slowly took the bouquet from my hands. He put it on top of the side table, and he was watching me without fluttering his eyes, and the intensity of his gaze brought shivers to my body down to my spine.


    "I love you more, Megan." He responded before he captured my lips, and hugged me, and we make out until we could no longer stop ourselves from taking touching each other, and Ashton undressed me i


    hastily while I did the same to him, and watching his glorious body in front of me made me swallow my saliva, and I felt so conscious when he gaped at my nakedness.


    "You are so beautiful, Megan, and fucking perfect." He mumbled as he touched my face.


    "And so are you," I responded in more than a whisper, and I could see his eyes'' desire. When he took me into the bed, I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so aroused as I looked at his manhood between his legs getting more robust, and he looked so sexy as he stroked himself and looked at me with lust and love.


    "You make me this hard, Meg, and I am dying to have you now, but I wanted to make you feel good just like what I did eight years ago. I want to hear youmoan while you shout my name, Meg." He dered, and I could feel the racing of my heart and the anticipation of what he would do with me send tingles all over my frame.


    Ashton was drinking me in by dragging her eyes from my face down to my shoulders, and his hungry eyes lingered on my breasts while he was still stroking himself, and I could feel the aching between my legs, and I could feel my wetness as I looked at his gorgeous and stiff rock shaft. And the anticipation was killing me, and I could see how hard he was, and I was looking at his chiseled chest while I couldn''t stop myself fromlooking at his engorged manhood.


    And when Aston lowered his head and kissed me on the lips while he was pressing his hardness on my stomach, I could feel my entire body was on fire. I could feel that I felt so alive as he dragged his mouth to my chin down to my smooth neck, and he tenderly kissed every part of me, and when his strong hand found my mound and massaged my clit with his fingers, I couldn''t stop the soft moan that escaped from my mouth.


    I arched my back to give him more ess as I felt him drag his mouth up and down on my breast until he suckled my nipple. At the same time, he rubbed my clit in a circr motion that made me buck my hips, and I heard him grunt when I touched his stiff manhood, and I could feel the precum on the tip of his stiff cock.


    I jerked him while he continued to y with my sensitive parts with his mouth and fingers, and I could feel the orgasm building up inside me as he continued to toy my sensitive parts expertly.


    "You are so damn wet, Meg, and I could tell you are ready for me." He said in a husky, sexy voice that made me more aroused, and I could feel my juices gushed out from my opening as he inserted his finger on my slit to my inner wall, and when he kissed me down to my stomach, my belly button down to my most sensitive part between my legs.


    I could feel my eyes roll at the back of my head when I felt his mouth on my wet mound, and he captured my clit with his mouth. I could feel him lick and suck me tenderly while I could feel my toes curl as Ashton fondled my breasts and yed my nipples with his fingers, and they turned hard like diamonds, and he flicked my nipples while he continued top my cunt, and I moaned and screamed when I cum on his mouth.


    Ashton made me feel so good, and when he took me, I was screaming his name, and I could hear the pping sound of our bodies as we continued to make love, and I realized he made me feel so satisfied as he imed me with total abandon. I love the way he whispered my name as he came on top of me, and I followed him, curling as I could feel my entire body shiver as I came after him, and Ashton kissed me passionately on the lips before he slid away from me, andy beside me.


    My fiance pulled me closer to him, and he put my head on his chest while his arms were around my waist, making me feel so happy and safe. And I smiled as I realized I couldn''t wait to be Mrs.. Megan Pritzgold, and I drifted to sleep with a beautiful smile on my lips.

 Chapter 198 - I Believe In Miracles

    Megan''s POV


    I woke up still wearing the same smile before I dozed offst night, and I could hear the chirping of the birds, and it felt like a luby on my ear, and what made me smile more was the warmth of Ashton''s naked body next to mine. Andas if only recently that I gave my all to him, in this treehouse, I gave up my virginity to this man sleeping peacefully beside me, and I felt proud that he was the only man I love.


    In this treehouse, we shared the sweetness of our love, and I could tell we made Axel here in this paradise. I still feel the same way towards him, but only this time, my love for Ashton is stronger, and I wish everything would be in ce, and I know we still need to face his dad. I wanted to ask him if he asked his father''s blessing before he proposed to mest night, but I didn''t want to ruin his surprise, besides my heart filled with too much happiness.


    I got up slowly from the bed, and I pulled the nket to cover my naked body as I walked towards the window of the treehouse, and the scenery before me took my breath away. I have always loved theke, but after what happened to our rtionship for eight years, I hated going to anyke.


    Because I know I can''t stop myself from thinking about Ashton no matter how I try, and I know I will always feel so lonely. I tried to hide my loneliness from Alice and Gael, but I found outter that they felt so worried about my condition because they never saw me look so serious; they will always see me with my wide smile stered on my face because I don''t want them to pity me.


    And now, I couldn''t stop smiling from ear to ear as I looked at the shiny diamond engagement ring on my finger. I was gazing at my engagement ring that I didn''t notice Ashton had already gotten up from the bed, and when I felt his arms hugging me from behind, I smiled as I leaned my back on his muscr body, and I slowly tilted my head on his chiseled chest.


    "Good morning, my beautiful fiancee!" He greeted me in more than a whisper, and I could feel his warm breath on my earlobe.


    "Good morning, handsome!" I responded, and we both fell silent while I could feel his handscaressing my arms while we gawked at the view before us. And I was in awe as I witnessed the breaking of dawn, and in silence, we watched the sun rays crept on the horizon. I could feel the morning breeze that brushed my skin, shivering to my entire frame.


    "I wanted to stay here and make love with you the entire day until you could feel the soreness all over your body, Meg, but we can''t; we need to be with them. And I am sure our son would be looking for us." Ashton said before he spun me around so I would be facing him.


    And with one fluid motion, my fiance snatched the nket away from my body, and I felt so conscious being naked in front of him, and he removed my hands that I covered from my sensitive parts.


    "Meg, you don''t need to hide your glorious body from me because I can memorize every contour of your torso, and there is nothing you should be ashamed of because I love and worship every inch of you." He said in a husky voice that made me blush, and I could feel the tingling sensation all over my frame when I looked down and found the evidence of how much he adored my body.


    And when he touched me, I could feel the electricity that ignited my body, and I felt so warm and wet. I closed my eyes as he began kissing me, and I loved how his lips kissed me, and when he carried me to the bed, I couldn''t stop myself from giggling, and I had forgotten that I was shy as I let him take me with total abandon.


    And I begged Ashton not to stop when he found and caressed my sensitive parts between my legs while my fingers were fisting his hair. My moans and his grunts filled the room as we made love again, and I loved every millisecond of our sweet and hot lovemaking, which made me curl my toes and arched my back.


    I bucked my hips to receive his every thrust. I always love the feeling of having Ashton inside me; we kissed and touched each other like it was our first time to be one. The way he is buried inside me makes me delirious with lust, and I let go of My orgasm while screaming his name. He copsed beside me on the bed, panting, and I smiled when I looked at his face looking at me with too much love, and I wished everything would be alright between us because I didn''t want to be away from him ever again.


    "Congrattions!" I was shocked when we got inside his grandpa''s mansion and foundmy parents with my best friend and Ashton''s best buddy, Zachary. And they are all in the living room, including Ashton''s siblings and grandparents, and even ra is with them. And I could see the decorations on the whole ce while our son ran towards us, and he hugged us both with his little arms.


    "You all knew he is going to propose, except me?" I asked, and they all nodded with broad smiles on their faces.


    "We can''t ruin the surprise, Meg, and of course, Ashton briefed all of us; I had been dying to tell you because I got excited when he told me he was going to propose to you, and it took a lot of my will power to stop my mouth from telling you anything, I even wanted to give you hints, but I realized it is better if you don''t have any idea with what is going on," Alice excitedly said while I couldn''t stop the tears of happiness from falling on my cheeks.


    I didn''t expect Ashton had already informed everyone about his proposal, and when I looked at my parents, they were beaming at me, and I could see the tears that welled up in my mom''s eyes.


    "Congrattions to you both; when Ashton asked me to give him my blessings, I felt so embarrassed, I know I didn''t deserve to be called Megan''s dad when I abandoned her when she needed me the most, and Ashton made me realize I will always be my daughter''s father." My father dered as he looked at my face with tenderness, and I could see the pain and regrets on his face.


    "I am not proud of what I have done, but I promised to make it up with you, Megan. Thank you to the man you love, who respected my wife and me. When Ashton came to our house and begged me toe with him to Megalopre, I hesitated because I was terrified to face Megan, and I was scared if my daughter would ask me why I had forsaken her during that time." My father added as he looked at Ashton''s siblings.


    "But none of those things happen, and one of the things that convinced me to meet my daughter after so many years; was when Ashton told me he wanted us to be there for Megan for her wedding. He said it would never beplete without us because this young man told me our daughter never stopped loving us. And it made me cry knowing I have the best daughter in the world." Dad saidas he turned his gaze on me.


    "Meg, I know I am not a perfect dad to you, but one thing I can assure you, you have the perfect man who loves you, and he is even willing to give up his own happiness just for you. And as a father, that is one of the things I wished for you. I wanted you to have the best man in this world, and I felt so d you found each other. We are so happy about your engagement. And Ashton, I am so proud to call you my son. Wee to our family." My father said with a wide grin on his face, and I ran towards him, and I tightly embraced my father.


    "Thank you so much, Daddy," I said while my tears made his shirt wet, and I felt him tighten his arms around me.


    "I love you, Megan, and I am so happy for you, my dear." He whispered in my ear while he caressed my head, and I looked up at my dad and smiled at him.


    "I love you more, dad; I love you both, and thank you for making this dayplete." I softly said, and then he slowly released me from his embrace, and I turned to my mom, and she took me into her loving arms and no words spoken between us, but I could feel my mother''s love that always makes me feel at peace.


    "Dad, are you going to marry my mom?" I heard Axel ask his father as we sat at the dining table.


    "Yes, Axel, I will marry your mom, and guess what?" His father asked, and I could see the amusement on our son''s face.


    "What, dad?" Axel asked his father.


    "You will be our ring bearer, and it means you will be carrying the ring pillows that have the rings." My fiance said, and I couldn''t stop myself from having butterflies on my stomach when I felt his hand on my thigh.


    "Who will be the flower girls, dad?" He asked, and Ashton looked at me while everyoneughed, and I couldn''t wait to n the wedding with Ashton, and we ate our sumptuous meal happily, and I could feel the gratification in my heart, but there is a part of me that feels sad.. I wished that on our wedding day, Aston''s parents would be there to give him the moral support that he needed, but I know Gregory Pritzgold will never ept me as us his daughter-inw, but I still believe in miracles.

 Chapter 199 - Planning Our Wedding

    Megan''S POV


    The celebration continued as we all transferred to the backyard after eating dinner to feel the evening breeze while talking, and it was still a starry night. I couldn''t believe they also decorated the back garden, and waiters are still serving us finger food and drinks.


    "Congrattions, Meg," Alice said the moment we found time to be alone, and I couldn''t stop myself from giggling as I exhibited my engagement ring to her, and she was looking at my diamond ring with awe.


    "Wow! Your hot fiance ensured you''ve got the best engagement ring, and I know how expensive this ring could be." She added.


    "I don''t need a sparkling diamond, Alice; all I ever wanted is to have him in my life," I responded.


    "Of course, I know about that too, because no material things can make youplete because for you, a rtionship with your family is the most important, and I felt so happy that he finally proposed to you, and I am also the happiest, knowing my best friend is getting married. I couldn''t wait to see you on your wedding gown, Megan." She dered excitedly, and I couldn''t stop myself from beaming at her.


    "Me too, and I want you to be my Maid of Honor, Al," I said, and she nodded with a wide grin on her face.


    "I would love to be your Maid of Honor, Meg, and I am sure Ashton will ask my boyfriend to be his best man, and I didn''t expect any of this will happen in the future after we left, Astikoz eight years ago." She said.


    "Yes, I never expected I would meet Ashton again even if almost every night I call his name even if I was in pain, and I couldn''t express the happiness that I feel as of the moment. He proposed to me on theke, and it was so romantic, Alice, how I wished he had taken a video of it so I could show it to you." I said.


    "No need to see it, Mega; I can see how happy you are right now." She said, and I nodded my head, while I could hear theughter of my fiance as he talked with his siblings while my parents were having a serious conversation with Ashton''s grandparents, and I felt so happy to have them.


    And if my dad didn''t tell us Ashton asked for his blessings when he came home to our hometown, I would never realize how much he respected my parents, even if Ashton knew what happened between my parents and me.


    I could tell Ashton felt terrible, and his guilt was eating him up because my rtionship with my father was ruined when he impregnated me at the age of eighteen, but I don''t have any regrets. I love Ashton and our son.


    "So, when will the wedding be?" Alice asked, and I shook my head.


    "He never mentioned the date yet, but I could tell Ashton wanted to have it sooner, and I think he couldn''t wait to make me his wife," I said,ughing.


    "Of course, I know he felt threatened about Gael, even if he knew you only liked Gael as a friend, but I think the singer will make another show when he learns you are getting married." My best friend said while I could feel the worries in her voice.


    "I know, and I don''t know how to tell him about it, but I think Ashton will announce our engagement since he wanted to make it public, so everyone will know he is getting married," I said, and her forehead furrowed.


    "How about your privacy? Aren''t you afraid the same


    thing will happen to you when you were with him at the parking lot when so many reporters wanted to interview you?" She asked, and I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Well, you don''t have a choice, he is one of the hottest celebrities in the country, and you have to face it that being his wife, you will be in the showbiz news now and then, and you can''t easily go out in public ces without bodyguards. I couldn''t believe my best friend''s life would be as colorful as this." She said, and I gave her a weak smile.


    "Yeah, I know about that, and I already told you, Al, I needed to embrace his world, but Ashton promised me that he would give me a peaceful life since he will no longer ept endorsements and he will focus on his career as the CEO of theirpany," I said. Then I could see the sudden change of the expression on her face.


    "Why do you look like that? Is there something I didn''t know, Alice?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    "I am not sure, Meg, but I only hear bits of information about Ashton''s dad, and Zach zipped his mouth, and I understood maybe he promised Ashton not to tell me, but I think his father made your fiancee home to their mansion to talk about his position in thepany after the news about your rtionship break out." She said, and my face fell.


    "I could feel it too, Al; when he got back, I knew he was hiding something from me, but Ashton doesn''t want to talk about it because he was afraid if I would get hurt or I would stay away from him again. I know Ashton''s dad will never approve of me to be Ashton''s girlfriend, me how much more to be his son''s wife?" I dered with sadness in my voice.


    "Ashton made so much effort so I would be reunited with my mom and dad, and I wanted to do the same thing to him," I added, and I could see the worried expression on Alice''s face as she shook her head.


    "Megan, please, don''t!" She replied.


    "You could get hurt emotionally, or worse, Gregory will do something to you physically." She added.


    "I don''t think so, Alice. I still believe even if Ashton''s dad is coldhearted, there is still a part of him that will feel warm. I wanted to tell him how wonderful his son is, and he should stop threatening Ashton." I said with confidence.


    "Don''t tell me you are going home to Astikoz just to meet his dad?" She asked.


    "It would be possible, but not now," I responded, and I could see the relief on her face.


    "I know I needed to go home to Astikoz with my son one of these days, and maybe I could meet Ashton''s mother first. Maybe she could help me speak with Gregory." I added.


    "I thinkyou should do that, and I am sure her heart will melt the moment your future mother-inw meets Axel." My best friend said, and I nodded my head. I am sure no one will not find my son adorable, and I hope Gregory will be happy the moment he meets his grandson, and I can''t wait to surprise Ashton the way he shocked me when he came to my house with my parents.


    "Hey, can I borrow my fiancee for a while, Alice?" I heard Ashton''s voice before I felt his warm hands on my hips as he was standing behind me, and I could tell my face blush with excitement as I heard the word fiancee from his mouth because it was still surreal for me to be engaged with him.


    "Of course, Ashton." My best friend answered, and she stood up from her seat, and she smiled at me before she walked towards Zach, who was ying with our little boy.


    "Did you miss me already?" I asked as I turned around to face him, and I could see his face was flushed, and I am sure it was because of the liquor he drank with his brothers.


    "Yes, and I wanted to get this close with you, and spending time here with you will never be enough; I wanted to go back to the treehouse tonight and be alone with you, but we can''t leave. We have guests." He said in more than a whisper.


    "But Axel would be sleeping with Isabelle tonight, which means I will have you alone for myself tonight, and I couldn''t wait to make love with you againter tonight, Meg." He whispered in my ear, and then I could feel my entire body was on fire, and I wanted to run away and be alone with Ashton.I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so excited, and I could feel the thrill on my entire body as I felt him brushing my arm with his fingers.


    "Are you happy?" He asked.


    "Of course, I am so happy, and I will be your wife soon," I said while looking up at him.


    "Of course, I couldn''t wait to call you my wife, Megan," Ashton said as he pulled me closer to him, and Iy my arms around his waist while I put my head on his chiseled chest, and it felt so romantic.


    "And you and I will be busy for theing days nning for our wedding, and I hope you can clear some of your schedules because we have so many things to do. We need to find the best wedding nner in the city, and of course, we will discuss the venue." He said.


    "I don''t think we need to talk about the venue, Ashton, because I wanted to marry you by theke," I said right away, and the smile that I saw on his face was enough to tell me he loved it too.


    "I felt d because I was thinking the same thing, Meg. I wanted to get married to the ce we both love, and I wanted to take you boat riding while you are still wearing your wedding gown, and I am still dressed in my tuxedo suit. It would be romantic, and I nned to have our honeymoon on the other side of theke." He said, and I raised my eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, I will not let you sleep on the ground, and you have to leave everything to me, okay?" He said, and I felt so excited for our iing wedding even if I couldn''t stop thinking about his parents.. I wonder how I will convince them to attend our wedding day because I know it means a lot to Ashton, and I also wish toplete his happiness on that special day, and I need to do everything I can to find a way to make Ashton happy.

 Chapter 200 - The Engagement Ring

    Megan''s POV


    I could see the sadness on Axel''s face as he bid his farewell to Ashton''s siblings, especially to Isabelle. And Ashton''s grandparents asked Axel toe and spend his summer vacation with them, and my son felt so excited, and he couldn''t wait to go fishing with his great grandfather.


    We all said to each other goodbye, and I didn''t want to leave just yet, and it felt like the time we spent at grandpa Henry''s estate would never be enough. We were riding in one car with my parents while Ashton''s brothers drove different vehicles, and Isabelle was riding with Zachary and Alice.


    "Mom, can Ie back here thising summer?" He asked excitedly, and then my father cleared his throat.


    "Axel, I wanted to ask you to visit us in Astikoz and spend your summer vacation with us." My father said, and I turned my head to look at my son''s expression; I smiled as I saw him scratch his head, and he looked so adorable as I realized he was having a hard time how to answer his grandpa.


    "Son, don''t worry, you cane and visit mom and dad, and you still have time to enjoy at your great-grandpa''s estate. You have so much time during summer." I said, and his face lit up.


    "Are you sure of that, mom?" He asked, and I could tell he couldn''t believe I would allow him to visit my parents.


    "Can Ie to your hometown and see Aunt Ava and Uncle Dexter?" He asked excitedly, and I nodded my head.


    "Wow, that is cool. Are you going toe with me with dad?" He asked, and I found it hard to answerhim because I couldn''t take a leave for a long time.


    "It would be okay if your mother will note, Axel; we cane and get you, and then we will bring you back to Megalopre." Mom answered, and I cleared my throat before I spoke.


    "It is okay, Mom; Ashton and I would bring him to Astikoz, and then we will leave him over there, and we will get him back the moment he wants toe back home or when he asks to visit his great-grandpa," I said as I smiled at my mom, and I could see the happiness on my mother''s face.


    And I know my mother and father are still thinking I don''t want toe home, and I realized it is about time to revisit Astikoz. It was my hometown, and I couldn''t deny I missed the city so much and wanted to go back with Ashton and Alice.


    And I am sure my best friend would be so excited the moment she learned I decided toe home finally. It is about time to forget the past and the bitterness of yesterday. I am now engaged to Ashton, and since our High School reunion was canceled and they moved the date, I would suggest to Ashton, since he offered their hotel as the venue, to transfer the date of the said event to summertime so that we could enjoy the beach after the reunion.


    Axel fell asleep, and Ashton carried him inside the house the moment we arrived in Megalopre, and I was stretching my limbs on the front porch, and I could tell my mother wanted to tell me something since she lingered on the entryway waiting for me.


    "Are you sure you want to visit us, Megan, when we return to our house in Astikoz?" She asked, and I linked my arm with hers.


    "Of course, mom," I responded.


    "It is about time, I already let go of the past, and I am now happy with my life, mom. I am so sorry if it took me a long while to decide to visit our house again." I added.


    "It is okay, my dear; it was all our fault." She softly said.


    "Hey, it was no one''s fault, mom," I said as we walked inside the house, and I found my fiance and my father in the living room.


    I excused myselfand went upstairs to check on our son; I smiled as I realized his father had changed his clothes; I could tell Ashton had wiped him with baby wipes, and I couldn''t stop myself from caressing his adorable face.


    I was looking at our son''s face for a long time. I kissed his cheeks before I got up; my heart skipped a beat when I saw Ashton was leaning on the door frame, I didn''t realize he hade after me, and he looked so hot with his tight jeans and a white t-shirt.


    He motioned me toe forward as he offered his arms for me, and I stridden towards his open arms, he pulled me into his tight embrace, and I couldn''t get enough of his manly scent.


    "He looked so adorable, isn''t he?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yeah, just like you," I responded, and he captured my mouth right away, and I couldn''t contain the excitement that I felt as I kissed him back hungrily; I always love the way he kissed me. I could feel my toes curl as he deepened our kiss, and I could feel his tongue swirling and dancing in my mouth.


    We were both breathless after he released my mouth, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling so hot as he looked at my eyes with so much intensity. And then he took my hand, and we slowly got out of our son''s room holding hands, and we proceeded to my room, and I think I need to sell this house after we get married, and I will buy another estate because I will not feelfortable knowing this house once owned by Gael.


    I know it was from the past, but I want to give Ashton peace of mind, and I am sure Gael will continue to mess with our lives even if he promised never to hurt Ashton again. I want him to have a happy life because I know I owe Gael a lot, and I am so grateful for all the things he has done for us.


    "Hey, what are you thinking, Meg? Why did you fall silent?" He asked, and I smiled at him.


    "Nothing, I still feel heady, and I couldn''t believe until now that you are my fiance," I said, and he grinned at me.


    "I wanted to marry you right away, Megan, because I couldn''t wait to make you my wife, but I want to give you the grandest wedding you deserve." He said as he looked at my face full of affection.


    "I only wanted a simple wedding, Ashton," I replied.


    "I know, but I want to show everyone how in love I am with you, and I know I don''t deserve you as my wife, but even so, I will try my best to be deserving of you." He said, and Iughed.


    "Stop being so humble, Mr. Pritzgold; it doesn''t suit you, my love," I said, and he chuckled while I walked closer to him; I looked at hispelling eyes, and I could feel the rise and fall of my chest, and I know I still have the same reaction every time I look at his face. Every moment I am this close to Ashton, I will always feel so weak, and his proximity will always give me a tingling sensation down my spine.


    "Ashton, don''t ever say that you don''t deserve to have me because you will always be the only man I want to be with, and that would be enough reason," I said, and the sweet smile he gave me made me feel so heady.


    "Thank you, Megan, for giving me another chance to love you and feel your love. I felt so excited to make you my wife." He said before he captured my lips, and we shared another mind-blowing kiss that was enough to make me feel breathless.


    "I don''t want to go back to Majuscule yet, because I wanted to spend the night with you here in your bed." He added, and I couldn''t stop myself from feeling disappointed because I thought he would be spending the night with me, but I quickly recovered from my shock and I tried to fake a smile, but I could tell my effort was futile.


    "Hey, don''t look so sad, Meg; I will have lunch with you tomorrow, and I will pick you up in the afternoon, and I will take you home, and I promised to spend tomorrow night here with you and theing nights." He said, and I shook my head.


    "I am not sad, Ashton; I am smiling at you," I dered.


    "Your eyes are not smiling, Meg; I promised to make it up with you." He replied, and I realized I couldn''t hide my genuine emotion from Ashton.


    "I will be busy tomorrow, and I am sorry if I couldn''t have lunch with you," I responded; I could see the dismay on his face, but he gave me a weak smile.


    "It would be alright, and we will be spending the night together tomorrow night." He said, and I could feel the excitement in his voice, and his words made me feel better.


    "Of course, I couldn''t wait to be with you again before you can even leave," I said, and his smile broadened.


    "The feeling is mutual, Megan; I always feel this way every time we are together, and it feels like the time we have will never be enough." He said as he tugged me closer to him, and we embraced each other for a long time before I let him go; in silence, we walked out of my room holding hands. And we descended the stairs, and I sent Ashton to his car.


    "Please, take care and drive safely, Ashton," I said, and he nodded his head.


    "I love you, Meg; see you tomorrow." He said.


    "I love you more!" I responded, giving him a quick peck on the lips before I moved away from his car. I was standing on my driveway, still waving my hands until I could no longer see the tail lights of his car.


    I got inside the house with a heavy heart. Still, when I looked at the engagement ring on my finger, I couldn''t contain the happiness I felt in my heart as I realized I didn''t need to feel this way anymore because I would be his wife soon.. I joined my parents in the living room with a broad smile on my face, and I could feel the excitement to meet Ashton tomorrow.

 Chapter 201 - I Am Stronger

    Megan''s POV


    "Where is dad, mom?" Axel asked when he got inside the dining room as I prepared his breakfast.


    "He went home, and he wanted to say goodbye to you, but you were already sleepingst night, and your dad was the one who carried you into your room, but don''t worry, son, your dad will be here tonight, and he will be spending the night with us," I answered.


    "Okay, I will wait for dadter tonight, and I will not sleep so I can see him right away the moment he arrives; I miss him already." He said, and his words swelled my heart.


    "I miss him too, buddy, and you should do your best to answer your quiz today and make your dad proud, okay?" I asked, and he nodded his head with a wide grin on his adorable face.


    "Of course, mom, I always got the perfect school every time we have a quiz, and I couldn''t wait to show dad my score for our Math quiz today. Do you know my ssmates told me I am the brightest student in our ss?" He asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, I know, son, your teacher told me, and I am the happiest mother in the world." I smiled at him as I caressed his face. And I couldn''t stop myself from kissing his cheeks and how I wished he would always remain a child, and I knew I had to spend more time with him because time passes so quickly, and he would turn into an adult before I know it, and I wanted to devote more time with Axel and his dad.


    "Are you going to drive me to school today, mom?" He asked.


    "Yes, and you need to double time, son; I need to arrive in my office early," I said, and he saluted at me and ate his meal, and I was smiling the entire time watching him eating his breakfast.


    My parents sent us to my car, and they were waving their hands as I drove away from the driveway of our house; Axel got so excited when he saw Kim in the parking lot, and he hugged and kissed me on the cheeks before he joined Kimberly, and I could tell he couldn''t wait to tell his best friend that he went fishing with his dad and uncles. I smiled as I heard Kim say goodbye to me and waved her hand.


    I was driving in high spirits, and I never expected to experience this kind of happiness. I couldn''t exin the gratification I felt every time I darted a nce at my ring, and I know I am still having the aftereffect of Ashton''s proposal. Since I am in the mood, I turn on my car''s stereo and listen to some songs on the radio, and I sing my heart out as I tap my hands on the steering wheel.


    It felt like I was having a concert, and I admit I missed singing. I smiled as I realized I wanted to sing Ashton a song, and I knew how much he wanted to listen to me every time I sang his favorite song. When I heard Gael''s voice over the speaker, I suddenly fell silent, and I could feel my throat dry, and I couldn''t exin how I felt, and I always love listening to his songs, but after he beat Ashton during Axel''s family day, I felt uneasy towards him.


    I know he was only jealous of Ashton, but no matter how angry he was that I still chose Ashton over him, he should not use force. He should have epted the reality that after all the heartaches and tears I cried because of Ashton, I am still in love with him, and I am sure whatever happens, he will always be the only man I will ever love.


    I listened to the lyrics of his song, and it was one of the songs I wrote after we left Astikoz, and it was about being strong and staying positive even if the world abandoned me. I shook my head, and I pressed the button to search for another station, but I couldn''t believe it was all Gael''s music that I had heard, and I shook my head and turned it off since I still didn''t know how to tell him I am getting married.


    He was pissed when he learned I got back together with Ashton, and I didn''t know what would be his reaction by the time she learned about my engagement with Ashton. He used to be so sweet and kind, he never crossed the line for so many years, and I was happy about it, but when he confessed how much he loved me, I knew right away things would never be the same between us.


    "Good morning!" Alice greeted me with a beautiful smile as she handed me my Cappino, and I knew she was waiting for me in the parking lot after she texted me this morning that she would buy me a coffee.


    "Good morning, gorgeous!" I responded enthusiastically, and I will never let my worries about Gael ruin my day.


    "So, how was it? Did you sleep wellst night?" She asked, and I raised my eyebrows as we walked towards the main entrance of our building.


    "And why are you asking me, Al?" I asked back.


    "Well,if I got engaged with someone like Ashton Pritzgold, I don''t think I will be able to fall asleep." She responded, and Iughed.


    "You were right, I don''t have enough sleep, and I felt like I was an idiot staring at my engagement ring for a long time," I said, and she was beaming at me.


    "You are not a fool, Meg; if I were in your shoes, I am sure I would be feeling the same way, too," Alice responded as she pressed the elevator button for the eighteenth floor.I felt so different that I got into our office with a wide grin. And I was surprised to see all my staff waiting for me, and they all greeted me with congrattions after I said good morning to them.


    .


    And I turned my head and looked at my best friend, but she only shrugged her shoulders, and I wondered how they knew I got engaged.


    "Guys, how did you know our boss is engaged?" Alice asked.


    "We are all followers of Ashton, and we saw his IG posttest night," my secretary answered, and I could feel my face is blushing; I couldn''t wait to see his post, and I wondered why Alice didn''t warn me about it, and I could feel the butterflies swarming on my stomach as I realized he was proud about our engagement. I couldn''t wait to see him.


    "Thank you for your warm greetings!" I responded with a beautiful smile on my face, and I walked towards my office feeling so lightheaded, and it seemed like my fiance didn''t want to end his surprise for me; my eyes widened when I found fresh flowers all over my office, and the fragrance of the flowers makes me feel a little emotional.


    "Wow! Megan, I think Ashton wanted you to open a flower shop with these flowers, and I could tell he nned all this because most of these flowers came from abroad. And I could tell right now, Ashton Pritzgold is so crazy in love with you." She dered with wide eyes.


    And my best friend picked up one of the bouquets, and she closed her eyes and inhaled the flowers with a beautiful smile on her lips, I realized I didn''t recognize some of the flowers, and Alice was right; it felt like I was inside a flower shop and not my office.


    I could see the alluring bouquet of red Tulips, red Roses, Lilies, Anthuriums, Carnations, and many more. All the flowers he sent for me were red, conveying his message of love for me, and I couldn''t stop the tears of happiness falling on my cheeks. Before I could even touch the flowers, my secretary got inside my office and told me our new client was already waiting for me in the boardroom, and I didn''t have a choice but to get my memo pad and get out of my office together with Alice.


    "Wow, it seems like your business is doing great, potential clients are lining up, and your love life is blooming," Alice said after our meeting, and I beamed at my best friend.


    "It was because of your hard work too, and I couldn''t thank you enough for helping me from nning to implementation, and I am so proud to have you on my team, Alice," I responded.


    "This is where I want to be, Meg." She dered.


    "Do you want to have lunch with Zach and me?" She asked, and I shook my head.


    "No, thank you, I have another n, and I need to go now," I said, and when I looked at my watch, I realized I was already toote, and I wasn''t able to hear what my best friend had said next since I was running towards my office to get my car key and purse.


    I was driving fast, but I made sure I would never go beyond the maximum speed limit, and I was hoping Ashton was in his office; I was panting after I got out of the elevator, and the moment I arrived at the reception area of Ashton''s office, I could see the face of the receptionist turned sour.


    I know ire is her bet, but I didn''t let her reaction spoil my surprise for my fiance.I smiled at her, and she gave me a wicked smile before I walked toward Ashton''s office without talking with her, and I was wearing a beautiful smile on my face when I got inside his office.


    My steps faltered, and my eyes widened in shock as I could feel my entire body is shuddering. My heart was pierced when I foundAshton and ire hugging each other. His ex-fiancee gave me a triumphant smile when she saw me looking at them with wide eyes, and I realized the universe was not yet done testing me, but I am stronger now, and I will never let ire wins because I know how much Ashton loves me.


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!